Richard S. Tuttle

Island of Darkness

Prologue

Omung stood by the mouth of the great river. He watched with pride as his great armies converged at the southwest terminus of the continent and began setting up camps. His most favored general approached and bowed low to the conqueror.

“All of your armies should be here before the week’s end,” declared the general. “Why have you called them all together before we have finished the task of annihilating the Sakovans?”

“The Sakovans are no threat,” replied Omung. “They do not even fight our troops. They run and hide. There will be time to deal with them later. Now is the time to start our new country. Our armies have been on the march for far too long. We shall rest here and build the first of our great cities. When we are comfortable, then we will finish off the Sakovans. Do you fear they will attack us here, General?”

“Of course not,” the general replied with confidence. “Killing Sakovans is akin to slaughtering clova. It is only a matter of rounding them up.”

“That is how I see it,” Omung nodded in satisfaction. “At the mouth of this great river we shall build our capital. I have decided to call it Okata after my mother.”

“Why here?” questioned the general. “By agreement with Khador, you own all of the land up to the Kalatung Mountains far to the north. This is at the southernmost tip of the land.”

“That is precisely why the city will be located here,” replied Omung. “We must avoid contact with Khador’s people.”

“You fear your brother?” questioned the general. “Do you think he will attack us?”

“Not Khador,” Omung shook his head. “He would never do such a thing, but he yields too much power to others. His country will be set up with the clans intact. Some of those clans will border our country. They will be the least loyal of his people. It would not surprise me if in future generations, some of those clansmen will set their eyes on the fertile valleys south of the Kalatung Mountains. I plan for Omunga to be ready for them when it happens.”

“So you plan to disperse our clans?” frowned the general. “There have been rumors to the effect.”

“There will be no clans in Omung,” confirmed Omung. “We will build a city right here for now, but that is only the start. When Okata is complete, we will build the next city further north. We will continue to build great cities along the entire coast of Omung. People will move from city to city without regard for clans. There will be no squabbling among my people. I will be the emperor and sole ruler of the country. My word will be law, and that is how future emperors will rule.”

“Many will fight this,” warned the general. “The clans have been a part of our history since the beginning. Many feel that their clans have been blessed by the gods.”

Omung frowned and his eyes moved distractedly over the gathering armies. He was silent for a long time before he spoke.

“I will determine who the gods bless,” Omung finally declared. “I shall not be known as the emperor, but rather as Katana, a holy ruler. Let it be known that the gods have spoken to me today. Our country is to be ruled by a Katana chosen by the gods.”

“That will quell most of the dissent,” frowned the general. “Some will still question you.”

“Then they will die,” shrugged Omung. “I will not tolerate any dissension. If they must have some feelings of control over their own lives, I will set up a council to advise the Katana. That will make them feel important enough to squash objections. If it is not, I will depend on your troops to enforce my laws.”

“You know that I will remain loyal to you no matter what happens,” pledged the general.

“I know,” smiled the Katana. “When our cities encircle the wilderness in the center of our country, then we will pursue the extinction of the Sakovans. They will not be going anywhere between now and then.”

Chapter 1

First Minister of Omunga

Aakuta swept into the Vandegar Temple Through the unnatural windstorm that blew great columns of sand across the face of the building. Thousands of Jiadin warriors dressed in various Khadoran uniforms were converging on the ancient temple. The dark mage knew that the Jiadin had nowhere else to go. Both the free tribes of Fakara and the clans of Khadora now hunted them. Vandegar Temple was the only place that many of them could think of to return to. That is exactly why Aakuta had chosen to visit the ancient temple himself.

As Aakuta stepped through the door of the temple, he released the magical dust storm and cast a spell causing the interior of the building to be filled with an unnatural fog. Jiadin warriors shouted with alarm as the dense fog spread through the building. Aakuta ignored their shouts and headed for the stairs. With the aid of another magical spell, the dark mage swept the temple for the sound of a familiar voice. He smiled darkly as he detected the voice that he was looking for. Using the spell as a guide, Aakuta worked his way through the fog towards the voice.

The mage moved cautiously as he avoided the Jiadin warriors that were trying to navigate through the thick fog. Eventually, he found the room that he was looking for. He slipped through the doorway and moved silently to one of the corners of the room. He listened carefully as he allowed the fog to dissipate from everywhere except his corner of the room.

“This place gives me an ill feeling,” commented a Jiadin warrior. “No fog should come out of nowhere like that one did. I think the spirit of Grulak has poisoned this place.”

“Stop with the nonsense,” chided Brakas. “Grulak knew no magic, and if he had a spirit it would be killing people not filling the temple with fog. I think you are just trying to avoid the conversation.”

“What is there to avoid?” snapped the warrior. “Whatever scheme you have hatched since our defeat in Khadora is nothing more than a wish. Twice we have been misled into battle by the likes of you. There is not a man left alive who will ever follow you again.”

“It is not me that you have to follow,” retorted Brakas. “With Zygor dead, Vand will send another mage to lead you. You just have to gather the men and wait for him to arrive.”

“Why should we wait?” countered the warrior. “Veltar led thousands to their death. Zygor did as well, and what do we have to show for it? While we starve to death, the free tribes are filling their bellies. You are wasting our time, Brakas.”

“I am just asking you to wait around for a few days,” pleaded Brakas. “I know Vand will send a replacement promptly. He seems to have some way of knowing when one is needed.”

“You are not listening, Brakas,” snapped the Jiadin warrior. “It is not the amount of time that we have to wait that matters here. The men are not going to fight for some wizard again. We were not only attacked by Khadorans this last time. We were also attacked by our Jiadin brothers.”

“I know,” frowned Brakas. “I was there, too, you know. I do not understand where they came from. And just who was that other mage? I have never seen him before.”

“Has it ever occurred to you that this Vand just might have opposition where he comes from?” questioned the warrior. “I am not comfortable around mages any more. I just don’t trust them.”

“Well I am not a mage,” assured Brakas.

“Doesn’t matter to me,” spat the warrior. “I don’t trust you any more either. You have been nothing but trouble since you joined the Jiadin. We were strong enough to conquer all of Khadora before you and the mages showed up. Look at the Jiadin now. We are nothing but starving beggars. You wait for your mage, Brakas. Me and the men will be long gone from here.”

“And where will you go?” inquired Brakas. “There is no place for you to go now. You are all hunted men. The Khadorans will kill you on sight. The free tribes will do worse. Worst of all, the new mage will be looking for you when he arrives. You might as well make yourselves comfortable and wait for him to arrive.”

“Not in this lifetime,” snarled the Jiadin warrior as he turned and stormed towards the door. “In fact, I may just come back up here with a few dozen men to teach you a lesson about toying with the Jiadin.”

The warrior stormed out of the room, and Brakas kicked a chair across the floor. Aakuta could almost feel the fury and frustration in Brakas from his place of concealment. When he was sure that the warrior was long gone, Aakuta flicked his wrist at the door. It slammed shut. Brakas turned abruptly and stared at the door. Aakuta chose that moment to walk out of the small pocket of fog in the corner.

“You?” exclaimed Brakas. “You are the one who killed Zygor and led the Jiadin against us in Khadora. What are you doing here?”

“Aren’t you afraid that the warriors will come back up here and tear you to shreds?” asked Aakuta.

“No,” scowled Brakas. “They talk tough, but they don’t want to mess with me. They know that Vand’s mages favor and protect me. Who are you?”

“You may call me Aakuta,” the dark mage smiled under his hood as he approached Brakas. “I heard you mention that Vand was sending a replacement. Where and when will he arrive?”

“I don’t give that information out to anyone,” Brakas replied adamantly. “Who paid you to attack us in Khadora? I can pay you more to work on our side.”

“That is very generous of you,” Aakuta said charmingly. “When and where will this magician arrive?”

“I don’t sell out my friends,” insisted Brakas. “I will tell you nothing.”

Aakuta’s hand shot out and grabbed Brakas by the throat. The Fakaran’s eyes bulged as the mage tightened his grip, cutting off the air to the Jiadin’s lungs.

“You don’t have any friends,” scowled Aakuta, “and if you did, you would sell them for a copper, just like you did to the Zaldoni. And as for Vand’s people protecting you from me, you just need to dwell on what happened to Zygor. I will ask you one more time. Where and when? Answer or die.”

Terror covered the face of Brakas as the Jiadin tried to indicate that he would tell the mage what he wanted to know. His lungs burned, and his eyes felt like they would pop out of their sockets. Suddenly, Aakuta released Brakas. The Jiadin dropped to his knees and gasped for breath.

“Speak,” commanded the dark mage.

“Down near the mouth of the Meliban River,” gasped Brakas. “He will arrive by boat. I don’t know exactly when, but I think it will be soon. Vand has spies all over the place. He seems to know everything that goes on here.”

“Will it be one man alone?” asked Aakuta. “Or will others drop him off?”

“He will arrive in a small boat,” answered Brakas. “He will destroy the boat. Zygor said they never come more than one at a time. That is all that I know.”

“Then you have outlived your usefulness,” Aakuta declared as he grabbed Brakas by the throat again.

Brakas tried to scream for help, but the mage’s grip was already too tight. Aakuta tightened his grip and lifted the Jiadin off the floor. He held Brakas aloft as the man struggled for breath. Eventually, Brakas stopped struggling. Aakuta tossed the body to the floor and strode for the door, a new dense fog already forming before him.

* * *

The morning sky was gray, and a light drizzle dampened the air as Larst, First Minister of Omunga, rode towards the small farmhouse on the outskirts of Okata. The squad of Imperial Guards, which was escorting the highest-ranking official of the country, looked around warily. The mood was always tense when the First Minister met secretly with the Star of the Sakova, as the two nations had been bitter enemies for centuries. The squad leader’s eyes scanned the dim landscape looking for any sign of Sakovan warriors. He saw nothing that posed a threat to the dignitary, yet he remained tense and ready to spring into action.

Larst’s mind was preoccupied with the upcoming meeting with Lyra, the young woman who led the Sakovan nation. He paid little attention to where he was going. He left such trivial details to the Imperial Guards, so it was slightly startling to him when the squad leader called a halt and issued orders for his men to disperse and secure the area.

“We are here already?” Larst asked distractedly.

“We are,” replied the squad leader. “Please wait until my men have secured the area and searched the building.”

“That is hardly necessary,” shrugged the First Minister as he dismounted. “The Sakovans have shown that they harbor no ill will towards us. This is not my first meeting with Lyra, and it will not be my last. Have your men wait outside.”

Larst strode to the door of the small farmhouse and knocked loudly. The door opened immediately, and Lyra smiled at the Omungan.

“You are early,” greeted the Star of Sakova. “Please come in.”

“You are a ray of sunshine in this dreary day,” smiled Larst as he entered the farmhouse. “Did you travel here alone?”

“I am never permitted to travel alone,” replied Lyra as she led the First Minister into a small sitting room, “but we are alone in this house. We can speak honestly about the situation regarding our two nations.”

“That is refreshing,” Larst said as he sat down next to Lyra. “The Imperial Guards wanted to search the house before allowing me to enter. I suppose it will take a long time before our peoples can trust one another.”

“The history of our struggle is not so easily washed away,” agreed the Star of Sakova. “These meetings are historic. They mark the first generation to actually sit down and discuss our differences. It is exciting.”

“That is it,” nodded Larst as he gazed at the notes he had prepared for the meeting. “We have covered much in the last few meetings. I believe we left off in the last session while discussing a road through the Sakova. It would aid travel for Omungans seeking to reach the opposite coast. Have you thought about it?”

“I have,” nodded Lyra. “I think several roads will be permissible. A road from Gatong to Zaramilden would be fairly short and connect the two cities that are currently the farthest apart by existing roads. Another road from Campanil to Tanzaba, and one from Tanzaba to Breele, would make travel much easier for all Omungans.”

“That is much more than I had hoped for,” smiled the First Minister. “Zaramilden has long been cut off from the rest of Omunga by the Wall of Mermidion, and the other two roads would speed commerce greatly. Your offer will bring cheers from my people. No one will doubt the sincerity of the Sakovan desire for peace.”

“We are sincere about peace,” smiled Lyra. “Sakovans and Omungans will work side-by-side to build these roads. By the time they are completed, our peoples will have learned to trust one another.”

“Excellent,” beamed the First Minister. “What can we do in return for your offer?”

“We do not seek anything in return,” answered Lyra, “but I still have concerns about the Omungan army. I heard that General Didyk has recently journeyed to Khadora. The general has never embraced peace with Sakova. Do you know why he was in Khadora?”

“Didyk in Khadora?” frowned Larst. “This is the first that I have heard of it. I agree with your apprehensions. There is no valid reason for such a trip as far as I know. Are you sure about this?”

“I am positive,” nodded Lyra. “As you are aware, not too long ago some Omungans used the pretense of war with Khadora as an excuse to attack Sakovans. I do not wish to see that happen again.”

“Nor I,” Larst said adamantly. “I will look into this trip when I return to Okata. I will not allow our generals to foment trouble between our peoples. We have enough problems with this strange disease affecting our crops and animals. We do not need to add war to the mix.”

“Is the disease still spreading?” Lyra asked with concern.

“Rapidly,” nodded the First Minister. “It is unlike anything we have ever encountered. It not only infects our crops, but now our animals are dying. It has spread around the country like a flash fire. There is no part of Omunga that does not suffer from it now. I think the first priority of the new Katana will be to address the starvation of the people.”

“Has a new Katana been chosen yet?” questioned Lyra.

“Not yet,” Larst shook his head, “but I expect it to be addressed at tomorrow’s meeting of the Katana’s Council. The council’s search has been exhaustive this time. Every town and city has been questioned for nominees. The next Katana will truly represent the people of Omunga.”

“Excellent,” smiled Lyra. “There is little chance of someone like Alazar gaining control of Omunga then. He was a disaster for all of us. I would not be surprised to see your name at the top of that list, First Minister.”

“That has been mentioned,” blushed Larst. “I am humbled by such praise from my countrymen, but I will assume nothing until the council votes. Whoever is chosen, I will back him completely.”

“I am sure that you will,” nodded Lyra. “I would like a full report on this disease issue, if you can arrange that. Sakovan crops have not been stricken. Perhaps we can make food shipments to those areas that suffer the worst.”

“That would earn the Sakovans great praise from my people,” beamed the First Minister. “Still, I feel like our agreements are all one-sided. The Sakovans are always the givers, and the Omungans the receivers. This hardly seems fair.”

“Peace means more to the Sakovans than anything else you could offer,” smiled Lyra. “We are happy to help our peaceful neighbors in any way that we can. Do not feel as if these agreements are one-sided. We are very happy with what you are offering.”

Larst stood and bowed slightly to the Star of Sakova. “You are a wise leader, Lyra,” he said. “You have given me much to bring to the Katana’s Council tomorrow. We will see peace between our two countries. There is no other possibility when we can sit and work out agreements such as these. Have a safe trip back to your homeland.”

“I shall,” nodded Lyra as she rose. “When shall we meet again?”

“Much depends upon tomorrow’s council meeting,” pondered the First Minister. “If a new Katana is chosen, my schedule will be quite busy for the next fortnight or so. I will post a message as I have done in the past.”

“That will be fine,” agreed Lyra. “If you can get that report on the disease, post it as well. I will have someone pick it up.”

“I will do that before the sun sets today,” offered Larst as he reached the front door of the farmhouse.

The Star of Sakova watched as Larst mounted, and the Imperial Guards escorted him towards the road to Okata. As soon as the Omungans reached the road, two figures stepped out of the shadows near the barn. The two women hurried towards Lyra.

“How did it go?” asked SkyDancer. “It was a short meeting.”

“It did not need to be long,” smiled Lyra. “Larst is truly interested in peace. They may choose a new Katana tomorrow. I hope Larst is the one chosen. He will lead Omunga towards peace with Sakova.”

“The Imperial Guards were very upset with Larst for leaving them outside,” interjected StormSong. “They suspected a Sakovan ambush inside the farmhouse. The fools do not understand the power of our Star. You could have wiped out their entire squad without effort.”

“I prefer not to think in those terms,” frowned Lyra. “We must learn to look at things differently if we are to have peace with the Omungans. We must not always think in terms of defeating them.”

“That is just how StormSong evaluates everything,” chuckled SkyDancer. “To her, all of life is a battle.”

“Well that must change,” Lyra said sternly. “Peace requires many adjustments, and that includes our attitudes towards the Omungans. We must not think of them as adversaries any longer.”

“I want to see true peace before I let my guard down,” retorted StormSong. “We have never been able to trust the Omungans before. Why should this time be any different?”

“Because I want it to be,” sighed Lyra. “Go get our chokas. We will discuss your attitude on the ride back to StarCity.”

* * *

The First Minister of Omunga returned to his office in the Imperial Palace in Okata. His mood was jubilant as he reviewed the papers on his desk. Several other ministers had mentioned that they felt that he was to be nominated at the meeting in the morning. Larst found the thought of becoming the Holy Katana exciting. He would be in a position to truly affect change in the country, and one of the first things he would do would be to sign a peace treaty with the Sakovans. A knock on the door interrupted Larst’s musings.

“I am glad to find you here,” smiled Karnic as he entered the office. “I was looking for you all morning.”

“I had other things to attend to,” frowned the First Minister. “You have enjoyed a close relationship with me for months, Karnic. I have never let anyone know as much about me as I have told you.”

“Well,” smiled Karnic, “I must know all about you if I am to write an accurate history of your rule. I have heard that you will be chosen as Katana tomorrow. This is a big moment in your life. Why are you not celebrating?”

“Because I have to wonder who you are,” Larst replied bluntly. “I sent Imperial Guards to Zaramilden to inquire about you. Nobody has ever heard of you. How can that be?”

“Zaramilden?” echoed Karnic. “Why would you send anyone there to ask about me?”

“That is where you said you were from,” frowned Larst. “I do not like being lied to. What exactly are you up to?”

“I am a historian,” shrugged Karnic. “I told you this months ago. I fully intend to write your life story to preserve it for future generations. I am not surprised that no one in Zaramilden remembers me. I said I was born there, but that is not where I grew up. My family moved to Duran when I was but a babe.”

“Duran?” questioned the First Minister. “Why didn’t you explain that to me earlier? You led me to believe that you were from Zaramilden.”

“I never thought that I would be the topic of discussion,” shrugged Karnic. “I am merely a historian here to write about you. My life is insignificant in the scheme of things. If it will make you feel any better, please send the Imperial Guards to Duran and have them ask about me. I assure you that I am quite well known there.”

“Very well,” sighed Larst, as he appeared to dismiss the issue. “You do understand why I must verify your story. You have had unprecedented access to the First Minister of Omunga. While you have done nothing unusual for a historian, I have an obligation to make sure that you are who you say you are.”

“Absolutely,” Karnic nodded vigorously. “You would be remiss if you did not verify my credentials. Besides, now that I know about your investigation, I look forward to you receiving the report about me. While you have been very gracious to let me pry into your life, I am eager for you to understand that I am perhaps the most respected historian in the country. I have done histories for every major family in eastern Omunga. I am quite proud of my work.”

“Well,” smiled Larst, “you certainly do ask enough questions to accurately record a person’s life. Where did you hear about my potential nomination to become Katana?”

“Everyone in the palace is whispering about it,” grinned Karnic. “This search for a new Katana has been exhaustive. When you are chosen as the next leader of Omunga, you will be rightfully proud that you were chosen because you are the most qualified person in the country. That is something to be very pleased about.”

“I only seek to do the best that I can for Omunga,” Larst replied with a touch of embarrassment. “If I am chosen, I will devote my life to making Omunga a better place to live.”

“I have no doubt that you will succeed as Katana as you have succeeded in everything else you have done,” Karnic smiled politely. “I understand that the Katana is surrounded with special magical shields to protect him from assassins. When does that actually take place? And will I be permitted to record your comments during the process?”

“You are assuming a great deal,” countered Larst. “I have not been chosen yet.”

“Assuming that you are,” conceded Karnic.

“The use of magical shields to guard the Katana is well known,” replied Larst, “but the actual composition of the shields is a very closely guarded secret. I doubt that the Monitors will allow you to observe the procedure.”

“Well, a doubt can be overcome,” Karnic responded with optimism. “When does it occur? Is it right after the selection process?”

“Oh yes,” nodded Larst. “It is the first thing done to a new Katana. The Monitors take their task of protecting the Katana very seriously. The shields will be applied within minutes of the selection.”

“And that is likely to occur tomorrow morning?” mused Karnic. “Even if it is not you, it will be tomorrow that the decision is made. Isn’t that right?”

“That is the purpose of tomorrow’s meeting,” Larst nodded as his mind began to drift towards the meeting that would occur in the morning.

The room was silent for several moments as Larst thought about the upcoming meeting and the possibility of being chosen as the next Katana. Karnic walked over to the wall covered with bookshelves. He perused the numerous volumes that had been collected by First Ministers over the ages. He stopped and gazed at a particularly old volume. Its title suggested that it dealt with the genealogies of the early Omungans.

“Have you read all of these books?” Karnic asked, breaking the silence of the room.

“No,” the First Minister shook his head. “I have little time these days for reading. Why do you ask?”

“There are some valuable books in your collection,” responded Karnic. “A few of these are ancient.”

“They are the collection of the First Minister,” shrugged Larst. “I presume that they have been collected over the generations by every First Minister since the founding of Omunga. Their value is of no import. They will never be sold. They will remain here for the next First Minister.”

“As it should be,” nodded Karnic. “Still, they must be very interesting to read, like this old tome about the origins of the Sakovans.”

“The origin of the Sakovans?” echoed Larst. “I don’t remember seeing that one. It would be interesting to read. There is so little that we truly know about our neighbors.”

“It doesn’t look like it has ever been read,” Karnic commented as the First Minister started towards the bookshelves. “It must be as old as Omunga.”

“Then it would be a treasure indeed,” Larst said excitedly as he moved in front of Karnic and bent down to search the shelf. “Which one is it?”

Karnic’s hands shot out and grasped both shoulders of the First Minister. Excruciating pain shot through Larst as he gasped for breath.

“What are you doing?” he croaked weakly. “You are hurting me.”

“Not for long,” Karnic said softly with a smirk on his face. “I cannot allow you to receive those shields tomorrow. They would make it impossible for me to assume your body. Thank you for telling me the story of your life, Larst. No one will ever doubt that I am really you.”

The First Minister’s body stiffened, and Karnic’s body disappeared in a puff of smoke. Karnic’s clothes floated to the floor and landed in a heap. The new Larst grabbed the bookshelf and eased his body erect. He stretched cautiously as the feeling of his new body took hold of him.

For several minutes, Larst stood still, holding the bookshelf for support. Finally, he smiled and stretched with excitement. The First Minister bent down and scooped up the old clothes of the historian. He walked to the fireplace and threw the garments into the fire. He strode to the desk and sat in the luxurious leather chair and reviewed the papers on the desk. He knew when new guards would relieve the Imperial Guards outside the room. Until then he had to remain in the office so that no one would notice that Karnic had never left the room.

Chapter 2

The Weapon Called Food

Mistake gazed at the enormous canyon as she rode along its western rim. She felt her body shudder involuntarily as she rode close to the edge and tried to peer into its depths to see the bottom. She shook her head in awe.

“It is called the Wound of Kaltara,” HawkShadow declared. “God created it when he lost faith in the Sakovans.”

“Impossible,” Mistake said softly as she looked at the enormous gash in the surface of the planet. “It must be over a league to the other rim. Is that a river at the bottom?”

“The Kaltara River,” nodded HawkShadow. “The Wound of Kaltara is over a league wide and half a league deep. It runs for many leagues in each direction.”

“How do you cross it?” asked Mistake. “The walls are vertical cliffs. Surely these birds cannot fly across it?” she added, as her eyes fell to the choka she was riding.

“Certainly not,” chuckled HawkShadow. “Chokas are war birds. They do not fly at all. The fact is,” he continued, “you can’t cross it. It is an impenetrable barrier between the Sakova and that portion of Omunga to our east.”

StarWind snapped her fingers to get HawkShadow’s attention. Her fingers moved rapidly in a signaling fashion and the Sakovan assassin nodded.

“It is MistyTrail,” HawkShadow said softly. “She has been observing us for some time now.”

“Are you sure?” asked StarWind as Mistake turned her attention away from the majestic canyon. “Why haven’t we introduced Mistake to her yet?”

“I wanted to observe her technique for a while before we met,” shrugged HawkShadow. “It is not often that I get the chance to be an intruder in the Sakova. She has done remarkably well.”

“MistyTrail has been watching us?” Mistake asked nervously as she reached into her pack for the carozit. “You should have told me,” she frowned as she wondered what kind of impression she had made gawking at the canyon.

The carozit, a magical artifact, was given to Mistake by the Sage of the Mountain in Fakara. It was a simple polished stick with two metal balls attached to one end with strings. The magic affected the balls when the carozit was turned upside down. Instead of clanging together by the force of gravity, the balls would hang in the air to display the relative distance to your nearest relative. The Sage had given it to Mistake when she had told him of her search for her family.

Mistake turned the carozit upside down. The balls clanged together, and Mistake’s mouth fell open in awe.

“It is her!” shouted Mistake as HawkShadow and StarWind turned and stared at the carozit.

“She must be my sister,” Mistake continued excitedly. “I want to meet her now. Take me to her.”

HawkShadow nodded in amazement. He immediately turned to the west and headed for the forest. StarWind and Mistake followed him. HawkShadow led them into the forest until he found a suitable clearing. He dismounted and immediately moved towards Mistake to help her off the choka.

“I don’t need help getting down,” Mistake scowled as she slid to the ground.

“Do not let your emotions cloud your judgment,” warned HawkShadow. “The choka is not yet used to you. He can shred your skin swifter than an army of knives. Those talons are sharper than any blade.”

Mistake ignored HawkShadow and peered into the woods. She turned in a complete circle. Her face clouded over with concern when she did not see anyone.

“Why have we stopped here?” questioned Mistake. “MistyTrail is not here. Please take me to her.”

“Patience, little one,” smiled HawkShadow. “She will be here shortly. She must make sure that this is not a trap.”

“But surely she knows you and StarWind?” frowned Mistake. “Why would she think that you would trap her?”

“She does not know you,” StarWind pointed out. “MistyTrail knows what the procedures are for incursions into the Sakova. She takes her obligations seriously. Have patience, Mistake.”

Mistake pouted as she fiddled with her short brown hair. She straightened her clothes and brushed off the trail dust as her eyes continually scanned the forest around them.

Several minutes later, Mistake saw a brown blur dash from one tree to another not far outside the clearing. A knife reflexively slid into her hand from its arm sheath. She concentrated on the tree where she had last seen the movement, but she could see nothing.

“Tayo, HawkShadow and StarWind,” said a soft voice from behind Mistake. “Who is this with you?”

Mistake twirled and gaped at the diminutive Sakovan who had snuck into the clearing from the opposite direction. She was dressed entirely in brown and was short like Mistake. She had the same short brown hair and was holding a knife in her hand. Mistake’s eyes rose and peered at MistyTrail’s pointed ears. She locked eyes with the small Sakovan, and for several long minutes the clearing was silent.

“I thought they looked alike,” HawkShadow finally said, “but to see them both at the same time is remarkable. There can be no doubt that they are sisters. They might even be twins.”

“I agree,” StarWind nodded as she stared at the two small women.

“Will someone tell me what is going on?” demanded MistyTrail. “Is this some kind of a joke, HawkShadow? Because if it is, I am not laughing.”

“It is no joke, little one,” chuckled HawkShadow. “Put away your knives. Misty, this is Mistake. She is from Fakara and is a special friend of Lord Marak’s. Did no one tell you that we were bringing her with us?”

“I did hear that you were bringing in an outsider,” admitted MistyTrail, “but nothing more was said of it. Why is she coming to the Sakova?”

“To talk to you,” interjected StarWind. “She thinks you are her sister.”

“Sister?” croaked MistyTrail. “That cannot be. I have no family.”

“You do now,” grinned Mistake as she dropped her knife and ran across the clearing.

MistyTrail gaped in confusion as Mistake charged towards her. MistyTrail’s hand holding the knife rose instinctively. StarWind gasped as she realized what was about to happen. Suddenly, HawkShadow’s foot swung up and kicked the knife from MistyTrail’s hand. MistyTrail uttered a cry of surprise as her knife went flying, and Mistake collided with her. Mistake wrapped her arms around MistyTrail and hugged her tightly.

MistyTrail looked to HawkShadow with confusion on her face, but the Sakovan assassin merely grinned back at her and nodded. MistyTrail embarrassingly wrapped her arms around Mistake, but she still did not believe that the stranger was her sister. The embrace lasted for several minutes. HawkShadow and StarWind moved away from the sisters to tend to the chokas. Eventually, Mistake broke the embrace and pushed MistyTrail to arm’s length. She stared into Mistake’s eyes.

“I know this is probably hard for you to understand,” she said, “but I have been looking for you all of my life.”

“But how can you be my sister?” asked MistyTrail. “My family died at sea. Any Sakovan can tell you that.”

“I know,” smiled Mistake. “You were rescued from the sea in the Year of the Storm. So was I.”

“You were?” MistyTrail gasped with hope in her eyes. “Why weren’t you rescued by the Sakovans as I was?”

“I was rescued by a Fakaran fisherman,” explained Mistake.

“Fakara?” frowned MistyTrail. “But that is so far away from here. How could it be from the same boat?”

“Fakara is not that far by water,” shrugged Mistake. “Only if you travel by land is it so far away. Besides, I have a magical carozit that can prove that you are my family. It was given to me by the Sage of the Mountain in Fakara.”

“Show it to me,” demanded MistyTrail.

Mistake took the carozit from her pack and showed it to MistyTrail. She told of her trip to the Sage of the Mountain and how the carozit proved that Rejji and Bakhai were brothers. The sisters spoke for a long time before HawkShadow interrupted.

“It is important for StarWind to return to StarCity to find out what is happening with the Omungans,” he said. “This stop is eating up valuable time.”

“But I have just met Mistake,” frowned MistyTrail. “How can you ask me to continue my patrols now?”

“I could not,” smiled HawkShadow. “Go with them to StarCity, little one. I will take over the task of patrolling the Sakova. You have had more than your fair share of it while I was in Khadora.”

“Really?” brightened MistyTrail as she ran over and hugged HawkShadow. “Thank you, HawkShadow.”

Mistake walked over and hugged HawkShadow, too. When he looked down at her, the little thief grinned and winked at him. HawkShadow laughed and shook his head.

“The Sakova will never be the same with two elves running around in it,” he chuckled.

“I am not an elf,” pouted Mistake.

“There are no elves,” added MistyTrail with a grin.

* * *

Aakuta stood in the darkness of the trees at the mouth of the Meliban River in Fakara. He watched as the small sailboat grew larger as it approached the coastline. He stood unmoving as he kept watch on the progress of the small craft. He nodded with satisfaction when he saw that a single person occupied the sailboat. When the boat made a slight turn at the delta of the great river, Aakuta moved swiftly but silently to an area close to where it would beach. As the boat slid onto the beach, Aakuta threw off his hood and marched towards it.

“You are late,” greeted Aakuta. “I have been waiting for days for you to arrive.”

“Who are you?” the foreign mage asked as he looked up at Aakuta. “Are you Brakas?”

“No,” Aakuta answered as he closed the distance between the sailor and himself. “Brakas is at Vandegar Temple. I am Aakuta. Welcome to Fakara.”

“I do not need your welcome,” spat the newcomer as his eyes scanned the beach in both directions. “Get me some wood to build a fire. This boat must be destroyed.”

“In a bit,” smiled Aakuta as he stopped in front of the sailor. “I thought you would like a bit to eat after your long journey. I have food in my pack. What are you called?”

“Smarc,” the man answered with annoyance. “What do you have to eat?”

“Freshly boiled clova,” smiled Aakuta as he took off his pack and rummaged through it. “Did it take a long time to voyage here?”

“Days,” the sailor said distractedly as he watched Aakuta unwrapped the boiled clova. “Why did Brakas not come himself?”

“He was unable to make it,” shrugged Aakuta as he gazed up at the sun to get his bearings and then peered at the horizon in the direction the sailboat had come from.

Mentally calculating the direction, and guessing the distance by the abbreviated estimate of travel time, Aakuta realized that he could not spare the clova for the foreign mage. He would need the food for his journey. He stopped unwrapping the clova and wrapped it back up.

“What are you doing?” scowled the Smarc. “Give me the clova.”

Aakuta dropped the wrapped clova on the beach. The foreign mage snarled and bent down to pick up the food. Aakuta’s hands grabbed Smarc around his neck. He swiftly lifted the man off the sand and smiled when he heard the snap of bones breaking. He tossed the body into the surf and retrieved the package of clova from the beach. He brushed off the sand from the package and placed it in his pack.

The dark mage walked to the small sailboat and examined it. He frowned at the size of the small craft, but he knew he could make do with it. He waded into the surf as he pushed the boat back into the sea. He walked it along the shore to the outlet of the Meliban River and then hauled himself over the side. As the current of the river floated the sailboat out to sea, Aakuta raised the sails and settled in for a long journey.

* * *

“I am glad to find you in Fardale,” Lyra said into the air tunnel. “The last report I had from StarWind indicated that you were going into battle against the Jiadin.”

“They have not returned yet?” asked Lord Marak.

“They should be here today,” answered Lyra. “Even with Chokas it is a long ride from Khadora to StarCity, and half of that had to be done by horse.”

“Well much has happened since they left,” declared Lord Marak. “The Jiadin in Khadora have been defeated, and I have been elected Emperor of Khadora.”

“Emperor?” gasped the Star of Sakova. “Praise Kaltara! He is working actively to aid us in the fight with the great evil. My people will be excited to hear this news.”

“It is a most unexpected turn of events,” conceded the Emperor. “I truly believe that the tide is changing in Khadora. The Lords’ Council stands firmly behind my plan for reforms. This country is going to go through some drastic changes in the immediate future.”

“I can only imagine,” Lyra said excitedly. “What are you doing back in Fardale then?”

“I need to appoint someone to manage the Torak clan in my absence,” explained Emperor Marak. “I felt it was better to do that now before things got really hectic in Khadoratung. There will be another Assembly of Lords meeting next week. That is when the fun will start. I am going to propose my changes and members of the Lords’ Council have prepared speeches backing each and every one of them. It is going to be quite a shock to most of the lords.”

“Will they revolt?” questioned Lyra.

“I do not think so,” answered the Emperor. “Oh, there will be great dissent at first, but when the Emperor and the Lords’ Council agree on something, most of the lords will follow without question. They will grumble in private, but I do not expect anything to come of it. How is the situation down there?”

“Things are also amazing down here,” replied the Star of Sakova. “I have had several meetings with First Minister Larst. The meetings have been most agreeable, and I believe peace between the Sakovans and the Omungans is a certainty. Since our last meeting I have had news that Larst has been chosen Katana. With him leading the Omungan people, things are going to get much better here. There is one problem that I could use your help with.”

“I figured that you were using the air tunnel for a reason,” chuckled Marak. “What can I do for you?”

“The Omungan crops are suffering severally from some strange disease,” explained Lyra. “Their animals are also being affected. I have agreed to supply the worst hit areas of Omunga with food, but we will not have enough to feed everyone. I was wondering if you could start sending loaded ships down to us. We have sufficient gold on hand, and I am willing to pay a generous price for whatever you can send our way.”

“I will send what I can,” agreed Emperor Marak, “but I am not sure how much we can spare. Although our harvests have been greater than any other year, I have been using up our supply at an alarming rate. I have ships going to Fakara daily, and the north of Khadora has been hit with a plague of locusts. Our food supply is rapidly diminishing.”

“Locusts?” questioned the Star of Sakova. “Could they be magical?”

“Magical?” echoed Marak. “I suppose they could be. We are using mages to destroy them. Why do you ask?”

“I believe the disease afflicting Omunga is magical in nature,” answered Lyra. “Actually, that is the belief of Temiker. He has his students studying the issue right now.”

Emperor Marak was silent for several moments as he digested Lyra’s words.

“What are you thinking?” prompted Lyra.

“A dark question is making its way through my mind,” mumbled Emperor Marak. “We know that mages are being sent to foment trouble in each of the three countries that occupy this landmass. They have used our people to stir up trouble and tried to start wars. Is it too far of a stretch to think that they might also seek to destroy our ability to feed ourselves?”

“Oh no,” gasped Lyra. “Nothing would destroy our ability to resist their armies greater than a lack of food. What can we do about it?”

“I am not sure,” admitted Marak, “but we have to make plans immediately. Even if I am wrong about this, we must increase food production.”

“Or decrease consumption,” suggested Lyra. “Am I wrong to use our supplies to feed the Omungans?”

“No,” advised the Emperor. “You are using your food for good reasons. You are helping a starving people and gaining peace at the same time. No one will find fault with your decision. Kaltara is guiding you wisely.”

“At least until we run out of food completely,” sighed the Star of Sakova.

“We must make sure that that does not happen,” replied Emperor Marak. “I am glad that you caught me while I was in Fardale. I think that I will make inquiries while I am here. I will start sending supplies down to you as soon as I can. I will contact you to let you know when they will be arriving.”

“Thank you, Lord Marak,” Lyra responded. “I mean Emperor,” she added.

“Just Marak is fine,” laughed the Emperor. “Titles have never meant much to me between friends. My people here still call me Lord Marak. It is hard for them to adjust.”

“I can imagine,” smiled the Star of Sakova. “I will wait to hear from you.”

Emperor Marak signaled for the air mage to drop his end of the air tunnel. He stood silently for several moments in the office of Lord Marshal Yenga.

“I will be gone for a few days,” he finally announced as he turned and strode out of the office.

Marak walked out of the mansion and mounted a horse at the stables. He ignored the friendly calls to him as he rode out the gates and headed towards the Sitari Valley. His mind pursued solutions to the potential food crisis as he rode towards the Chula village. He was vaguely aware of the Chula warriors that ran alongside him in the forest, but he did not let them distract him. When he arrived at the Chula village, Tmundo was waiting for him.

“Favored son of the Zatong,” greeted Tmundo, “what brings the Torak home to the Chula?”

“I seek the counsel of a Chula shaman,” answered Marak.

“Then you are doubly fortunate,” smiled the leader of the Kywara tribe of Chula. “Your father is still residing with us. I will have both Rykoma and Ukaro join us. Please enter my hut and make yourself comfortable.”

The Torak nodded and entered the tribal leader’s hut. He had barely entered the hut when Tmundo returned with Rykoma and Marak’s Chula father. Ukaro grinned broadly as he crossed the floor and hugged his son. He broke the embrace and held Marak at arm’s length.

“Look at you,” Ukaro grinned. “You grow more powerful every time we meet. I have heard that the flatlanders have made you Emperor. Is this true?”

“Is nothing secret from the Chula,” chuckled Marak. “My own people in Fardale did not learn of it until I arrived. How do you do it?”

“The Chula have ears everywhere,” smiled Ukaro. “I am pleased that you still find time to visit with your true people.”

“I had not planned to visit,” Marak admitted with a frown as he moved away from his father and sat on the floor. “I have heard some news that distresses me. I need your counsel.”

The three Chula sat on the floor facing Marak.

“What is this news?” asked Rykoma, the Head Shaman for the Kywara tribe.

“I have just heard that a magical disease is spreading through Omunga,” related Marak. “The Sakovans asked me to ship large quantities of food to them. I am already feeding the Fakarans, and there is a locust plague in northern Khadora. The thought occurred to me that our true enemy is trying to starve us before the invasion.”

“That would not surprise me,” replied Ukaro, the Head Shaman of the Zatong tribe. “A lack of food would destroy your army quicker than battle. Look what it did to the Jiadin.”

“You seem to have thought this out already,” commented Rykoma. “Why are you here to ask us about it?”

“No one knows the magic of plants and animals better than the Chula,” Marak stated. “I have seen what your magic has done for my watula fields in Fardale. If you can make my fields produce more than ever before, you should be able to do the same for all Khadoran fields.”

“There are not enough Chula shaman to treat every field in Khadora,” Tmundo shook his head.

“You would not have to do treat every field in Khadora,” argued Marak. “I have thousands of mages in my service. Teach them what they need to know. I will send them out to magically treat the fields.”

“That is not possible,” scowled Tmundo. “I have told you before, the Chula do not share their magic with flatlanders. It is out of the question.”

“How dare you refuse him?” interrupted Ukaro.

“He is your son, Ukaro, not mine,” Tmundo retorted adamantly. “Chula magic is not to be shared. This is our law.”

“I am well familiar with our law,” countered Ukaro. “I do not ask the question of you because he is my son. I ask the question because Marak is the Torak. He is the holy leader of our people. You cannot deny him. His word is above the law. How dare you defy Kaltara?”

Tmundo’s jaw dropped as he stared at Ukaro. Slowly he nodded and closed his eyes.

“How quickly I forget such a gift from Kaltara,” sighed Tmundo. “I was thrilled that he finally sent us the promised Torak, and yet I still treat Marak as a flatlander. I apologize.”

Marak’s brow creased with confusion. “Then you will teach my people?” he asked.

“We will do whatever you require of us,” Rykoma said softly. “We may counsel you against certain things, like giving our magic knowledge to the flatlanders, but you are sent by Kaltara to save us. We cannot refuse your commands.”

“Then I have more to ask of you,” the Torak said as he realized his position. “I want the fields of Fakara to be renewed. I have heard tales of a new rebirth in a remote area of the Fakaran wasteland. I believe your magic may restore that desolate country.”

“We will have to train a great number of your mages,” remarked Rykoma. “I would like to visit Fakara before I train your people. I must understand the magics that were used to salt that soil.”

“Good,” nodded Marak. “I also want someone with great knowledge to investigate this disease in Omunga. I must know what I am up against before it is too late to adjust for it.”

“Will your mages take instructions from us?” asked Rykoma.

“They will do what I tell them to do,” nodded Marak. “I have many a skilled a mage in Fardale. They will learn quickly. I will bring more in as you train them.”

“Then it shall be as you command,” decided Tmundo. “I truly hope that Kaltara is guiding you wisely. What is learned by the flatlanders cannot be unlearned.”

“I will go to Omunga,” declared Ukaro as he rose. “You, my son, must accompany me before you leave this day.”

“Where are we going?” asked Marak as he rose.

“Someplace that I should have taken you a long time ago,” smiled Ukaro. “It is time for you to learn what being the Torak truly means to our people. I will take you to the ancient temple of the Chula.”

“Changragar,” nodded Rykoma. “Yes, it is time for the Torak to know everything. He has shown that he is truly the gift from Kaltara that was promised to us. I will send someone to let Fardale know that he will be gone for a few days.”

Chapter 3

Vand’s Land

The small sailboat glided to a stop on the sandy beach. Aakuta’s eyes scanned the beach before he stepped out of the boat. He immediately covered his head with his hood and stood staring at the distant top of a pyramid that was just visible above the trees. He was about to start walking towards the pyramid when a creature emerged from the woods. The creature stood over seven feet tall and appeared to be related to some form of ape. Its body was covered in long hair, and it slouched when it walked, the thumbs on its feet kicking up sand. Its eyes were inset above a protruding snout, and those eyes were concentrating on Aakuta. Aakuta felt the power increasing in his arm as he prepared to defend himself.

“Forbidden!” shouted the ape-like creature.

Aakuta cocked his head slightly as he heard the creature speak. “What are you?” asked the mage.

“Forbidden,” the creature repeated as its huge arm rose threateningly as it pointed towards Aakuta.

The creature advanced steadily towards the dark mage. Aakuta’s eyes narrowed as he scanned the beach one more time. Swiftly, his arm rose and pointed at the creature. Fire leaped from Aakuta’s fingers and ignited the hairy beast. The creature screamed as it realized that it was on fire. Huge hairy arms frantically brushed at the burning torso, but all that was accomplished was to set the hairy arms on fire. The creature let out an ear-splitting howl and raced towards the ocean. It dove into the rolling surf, but it did not move after the fire was out. The body floated as breaking waves sent it bobbing back towards the beach. Aakuta turned and swiftly moved into the stand of trees where he would be less noticeable.

As Aakuta made his way through the trees, he felt someone watching him. He turned often to gaze back towards the beach, but there was no one following him. Suddenly, a woman stepped onto the trail before him. She wore a black skirt that had a golden spider web woven into its design. A red blouse matched the woman’s hat except for the black cone that extended the hat upwards from which flowed a golden scarf to match her cape. The woman had a wide smile upon her lips.

“You are a nasty one, aren’t you?” she asked. “Why did you burn the krul?”

“Krul?” echoed Aakuta in confusion as he halted before the woman.

“The hairy beast on the beach,” the woman explained as her eyes narrowed. “You are not from here, are you?”

“It attacked me,” Aakuta scowled. “It is not my fault if it has a problem with fire.”

“Not your fault?” cackled the woman. “Now that is rich. The krul was merely telling you that you had left your boat in a forbidden area. No boats are allowed on that area of the beach. All visitors to the island must use the city docks. Just who are you?”

Aakuta’s eyes narrowed as he viewed the woman as an obstacle in his way. He felt the power rising in his arm.

“Don’t even think about it,” warned the woman. “I am not a krul, and I will not be dismissed so easily.”

The woman flicked her wrists and a glowing blue aura promptly surrounded her.

“You may be able to get through these shields eventually,” she grinned, “but by then you will be dead. Let’s try this again. Who are you?”

“My name is Aakuta,” answered the visitor as he tried to measure the power of the woman. “What is your name?”

“You may call me Lady Mystic,” answered the woman, “and looks can be deceiving. I know a measuring gaze when I see one. Why do you automatically take me for an opponent? Have I tried to harm you?”

“No,” sighed Aakuta, “but that matters little to me. You are blocking my path.”

“So I am,” smirked Lady Mystic. “Still, I mean you no harm. I am just curious. What are you up to?”

“Do not expect me to fall for such false statements,” scowled Aakuta. “You are trying to delay me until someone comes to your aid.”

“Hardly,” laughed Lady Mystic. “I doubt that I would need assistance from anyone on this island to deal with you. The same cannot be said for yourself, however. You obviously have not been invited to Motanga, or you would not be trying to sneak ashore. Perhaps I can aid you?”

“Why would you?” questioned the dark mage. “You know nothing about me, or why I am here.”

“True,” Lady Mystic smiled as she shrugged, “but you have proven to be interesting already. Things are rather boring on this island. Helping you may provide some entertainment. Come, I will fix you some food. You must be hungry after your ocean voyage.”

Lady Mystic turned and started walking away. Aakuta hesitated. He was torn between testing the woman’s defenses, and quietly disappearing. Suddenly, his stomach rumbled with hunger, and he found himself laughing.

“What is so funny?” Lady Mystic asked as she turned to watch Aakuta.

“The small things that can influence large decisions,” chuckled Aakuta. “Lead on, Lady Mystic. I hope you are a good cook.”

“The best,” grinned Lady Mystic as she turned and led the way out of the forest.

Aakuta followed the woman warily, his eyes continually scanning the field they were crossing. Thankfully, no one was around the area, and Aakuta breathed a small sigh of relief. He did not need any more unexpected surprises to deal with. The woman led him across the field and past a small farmhouse. The city began just beyond the small farm, and Lady Mystic ducked into a narrow alley.

“No one will notice you this way,” Lady Mystic promised. “If we pass anyone, just act like we are old friends. Most importantly, behave as if you belong here. Most of the inhabitants are intelligent enough not to question anyone who might be in authority.”

“Do I fit that description?” asked Aakuta.

“You could,” shrugged Lady Mystic as she hurried out of the alley and across a street. As she led the way along another alley, she turned and said, “With a little work, you could be made to look official. We will work on it.”

Aakuta shook his head with bewilderment as he followed the strange woman through the strange city. Lady Mystic halted in the middle of an alley. Her hand moved swiftly over the door before she opened it and stepped inside. Aakuta followed the woman through the door and found himself in a small office. A laboratory was visible through another doorway, and Lady Mystic led him into it.

“I don’t have a room for eating,” she announced. “Clear a spot on the table. I will bring you something to eat.”

Lady Mystic disappeared through a doorway at the far end of the laboratory. Aakuta stared for a few moments at the long table occupying the center of the room. It was covered with jars, flasks, small tin containers, and cloth pouches. He picked up a small mortar and pestle and sniffed it. He quickly turned his head as he frowned and held the offending objects at arm’s length.

“That will teach you not to go sticking your nose into my business,” laughed Lady Mystic as she entered the room with a plate of food.

She shoved a bunch of jars out of the way and placed the plate on the table.

“This area is fairly clean,” she shrugged as she dragged a chair towards the table. “Sit and eat.”

Aakuta cautiously sat and stared at the plate. There was a large slab of roasted meat occupying half the plate. The other half was a pile of something green and slimy. He pushed his hood back and felt Lady Mystic’s eyes staring at his face.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Meat and seaweed,” chuckled Lady Mystic as she reached into the pile of seaweed and grabbed a sample for herself. “Are you afraid that I might poison you? Don’t be childish. You interest me too much to want you dead.”

“At least for now,” sighed Aakuta as he pulled a knife from his belt and cut off a slice of the meat.

He chewed on the meat, and his eyebrows rose in surprise. “This is excellent,” he said as he nodded at Lady Mystic. “Wasooki?”

“Snake,” smiled Lady Mystic.

Aakuta coughed and looked questioningly at the female mage. “Where would you find a snake this large?”

“Most of this island is jungle,” shrugged Lady Mystic as she dragged another chair to the table and sat down. “Some of the snakes are over thirty paces long and over a pace around. They are a delicacy, and there is so much meat that they last forever. You won’t find wasooki on this island. Grain is too precious to serve to animals.”

“It is quite tasty,” remarked Aakuta. “At least you have not lied about being a good cook.”

“I don’t care much for liars,” declared Lady Mystic. “A person should say the truth and deal with the consequences, or at least be quiet if the truth is too much for the audience. Now, tell me why you have come to Motanga.”

“To meet Vand,” confessed Aakuta.

“Oh?” Lady Mystic brightened. “You don’t believe in starting small, do you? What if I told you that strangers don’t get the opportunity to meet the God of Motanga? You have to do something extraordinary to get his attention.”

“Would killing Zygor and Smarc be considered noteworthy?” posed Aakuta.

“Oh my,” Lady Mystic inhaled deeply. “I heard that someone had killed Zygor. Vand was quite incensed. I can imagine his wrath when he learns that Smarc is dead, too. You don’t care much for this life you live, do you?”

“Life is meant to be lived to its fullest,” shrugged Aakuta. “Will that be enough for Vand to agree to see me?”

“Count on it,” Lady Mystic nodded seriously. “Why did you kill them?”

“So that Vand would see me,” smiled Aakuta.

“Oh, I am going to enjoy having you here,” grinned Lady Mystic. “I must know more about you before I take you to see Vand, though. You will stay with me for a few days. I love learning about new people, and I probably won’t have the chance to talk to you afterwards.”

* * *

Lyra and StarWind sat in the office of the Star of Sakova in StarCity. StarWind had just finished relating her experiences in Khadora.

“I am glad that you were there to help Lord Marak,” smiled Lyra. “I am even more glad to have you and HawkShadow back in the Sakova. My meetings with Larst have been very fruitful. He has become the new Katana of Omunga, and that means that peace is finally upon us. I am going to need your expertise a great deal.”

“You shall have it,” smiled StarWind. “I am exited to hear about Larst. He will make a fine Katana. What do you need me to do?”

“MeadowTune has a map of the Sakova with some drawings on it,” explained the Star of Sakova. “We are going to be building three roads through the Sakova for Omungan use.”

“Roads?” frowned StarWind. “Is this wise? Once we allow Omungans to start coming into the Sakova, there will be no stopping them. We have spent decades making up horror stories to keep Omungans away. Those stories will be seen as the fabrications that they are. It will be the end of the Sakova.”

“Yet it will bring peace to the Sakovans,” argued Lyra. “I know that we are taking a great risk with this plan, but it is guaranteed to gain the support of the Omungan people. How can we expect to be trusted by the Omungans if we do not in turn trust them?”

“I see your point,” sighed StarWind, “but what if the Omungan generals do not buy into this peace plan? We will be providing them roads with which they can march their armies to the heart of the Sakova.”

“It will not be that bad,” frowned Lyra. “The roads that I am proposing will not come anywhere near StarCity. In fact, they will be in areas that we are sure the Omungans have already explored. I did check with MeadowTune about the routes before I proposed them. Mostly, they cut through the fringes of the Sakova.”

“I will look at the map and give you my assessment,” promised StarWind. “When is this project to start?”

“Not until we have a written peace treaty with the government of Omunga,” replied Lyra. “Another good point of this plan, StarWind, is that it will take years to complete these roads. The veil of the Sakova will not be pierced until we are sure of the Omungan intentions.”

“That is clever,” smiled StarWind. “We can begin the construction in the areas closest to the Omungan cities.”

“Exactly,” nodded Lyra. “There is a more pressing task regarding the Omungans, though. Their crops and animals are diseased. I had Larst supply me with a report of the situation. SunChaser spent most of a day reading it through an air tunnel. We now have a complete copy of the report. I would like you to read it thoroughly.”

“I will make that my first priority,” promised the Sakovan spy.

“Not your first,” smiled Lyra. “Your first priority is to relax and renew your friendships with people here in StarCity. MeadowTune can manage your contacts for a few more days.”

“Thank you,” smiled StarWind. “I would like to unwind from the journey. What do the reports say?”

“It appears that Alamar was hit with the disease first,” stated Lyra. “It has spread rapidly along the coast. Now all of Omunga is infected with it. The animals are sick and dying. The crops are withering in the fields. I have promised Larst that we will send food to the Omungan cities to get them through this.”

“This sounds similar to the burned watula fields around Campanil,” frowned StarWind, “except it is every Omungan city. Even if we use our hoardings, we cannot possibly supply enough food to all of the Omungans.”

“I know,” agreed Lyra. “I have already spoken with Emperor Marak about this. He has agreed to send us what he can. We will just have to do the best that we can.”

“It is still hard to think of him as Emperor of Khadora,” StarWind shook her head. “He is an amazing man. I think we can learn a lot from him. If he can bring peace to that group of treacherous lords, he has much to teach us.”

“He will find us eager to learn,” nodded Lyra.

“How do we start delivering food to the Omungans?” asked StarWind.

“MeadowTune has already arranged for the first deliveries,” declared the Star of Sakova. “We are going to concentrate on Alamar first. They appear to be the hardest hit and have been suffering the longest. A caravan of three wagons should be leaving for Alamar this evening.”

“We are not going to be waiting for the peace treaty then?” inquired StarWind.

“Not for the food,” Lyra shook her head. “People are starving, StarWind. The people of Omunga have never been our enemies. I feel an obligation to help them even if we never sign a peace treaty.”

“I agree,” conceded StarWind. “I have spent much time in the Omungan cities. The people have never been our enemies.”

“I understand that Mistake and MistyTrail have met?” questioned Lyra.

“They have,” smiled StarWind. “Mistake was like a child getting free candy. I guess she has waited all of her life for this moment.”

“And MistyTrail?” asked Lyra.

“She didn’t know what to think at first,” StarWind revealed. “I guess she has been with us so long that she has grown accustomed to not having a real family. She is much like an adopted child I guess. She had been quite happy until she found out that she is adopted.”

“Do you think this poses a problem for us?” asked Lyra.

“Not really,” replied StarWind. “I do think it poses a challenge for MistyTrail. She has grown closer to Mistake as we traveled here, but it is still a great adjustment for her. It is hard to believe that you have a family that you have written off as dead long ago.”

“Do you think she will leave the Sakova?” asked Lyra.

“I am not sure,” admitted StarWind. “I have tried to put myself in her position, but I cannot. I do know that I trust MistyTrail explicitly. While she may decide to leave us, she will never betray us. I know that in my heart. HawkShadow agrees.”

“So you have discussed the possibility,” nodded Lyra. “That pleases me. Is Mistake trustworthy?”

“That depends on who you are,” chuckled StarWind. “She is fiercely loyal to those she considers her friends, but I feel that she would pick the pocket of a priest if she felt a need to.”

“You said she was willing to risk her life to save Marak when he was imprisoned?” probed Lyra.

“She was,” nodded StarWind. “She does not lack courage. As I said, she will face death for her friends.”

“If she feels this way about Emperor Marak,” smiled Lyra, “then I have no worries about her here in StarCity. Let her go wherever she wishes.”

“She will not leave MistyTrail’s side,” grinned StarWind. “I don’t think we need to worry about her getting into trouble.”

* * *

“This is the Garden of Hope,” MistyTrail said as she continued to show Mistake around StarCity. “I come here often when I need a little picking up of my spirit.”

“Then it is good that we are here now,” frowned Mistake as she plopped down on one of the stone benches. “What is the matter, MistyTrail? Am I a disappointment as a sister?”

“What do you mean?” asked the small Sakovan.

“You lost your smile an hour ago,” scowled Mistake. “You act like you are performing some dire chore by showing me around the city. What did I do wrong?”

MistyTrail sighed and sat beside Mistake. “You have done nothing wrong,” stated MistyTrail. “I am just having a hard time believing that I have a sister. It’s not your fault.”

“Well, I am glad to hear that,” pouted Mistake. “I just don’t understand you. I have searched my whole life to find you, and you could care less that I am here. Everyone says how much alike we are, but I see us as different as night and day.”

“You misunderstand me,” MistyTrail said as she toyed with her lower lip. “You are excited less by me being your sister than by the fact that you have accomplished a long-sought goal. The point is, this reunion has always been your goal, not mine. I gave up any thought of having a family years ago. The Sakovans are my family now.”

“And what is that supposed to mean to me?” scowled Mistake. “I am not a Sakovan. I am not even a Khadoran or a Fakaran. I don’t belong anywhere.”

“That’s not true,” frowned MistyTrail. “You have been welcomed into the Sakova. Do you have any idea what a privilege that is? Not just anyone can come to StarCity. The Sakovans have accepted you with open arms. You can have a home here. You can have anything you want. The Sakovans are a generous people.”

“And why would I want to live here?” snapped Mistake. “I don’t need charity to live. I am welcomed in Khadora and Fakara. I can go wherever I want to.”

“Mistake,” pleaded MistyTrail, “you are overreacting. I just need time to understand what having a sister means to me. You cannot imagine what a shock this is for me. I have long believed that my family was dead. That was a hard burden for a young girl to learn to accept, but I did it. Now you show up, and I learn that I do have a family after all. You cannot just turn these emotions on and off at will. I am still struggling with the question of how this happened. Should I have been searching for you all of this time? Do we have any more family that we don’t know about? Can’t you understand the confusion that I am going through?”

“No, I can’t,” scowled Mistake as she leaped to her feet. “I have wasted my life looking for you, and all you can think of is what went wrong. If we do have any more family, I will leave the task of finding them to you. I have done more than my fair share.”

Tears welled up in MistyTrail’s eyes as Mistake fled from the garden. Within minutes she was crying up a storm. She felt a nudge as someone sat on the bench next to her. She wiped her eyes and looked over to see StarWind sitting alongside her.

“What happened?” StarWind asked softly.

“I don’t know,” MistyTrail sobbed. “Mistake wants me to feel about her as she does about me, but I cannot. I still can’t believe that I have a sister. For too many years I have pushed such thoughts out of my mind. I don’t know how to react to her, StarWind. How am I supposed to feel about a sister that I have never known?”

“I am not the right person to ask that question of,” shrugged StarWind as she reached out and put her arm around MistyTrail. “Perhaps it is how I felt about MoonFlow? She was the closest thing to a sister that I have ever experienced.”

“But you loved her,” frowned MistyTrail. “Everyone knows how close you two were. Is that how I am supposed to feel about Mistake?”

“You do not determine how to feel about a person in the same manner as you decide what to wear in the morning,” StarWind replied. “What you feel for any person is dictated by your heart. Don’t you like Mistake?”

“I like her a lot,” sobbed MistyTrail, “but that does not seem to be enough for her. I guess that I do not measure up to what she expected to find. She said some nasty things before she ran out of here. I think she hates me now.”

“She needs time to adjust, too,” soothed StarWind. “Have you ever wanted something so badly that you could not wait to get it?”

MistyTrail sat silently for a few moments before nodding. “I remember wanting to go on patrol by myself,” sniffed MistyTrail. “HawkShadow kept saying that I was not ready and wouldn’t let me go alone. I hated him for it.”

“Do you still hate HawkShadow?” questioned the Sakovan spy.

“Of course not,” MistyTrail answered. “I have no finer friend in all the Sakova.”

“So your emotions were clouded by your desire then?” smiled StarWind.

“Worse than that,” MistyTrail responded with the hint of a chuckle. “I performed miserably when he finally gave in and let me go out. I made just about every mistake I could possibly make. It was not just my emotions that were clouded. My judgment was as well. I don’t know how HawkShadow ever forgave me for that.”

“Then understand that Mistake’s emotions are clouding her judgment right now,” smiled StarWind. “Don’t let her words hurt you forever. Understand that she may have said things that really do not reflect on how she truly feels.”

“I will not hold her words against her,” promised MistyTrail, “but I still do not know how to react to her.”

“Then you should do what I do when I am confused about something,” suggested the Sakovan spy.

“What do you do?” inquired MistyTrail.

“I go to the temple and ask Kaltara for guidance,” smiled StarWind.

MistyTrail’s eyes brightened and a smile crept onto her lips. “That is exactly what I will do,” the small Sakovan smiled.

Chapter 4

Food and More

StarWind leaned against the rail fence of the practice yard in StarCity as she watched StormSong practicing against two opponents. As many times as the Sakovan spymaster had watched her friend spar, she was always amazed by the woman’s strength and endurance. Sweat soaked StormSong’s tunic, but she fought with a smile on her face. The two men fighting the female warrior were being worn down. StarWind could see it in their sluggish actions. They were getting tired and their reflexes had lost their quickness. With a sudden aggressive move, StormSong surged towards the two men, abandoning her defensive posture. Her wooden sword slapped the neck of one opponent while her leg snaked behind the other and toppled him to the ground. StormSong swung her sword away from the decapitated opponent and rested its tip at the throat of the fallen man while her legs straddled his body.

“Well done,” panted the defeated man as he gently pushed the tip of StormSong’s sword to one side. “I have learned much from this spar. I will be a better match the next time.”

StormSong smiled and extended a hand to the man to help him to his feet. “This spar was much better than the last,” she congratulated. “Soon I will be limited to fighting you two separately. Thank you for the spar.”

StormSong approached the fence and StarWind tossed her a towel.

“I always enjoy watching you spar,” grinned StarWind. “I am going to have to start watching you in the dining room. I want to eat what you eat.”

“It is not my diet,” laughed StormSong as she dried herself. “We both excel at what we do because we are doing what we love to do. You do not want to be like me any more than I want to be like you. I admire your intelligence and the way you handle a huge spy network. Nobody else could do the job you do. I just enjoy the art of fighting.”

“There is great truth in your words,” smiled StarWind. “Still, I very much enjoy watching you spar.”

“And I enjoy doing it,” grinned StormSong. “How was your trip to Khadora?”

“It was very interesting,” StarWind replied. “Emperor Marak is a most interesting man. I learned a great deal while I was up there.”

“I heard about him becoming the Emperor,” remarked StormSong. “In some ways I am delighted for him, but another part of me considers it a waste of his time.”

“A waste of his time?” echoed the Sakovan spymaster. “How can you say such a thing? He is the best thing to ever happen to Khadora. They will finally emerge as a true nation.”

“That is probably true,” shrugged StormSong, “but Marak is also the greatest fighter that I have ever known. That man was born to stand on the field of battle and whittle down his foes. I picture him standing victorious on a great battlefield, his enemies’ blood running down his upheld blade and staining the ground around his feet. I do not picture him in a crown, sitting at a desk with a pile of papers before him.”

“Your imagination is vivid,” chuckled StarWind. “I seriously doubt that Emperor Marak will spend much time in the Imperial Palace. He is a man of action as you describe. He will find a way to insert himself into whatever battle comes his way.”

“I will offer prayers to Kaltara for him,” smiled StormSong.

“The temple will become a busy place,” frowned StarWind as her mind drifted.

“What do you mean?” questioned StormSong.

“MistyTrail has been in the temple for two days now,” explained StarWind. “She was having trouble adjusting to having a sister. I suggested that she pray about it. She has not left the temple since. I take her food several times a day, but she barely touches it. I am worried about her.”

“Do you want me to talk to her?” asked StormSong.

StarWind gazed at StormSong and shook her head as she laughed. “I think it would be more appropriate for you to beat some sense into Mistake,” she chuckled. “I am sorry StormSong, but I can’t picture you as a mother hen with MistyTrail.”

“Good,” laughed StormSong. “Beating Mistake does sound like more fun. It would be challenging, too. Both of them move so swiftly. Seriously, if I can help in any way, please let me know.”

“I will,” smiled StarWind. “The funny thing is how much alike they are. While MistyTrail has holed up in the temple, Mistake has refused to leave her room. If I did not know that Mistake has mounds of provisions in her pack, I would become concerned for her health as well.”

“They will work it out,” soothed StormSong. “It must be quite an adjustment for both of them, but they are so much alike. I cannot imagine them in any relationship but one of loving sisters. They just need time to sort things out.”

“I hope you are right,” sighed StarWind. “I will give them another day before I bring the matter to Lyra’s attention.”

* * *

The Sakovan caravan rolled through the gates of Alamar. The Imperial Guards gave a brief glance into the wagons and muttered cheerfully when they saw the contents. They happily waved the wagons through the gate.

SpringThaw led the three Sakovan wagons through the streets of the Omungan city. Beside her on the lead wagon, FalconEye gazed far into the distance as he searched for the intersection they were instructed to turn at. A few minutes later, FalconEye grinned and tapped SpringThaw’s arm three times. The driver nodded her understanding.

“The people seem friendly enough,” remarked SpringThaw. “Some are even waving to us, and I doubt they know what is in the wagons.”

“Our troubles have never been with the people of Omunga,” replied FalconEye. “It is the government that seeks to destroy us. Is this your first trip to an Omungan city?”

“It is,” nodded SpringThaw. “I was supposed to go on one earlier, but that was when the incident with Alazar happened. Lyra cancelled all educational trips to Omunga. I find it exciting. I am surprised that I was chosen to lead this historic trip.”

“You do well enough with the wagons and our men,” complimented FalconEye. “You are also smart enough to be cautious in what you say. Others might develop an attitude about giving our food to the Omungans. That would defeat our purpose.”

“How can we begrudge food to others?” questioned SpringThaw. “We have an excess, and these people are starving. It is what Kaltara would expect of us.”

“You are correct,” smiled FalconEye, “and yet we need to be aware that we are trespassers here. Some Omungans will not look upon us so kindly. It will take the proper attitude to sway their minds. I believe that is why you were chosen to lead this caravan. You will represent the true feelings of the Sakovans as few others could do.”

“Don’t you feel the same way as I do?” questioned SpringThaw. “Do you think we are making a mistake by giving up our food?”

“Not at all,” FalconEye shook his head, “but other thoughts cloud my mind. While I agree with our policy of sharing our food, I also am wary enough to expect trouble in return for our kindness. I believe that is why I was chosen to accompany you.”

“So you are to watch my back in case of trouble?” asked the driver.

“Exactly,” nodded FalconEye. “My mouth will remain closed while we are in the city. Yours will be the voice of Sakova while we are here. Turn here.”

SpringThaw turned to the left and traveled along a lesser street. She looked back to make sure that the other wagons followed and then concentrated on navigating the narrow street. Several blocks along the street, FalconEye signaled for another turn.

“There it is,” pointed FalconEye as a new building came into view. “That will be Temiker’s new school. We will stop there to find out where we are supposed to deliver this food.”

SpringThaw angled her wagon towards the left side of the street. She smoothly brought it to a halt in front of the magic school. The mage, Temiker, was already standing outside the building. He waved cheerily at the caravan.

“You made good time,” greeted Lyra’s uncle. “Take a short break and have some food. Then I will take you to the Imperial Guard.”

“What about the food?” questioned FalconEye. “Someone might steal some of it while we are inside.”

“And what if they do?” smiled Temiker. “These people are starving. If some should get a few handfuls before the others, it will not matter in the long run. Go inside and refresh yourselves.”

The six Sakovans jumped off the wagons and hurried inside the school. When Temiker turned to join them, he saw a brown streak separate from the last wagon and dash into the alley alongside the school. His brow creased with curiosity. Quietly he stole along the street to the corner of the schoolhouse.

After the fire that had burned the last schoolhouse, Temiker had purchased a larger portion of land to build his new school. Park-like lots adjoined the school on each side. As Temiker peered around the corner of the schoolhouse, he saw a small figure darting from tree to tree as it made its way towards the rear of the building. He smiled inwardly as he cast a spell towards the swift-moving person. He was rewarded with a cry of surprise.

Temiker turned the corner and hurried towards the captured figure. He chuckled to himself as he saw MistyTrail frozen from the neck down. He was just about to release her from the spell when a pall of confusion fell across his face. The captured person was not MistyTrail.

“Who are you?” he asked as he stepped in front of the diminutive woman.

“Let me go, wizard,” snapped the woman. “Let me go, or you will rue this day forever.”

“You are in a poor position to make demands,” chuckled Temiker. “When someone sneaks into Alamar onboard a Sakovan wagon, I think it is my business to find out who you are and what you are up to. I will have answers before your are freed.”

“I think not,” the woman said adamantly. “Who I am, and where I go is none of your business, magician. Release me at once, or I will scream loudly.”

“You will scream, will you?” laughed the old mage. “You obviously don’t know an awful lot about Omunga. The Imperial Guards would answer your cry in a heartbeat, but they will not be so gentle with their questioning.”

The woman pouted and refused to speak. Temiker’s eyes narrowed as he studied the face of the young woman.

“Are you related to MistyTrail?” he asked. “You look so much like her that I mistook you for her when I first saw you.”

“You know MistyTrail?” gasped the young woman. “How is it that an Omungan knows a Sakovan?”

“I know many people,” smiled Temiker. “MistyTrail is a dear friend of mine.”

“I don’t believe you,” spat the young woman.

“That hardly matters,” frowned Temiker. “If you will not speak to me, I shall have to contact Lyra and find out what is to be done with you.”

“You know the Star of Sakova?” frowned the woman. “Who are you?”

“I am Temiker,” declared the mage. “Lyra is my niece. She will instruct me as to what to do with you.”

“Wait!” called the woman as Temiker turned to leave. “My name is Mistake. I will tell you what you want to know. Just do not tell the Sakovans where I am? You must promise.”

“Promise?” echoed Temiker. “I cannot make such a promise to you. If you have wronged the Sakovans, I am duty-bound to hold you until they come to retrieve you.”

“I have done nothing wrong,” Mistake insisted. “Please let me go. All I did was run away from them. I don’t want to be with them any longer. I did not even take anything that did not belong to me.”

Temiker smiled at the woman’s admission. He realized that she must have been in similar situations in the past.

“If I free you from my spell,” asked Temiker, “Do you promise to tell me what has happened without trying to run away?”

Mistake hesitated and Temiker’s eyes narrowed.

“I can cast spells much quicker than you can run,” he warned. “You will make the promise and keep it, or I shall contact Lyra immediately. Trust me when I say that I can speak to her within minutes.”

“You know how to use an air tunnel?” gasped Mistake.

“I do,” nodded Temiker.

“Alright,” sighed Mistake. “I will stay and tell you why I am leaving the Sakovans, but if you even try to contact them, the deal is off.”

“Fair enough,” smiled Temiker as he waved his hand over Mistake. “Come around to the rear door of the school. I will get you inside without the Sakovans seeing you. You could probably use a good hot meal while I direct the food wagons to the Imperial Guard.”

Mistake nodded eagerly as she rubbed her hands over her body to get rid of the chill of the magical spell. She followed the magician to the rear of the school and slid through the door. Several students looked up as she entered, but they immediately returned to their studies. Temiker led her directly to the kitchen.

“Eat what you want,” offered Temiker. “I will guide the Sakovans to the Imperial Guard and return to talk to you. Remember your promise.”

“I will,” sighed Mistake as she wondered where she could possibly go now that she had fled the Sakova.

Temiker left the kitchen and entered the dining room where the Sakovans were sitting. He waited patiently as the last of them finished eating. When they were done, Temiker walked them to the wagons. He climbed up onto the seat of the first wagon and gave directions to SpringThaw. Within minutes the caravan was parked in front of the headquarters of the Imperial Guard in Alamar. People looked curiously as SpringThaw and Temiker climbed off the wagon and entered the building.

Temiker led SpringThaw across the floor of the large foyer in the headquarters. A long oval counter sat in the middle of the room, and Temiker marched straight towards it.

“We would like to see General Manitow,” Temiker announced to one of the Imperial Guards behind the counter, his voice echoing loudly throughout the room.

The Imperial Guard looked up with an air of annoyance. He looked briefly at Temiker, but his eyes lingered on SpringThaw.

“Who are you, and what do you want with the general?” asked the Imperial Guard.

“Surely you recognize me,” Temiker retorted. “My friend is an emissary from Sakova.”

There were a half dozen Imperial Guards behind the counter, and a dozen more traversing the room from one corridor to the next. They all stopped and stared at SpringThaw as if a murder had just been committed in the foyer.

“A Sakovan?” echoed the Imperial Guard with a hint of condemnation in his voice. “What is she doing here?”

“She is delivering three wagons of food for the people of Alamar,” declared Temiker. “Will you summon the general please?”

The room burst into motion. Two Imperial Guards who had been leaving a corridor immediately turned and ran back through the archway. A half dozen other Imperial Guards crowded around the front door of the building, peering at the caravan parked out front. Barely a minute had passed when a tall gray-haired officer strode through one of the archways and approached Temiker and SpringThaw.

“I am General Manitow,” he announced. “What is going on here?”

Temiker smiled and stepped back so that SpringThaw was left facing the general on her own. The Sakovan inhaled deeply before speaking.

“I am SpringThaw,” the Sakovan declared. “I have been sent to Alamar by the Star of Sakova. We have brought three wagons of watula for the people of Alamar.”

“How much?” General Manitow asked sharply.

“There is no charge for the food,” replied SpringThaw. “It is a gift from the Sakovans to their peaceful Omungan neighbors. I have come to you for help in distributing it properly. I do not wish to cause havoc in your streets.”

“Is this some Sakovan trick?” questioned the general. “Why would the Sakovans send food to us?”

“Your people are starving,” answered SpringThaw. “We have a surplus. Is that not what neighbors do in times of need?”

“Not in my lifetime,” frowned the general. “You say that there is no cost to us for this food, but I am curious what the Sakovans hope to gain from this gesture.”

“Peace,” smiled SpringThaw. “Peace between our peoples, and good health for the people of Alamar. We would like to make regular shipments to your city. Can we discuss this while your men arrange to distribute the food?”

“Regular shipments?” echoed General Manitow. “Do you mean that the Sakovans are willing to send more food to us without cost?”

“That is exactly what I mean,” SpringThaw smiled as she nodded.

“Let me inspect your cargo,” stated the general as he turned and headed for the street.

SpringThaw followed the general out of the building. Temiker also followed but he kept his distance. He did not want to be the center of attention at this time. He knew that the Omungan people had to realize who was making the gift.

The general stepped up to the middle wagon and stuck his head inside the canvas. He shook his head in disbelief as he stared at the wagonload of watula. He quickly checked the other two wagons and returned to the bottom of the steps leading into the headquarters. He stared shouting orders.

“Direct these wagons to the marketplace,” shouted the general. “Organize the unloading at empty stalls. I want a wall of Imperial Guards around the wagons and the stalls at all times. I want runners sent throughout the city. Each family may send one person to the market. Organize it efficiently. I will have no riots in my city. When each family has received food, I will allow them to return for seconds if there is enough. Anyone trying to get seconds before every family has received their first share will be arrested.”

Imperial Guards scattered to follow the orders of General Manitow. The general watched for a few moments before returning his attention to SpringThaw.

“Your gift is well received, Sakovan,” stated the general. “Please accompany me to see Mayor Reaker. He is truly the recipient of this gift. My men will ensure that it is distributed fairly.”

Temiker watched the general leave with SpringThaw. He stood for several moments watching the Imperial Guards race around to carry out the general’s orders. With a smile on his lips, Temiker walked back to his schoolhouse. He found Mistake still in the kitchen sipping a cup of hot tea.

“How did the food delivery go?” asked Mistake.

“It went very well,” smiled the mage. “I do not think the Omungans know what to make of it, but the people are starving here. It will be hard to overcome centuries of hatred and mistrust, and I think things will work out fairly well. Now, what is your story? Are you related to MistyTrail?”

“I am her sister,” Mistake nodded. “I came all the way from Fakara to find her.”

“Then why are you running away from her?” questioned Temiker. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“She does not feel the same way about me that I feel about her,” shrugged Mistake. “Having a sister means nothing to her. I will not force myself on anyone. I just want to go home.”

“And home is in Fakara?” inquired Temiker.

“It is the only home I know,” nodded Mistake. “I don’t even have a horse. I came to Khadora by boat and to the Sakova by choka.”

“Then how will you return to Fakara?” inquired the mage.

“I will walk if I have to,” frowned Mistake.

“Well, you certainly appear to be determined to leave,” sighed Temiker, “but are you sure that your reasons are sound?”

“She feels nothing for me,” pouted Mistake. “I have spent my entire life looking for her, and she couldn’t care less. I feel like such a fool. I just want to run away and hide.”

“I think I can understand your feelings,” sympathized the mage.

“No, you can’t,” retorted Mistake. “You have no idea how terrible this whole thing makes me feel.”

“Do not believe that you are the only person to have a conflict within your family,” countered Temiker. “I have seen enough such woe in my lifetime. My own brother did not talk to me for a decade.”

“What did you do to him?” asked Mistake.

“Nothing,” sighed Temiker. “The whole argument was based upon a misunderstanding. Malafar believed that I was responsible for his son’s death. He shut his mind to any other explanation and shunned me from his family. I was not allowed to speak to his wife, or my nephew and niece. It broke my heart.”

“Did he eventually learn that he was wrong?” asked Mistake.

“Yes, he did,” frowned Temiker, “but he learned too late. His wife, Rhodella, and his son, Alfred, had already died before he realized the error of his ways. Lyra left him to become the Star of Sakova. Even though I am sure that he still loves me, he could not face me after all of that. He finally just left and ran away.”

“And you think that is what I am doing?” asked Mistake. “You think I am judging MistyTrail too harshly and ruining things by running away?”

“I think you would be very wise to dally here for a spell and think about things,” nodded Temiker. “I know MistyTrail. She is a sweet young woman who likes nearly everyone.”

“Oh I think she likes me,” admitted Mistake, “but it is not the same as being sisters. She considers the Sakovans to be her family.”

“And why shouldn’t she?” asked Temiker. “The Sakovans are the only family she has ever known. They rescued her and gave her shelter. They raised her and accepted her as one of their own. How can you expect her to just turn off those feelings?”

“I don’t,” frowned Mistake, “but shouldn’t she feel something special towards me now that she knows I am her sister?”

“Mistake,” Temiker smiled fatherly as he put his arm around the Fakaran, “you have lived your entire life knowing that you had a family somewhere. You have doggedly pursued finding them with the thought of being reunited. In your mind you have built this wonderful paradise called family, and you have finally stepped into reality. To MistyTrail, this must be quite a shock. I am sure that she gave up hope of having a real family years ago. You have to give her more than a couple of days to adjust to this.”

“I don’t see how her attitude will change any,” pouted Mistake. “Sure it is a surprise, but shouldn’t she at least be excited about it?”

“Perhaps,” shrugged the mage. “Maybe someone should have told her that you were coming before you got to the Sakova. It would have given her time to think about it while you traveled.”

“Well that didn’t happen,” scowled Mistake. “We certainly can’t go back and change that now, can we?”

“No you can’t,” agreed Temiker. “Nor will you be able in the future to go back and change the actions that you are taking today. You have spent years searching for MistyTrail. Are you willing to burn your relationship after only a few days? There is a real question that you have to answer before you run any further. After the years have passed you by, will you look back at this moment as the greatest mistake of your life? Will you kick yourself for walking out on your sister because she was confused?”

Mistake sat silently for several minutes as Temiker’s words sank in. Finally, she began to cry. Temiker tried to comfort her, but she pushed him away. He walked to the fire and poured a fresh cup of tea for her. He walked back and handed it to her. She nodded silently and took a sip.

“You are a wise man, Temiker,” Mistake sniffed. “Perhaps I came on too strong and too quick for MistyTrail. I will return with the wagons to StarCity.”

“I have a better idea,” offered the mage. “Another caravan will be coming to Alamar. Spend some time here and think about things. Let MistyTrail do the same. After a week’s time, you can go back and see how things stand. I truly believe she just needs a little time to dwell upon what having a sister means in her life. I am sure that everything will work out just fine.”

“Then that is what I will do,” nodded Mistake. “I really do not want to leave her.”

Chapter 5

Changragar

Marak and Ukaro traveled well past the Golden Gates and the Sacred Lake on an old mountain trail. The trail climbed steadily and eventually the trees fell away below them. Marak began to shiver as he saw last season’s snow still lying in the dark crevices of the mountains. When Ukaro turned into a narrow canyon, Marak felt a numbing cold blow over his body. His teeth chattered and he wrapped his arms about himself in an effort to retain his body’s warmth. The narrow canyon broadened suddenly and Marak stared at the old building in the center of the valley. An ancient temple, much like the one in Angragar, but much smaller, sat in solitude.

The jaguar that Marak was riding suddenly stiffened. Marak calmly ran his hand over the large cat’s shoulder.

“Changragar,” Ukaro announced.

“The cats are fearful of this place,” Marak stated. “Why?”

“Changragar is a place of power,” replied Ukaro. “You are in the presence of Kaltara. Can you not feel it?”

Marak frowned before saying, “All I can feel right now is the need for a good blanket. It is freezing here.”

“It is cold,” shrugged Ukaro as he halted his tiger in front of the temple. “You will get used to it.”

Marak looked at his father as he slid off the jaguar. The Chula was practically naked with only a breechcloth to cover him. His whiskers had a tinge of frost, and his mane was stiff. Marak shook his head and followed Ukaro up the small flight of stairs to the doorway of the ancient temple. There was no door to open; its wood had decayed a thousand years ago.

As Marak entered the temple, he stopped and gazed about the foyer. There were several discarded torches on the floor near the doorway. Ukaro stooped and lit two of them. He handed one to Marak, who held it high above his head as he surveyed the interior of the building.

“It has not weathered the years as well as Angragar,” he said softly.

“It has not been magically preserved as the old Qubari city has been,” replied Ukaro. “You will find no hellsouls here.”

“What will I find here?” asked Marak. “Why have you brought me here?”

“This is Changragar,” shrugged the Chula shaman. “This is where the Torak will be born.”

“I thought I was the Torak,” frowned Marak. “Is that not what the Chula have been calling me?”

“It is,” nodded Ukaro, “but we are only human. We recognize you as the Torak because all of the signs point to the truth of it. Still, only Kaltara can anoint you. That is why you are here.”

“Do you expect me to believe that god lives here?” questioned Marak. “This rundown temple is hardly a fitting mansion for Kaltara.”

“Were it a slave shack,” frowned Ukaro, “it would be holy to the Chula. You need to have more respect for Kaltara.”

“I am sorry, Father,” apologized Marak. “I do have a hard time understanding this god of yours. Why am I supposed to be the Torak? Why not a believing Chula?”

“Do not question things that you have no chance of comprehending,” admonished the shaman.

“Alright,” sighed Marak. “What do I do now?”

Ukaro pointed to a small set of steps leading to another doorway. “Enter the sanctuary and pray,” instructed the shaman. “I will wait for you here.”

Marak shrugged and marched up the short flight of steps. He entered a circular room that was devoid of anything except a lone torch holder. Marak walked to the center of the room and placed his torch in the holder. The light from the torch barely reached the walls of the room.

Marak stood in the center of the room for several minutes wondering what he was supposed to do. He had never been taught to pray. He did not even know how to pray. He felt very foolish. At first his eyes scanned the room looking for imperfections in the construction. Then he started whistling to himself and studying the mosaic design of the floor tiles. When enough time had elapsed that he thought Ukaro would be satisfied, Marak reached for the torch to leave the room. As he reached for it, a cold wind swept into the room and blew the torch out.

Marak froze with his hand extended towards the torch. His eyes tried to scan the room, but he could see nothing. He stood erect and turned, trying to find the entrance doorway, but he could not see as far as the wall of the round room.

“Do you believe only in yourself?” boomed a voice from the darkness.

A knife immediately slid into Marak’s hand as he tried to gauge the direction of the voice.

“Drop your weapon and kneel,” commanded the voice.

Marak started turning slowly as the voice spoke. Try as he might, he was unable to determine which direction the voice had come from. Suddenly, Marak’s knees buckled. He tried frustratingly to keep his legs straight, but he could not. He fell to his knees painfully. As if someone had grabbed his hand and forced his fingers open, his hand straightened and he heard the knife fall to the tiled floor.

“You are stubborn, Marak,” scowled the voice. “That can be a virtue, but not here, and not now. Why do you try to deny me?”

“Because I don’t know you,” Marak heard himself respond.

“Yet you have expressed a desire to know me,” replied the voice. “You came close in the prison of the Khadorans. Again the night before the battle at Balomar, you reached out to me. Now you find yourself in my presence, and you do not believe.”

Marak’s mouth opened in awe. No mortal could possibly know his private thoughts at those two times.

“Kaltara?” Marak said meekly. “You are real?”

“If you were looking for a false god,” replied the voice, “you should have gone to Motanga. What must I do to convince you that I am real?”

“I don’t know,” admitted Marak. “I want to believe in you very much. I need to believe in you for the sake of my people.”

“No, Marak,” responded the voice. “The people are not yours. They are mine. You are my Torak, but the people belong to me.”

Silence reigned over Marak for several minutes. For some unexplainable reason, he feared that Kaltara had left him.

“I will never leave you,” promised Kaltara. “The question is, will you ever leave me?”

“I will not,” promised Marak.

“We shall see,” countered the voice. “What do you want to know?”

“I must know of this great evil that is to come against my people,” declared Marak. “I mean your people.”

“You may call them your people if you wish,” replied the voice, “as long as you understand that they are truly mine. I would like you to deal with them as if they were your own. You have shown that you have the compassion to do that.”

“And the evil?” reminded Marak.

“As it was written, so shall it be,” replied the voice. “In the Time of Calling, memories will be recalled. You will learn of the followers of Vand. What else do you want to know?”

“Will we succeed in defeating this evil?” inquired Marak.

“That is the question that you must answer, Marak,” replied the voice. “Were I to destroy Vand myself, I would give credence to his claim to be a god. Destroying him is the task of the Torak. As Vand is merely a person, it shall fall upon the people to defeat him. I have endowed you with the skills necessary to complete the task. I have given you that which was promised thousands of years ago. The rest is up to you.”

“Then I vow to accomplish this task,” declared Marak. “I will not let the people down.”

“Or me,” the voice responded with a touch of humor. “Those are the words I have been waiting to hear from your lips, Torak. You show great promise. I am most pleased with what you have done so far. You will go forth from this sacred temple a new man. You will leave here as the Torak. Sleep now.”

Marak frowned at the invitation to sleep. He still had not had his questions about Vand answered. He needed to know the nature of the evil that would come. Even as he tried to rise to his feet, his body began to grow limp. His eyelids felt exceedingly heavy and his knees began to feel like they were sinking into deep mud. Despite his efforts to rise, Marak found himself lying on the floor.

Suddenly, the whole room burst into brilliance. He found himself staring upward at the domed ceiling. With the walls of the room being round, he had the feeling of gazing into an illuminated bowl. Pictures began to flash across the ceiling and the walls. They flashed by so quickly that his mind seemed to interpret them only after they were gone. He recognized Angragar, even though it appeared as a thriving modern city. He saw a fiery speaker standing upon the steps of the temple. The people were throwing stones at him. Somehow he recognized the man as a priest. The priest’s name was Vand.

He saw hundreds of people being chased out of the city of Angragar by angry mobs. As the scenes speeded by, he saw the building of the temple of Vandegar. He saw the great battle where the sea rose up and carried off millions of people. He saw the survivors flee to the coast and board ships.

The images moved with increasing fury. He saw a tropical island, lush with jungle vegetation. He saw a great pyramid erected in a flash. He saw the people multiply exponentially. He saw great apes talking and walking like people. He saw great shipyards and cavernous mines. He saw death and destruction. The images turned dark as he watched rituals of human sacrifice, the drinking of human blood, and punishment by amputation.

The people rebelled. They fought against the dark forces, but they were no match for the evil. The large apes charged by the thousands and tore the rebels apart. Great magicians cast destruction down on the cities. The people raced to the harbor. They boarded great ships and fled.

The images now placed him onboard one of the great ships. He watched with wonder as land appeared on the horizon. He had the fearful urge to look back at where they had fled from, but he could not turn his head. Suddenly, the land raced up to meet the ship. Everyone jumped off the ship and waded through the pristine harbor. He heard the order to burn the ships and prepare for battle. He recognized the place. It was Raven’s Point.

* * *

Aakuta woke groggily. He sat up and rubbed his eyes as he gazed around the room. It took a few seconds for him to recognize the home of Lady Mystic. He rose and dressed. He stumbled into the kitchen and poured a cup of tea. As his senses began to register, he realized that he was alone. He moved swiftly through the home in search of the homeowner. Fear began to gnaw at him as he wondered if Lady Mystic was out summoning the authorities.

Suddenly, he heard the door open. He pulled his hood on and flattened his back to the wall of the laboratory. He waited to see who would enter the room.

“What are you doing?” scowled Lady Mystic as she dumped some packages on a chair near the table.

“Where have you been?” Aakuta asked accusingly.

“Where have I been?” echoed Lady Mystic as deep furrows filled her brow. “I have been out taking care of you. I destroyed the boat you left in the forbidden area. Did you think that someone would not find it? Don’t you realize that would have started a search for the intruder?”

“I didn’t know,” apologized Aakuta as he moved to the table and sat down. “I am sorry.”

“I also disposed of that krul child you killed on the beach,” Lady Mystic continued. “Such a fiery death would certainly cause alarms to sound.”

“Child?” frowned Aakuta. “That thing was over seven feet tall.”

“Child,” repeated Lady Mystic. “The average krul is at least ten feet. Some grow to over fifteen feet. Here, try this on,” she added as she tossed a package to Aakuta.

Aakuta opened the package and saw a fine black cloak with a hood. His eyes opened wide in appreciation of the fine craftsmanship. He stood up and held the garment before him. Nodding, he stripped off his hooded cloak and dropped it on the floor. He pulled the new cloak on.

“Much better,” smiled lady Mystic. “You might have gotten by with the old one, but why take chances. Why didn’t you take Smarc’s when you killed him?”

“Smarc was a skinny thing,” shrugged Aakuta. “I could never fit in anything that small.”

“Well, you are a large man,” grinned Lady Mystic. “At least you are properly dressed now. I did not want to be seen in public with you wearing those old rags.”

“In public?” echoed Aakuta. “Why are you doing this for me? Surely you will get in trouble if you are caught with me?”

“Then you had best not do anything to arouse suspicion,” smiled Lady Mystic. “At least not until you have met with Vand. Until then, I think I will enjoy having you around. This island can get quite boring at times. Finish your tea. I want to show you the sights.”

Aakuta finished his tea and placed the cup on the laboratory table. He looked quizzically at the woman and then shrugged with a devilish smile.

“Lead on, Lady Mystic,” he said. “Show me the sights of Motanga.”

Lady Mystic smiled as she opened the door and stepped into the alley. After Aakuta had joined her, she waved her hand over the door to seal it.

“I take it you don’t trust the natives?” Aakuta asked as one eyebrow rose.

“Trust is such a misunderstood word,” chuckled Lady Mystic. “I trust that some people would not think twice about entering my home and making off with everything they could carry. So, in a sense, I trust the natives a great deal.”

Aakuta shook his head and chuckled. He walked silently alongside the woman as she led him onto a wide boulevard. His eyes constantly moved to take in the sights of the strange city. The shops lining the street were much like the stores that one would find in any city, but there was something different about them. Aakuta could not put his finger on it, but there was a feeling of death in the air.

As he studied each passerby with curiosity, he noticed two distinct types of men. Some wore black cloaks and hoods as he did. The others wore bright red uniforms and were obviously military men. The women wore a variety of clothing. Some were hooded similarly to the men, while others wore colorful dresses. Some women wore only plain brown tunics, and Aakuta wondered if they were slaves.

Lady Mystic did not narrate on the journey. She walked at a moderate pace, and Aakuta noticed that she was trying to give a complete tour of the city as she continually backtracked on parallel streets. Eventually they emerged from the houses and shops into a wide plaza. Fine stonework covered the ground for hundreds of paces right down to the harbor’s edge.

When they reached the quay, Aakuta stopped and stared out into the harbor. Dozens of huge ships were anchored offshore. The vessels were obviously new and had not been weathered yet.

“They are large,” Aakuta commented softly.

“They must be to transport the armies,” replied Lady Mystic. “Come this way. I will show you the shipyards.”

Lady Mystic led the way along the quay. They walked for fifteen minutes and around the natural curve of the island. Lady Mystic halted when Aakuta suddenly stopped and stared at the shipyards. A series of monstrous frameworks rose high above the island. Cradled in each of the frameworks was a huge ship under construction. Hundreds of workman moved over the frameworks like tiny ants streaming in every direction. While the ships had looked large in the harbor, they were gigantic up close.

“They must carry a thousand men each,” gasped Aakuta.

“Easily,” remarked Lady Mystic. “This is not the only shipyard, either. There are three others scattered around the island. The army sent forth from Motanga will be the largest ever seen since the fall of Vandegar.”

“Why are you showing me all of this?” frowned Aakuta. “I must presume that the building of this great navy is a closely held secret of Vand’s.”

“As secret as he can keep it,” nodded Lady Mystic. “Any ship sailing near Motanga is intercepted. The crews are either destroyed or captured. The ships are sunk. The arrival of your small ship would be an embarrassment to the authorities. Perhaps your clothing was sufficiently close enough to local garb to spare you from close scrutiny.”

“But you didn’t answer my question,” prompted Aakuta. “Why are you showing me these things?”

“I am not sure,” Lady Mystic admitted after a slight hesitation. “I don’t expect that you will ever leave this island, but I suppose there is more to it. I wanted to see your reaction to gauge where your sentiments lie.”

“And what have you discovered?” inquired the dark mage.

“Little,” frowned Lady Mystic. “You hide your emotions well. You are a mystery, Aakuta, and I find that attractive. This whole civilization is geared for war, but I find wars quite boring. Your meeting with Vand promises much more entertainment than a hundred thousand men charging another hundred thousand men. It will be a battle of wits, and that is the most delicious battle of all.”

“So you expect me to oppose him?” questioned Aakuta.

“I do not know what to expect,” chuckled Lady Mystic. “That is the delight of it. I can hardly wait to see what happens.”

Aakuta turned and stared at the huge pyramid that overlooked the city. He knew that his entrance into the holy temple of Vand might well be the last journey that he ever undertook. The thought brought a tremor of fear to his body, but the dark mage found the feeling exhilarating.

“When will he see me?” the dark mage asked.

“When I am ready to present you,” declared Lady Mystic. “I shall enjoy your company for a few more days before your audience. Excitement is best served after it has simmered a while.”

* * *

StarWind dashed into the temple atop the palace in StarCity. MistyTrail was on her knees in the center of the pentagon inscribed on the floor. Her head was bowed with her chin resting upon her chest. She did not look up when the Sakovan spymaster entered.

“MistyTrail,” called StarWind. “Enough with your prayers. If you have not received guidance enough by now, your answer will not be forthcoming. We have a problem.”

MistyTrail’s head rose, and she turned to look at StarWind.

“I have received what I have asked for,” stated MistyTrail. “I was merely thanking Kaltara for showing me the way. What is the problem?”

“Mistake is missing,” StarWind announced. “I thought she was hiding in her room these past few days as you were in this temple, but I decided that is was time for the two of you to stop acting so childish. I entered her room unbidden and found that she was gone.”

“Perhaps she is in one of the gardens?” suggested MistyTrail.

“I don’t mean that she has left her room,” frowned StarWind. “I have already had the city searched for her. I mean she has left StarCity.”

“No,” MistyTrail gasped. “That is not possible. How could she escape without the guards knowing? Where will she go?”

“I don’t know,” admitted StarWind. “I doubt she could possibly return to Fakara without provisions and transportation. MistyTrail, she has a magical carozit that will lead people directly to you. If she is captured in an Omungan city, the location of StarCity could be learned.”

MistyTrail stood unsteadily and frowned at the pentagon beneath her feet. Her body shook with tremors as her muscles refused to assume a position other than the kneeling she had done for the past few days. StarWind rushed over to steady her.

“We must find her, and quickly,” StarWind said with urgency. “I have alerted HawkShadow and SkyDancer. They are working the fringes of the Sakova.”

“She is not to be hurt,” MistyTrail said worriedly.

“I doubt that they would have to use force to stop her,” mused StarWind.

MistyTrail was silent for several moments as she tried to control her body. Eventually, a deep frown creased her forehead.

“They will not find her,” MistyTrail said with conviction.

“HawkShadow can find anyone,” asserted StarWind, “and other than yourself, SkyDancer is the best assistant that HawkShadow could have.”

“Other than myself,” echoed MistyTrail. “Mistake is much like me. Oh, she does not know the ways of the Sakova, but she has spent her life being invisible. At times, her very survival has required this. Mistake will not be stopped.”

“We must bring this information before Lyra,” StarWind decided. “Let me help you.”

“I am fine now,” MistyTrail insisted as she waved off StarWind’s help. “Let’s talk to the Star of Sakova.”

StarWind led MistyTrail out of the temple and off of the palace roof. They walked silently through the corridors until they reached Lyra’s office. The door was open and they entered the room. Lyra looked up and smiled as the two Sakovans took seats before Lyra’s desk.

“Did you find her?” asked Lyra.

“She is not in the city,” reported StarWind. “I alerted HawkShadow and SkyDancer, but MistyTrail is convinced that Mistake has the ability to leave the Sakova undetected.”

“The timing of this is most unfortunate,” frowned the Star of Sakova. “I just received a message from SunChaser in Okata. I was about to send for you, StarWind.”

“What is wrong in the capital of Omunga?” asked the Sakovan spymaster.

“The Katana made a public speech today,” replied Lyra. “He denounced the Sakovans as treacherous enemies of the people of Omunga.”

“But I thought Larst was for peace with us?” frowned StarWind.

“As did I,” sighed Lyra. “I have made a terrible misjudgment of the man. I hope the damage that I have caused can be limited in some way. Having Mistake and her carozit end up in Omungan hands right now would mean the end of the Sakovans.”

“I will issue immediate orders to our people,” declared StarWind. “We will send out two patrols to cover the entire Sakova. I will alert my spies in Omungan cities to keep an eye out for her. We will find her.”

“No, you won’t,” insisted MistyTrail.

“We must,” retorted StarWind. “Her carozit must be destroyed. There is no other way.”

“There is another way,” MistyTrail said softly.

“What is it?” asked Lyra.

“I must leave the Sakova,” declared MistyTrail. “Her carozit will only point towards me. If I am not here, the Omungans will not discover StarCity.”

Tears started to roll down MistyTrail’s face, and StarWind put her arm around the small Sakovan.

“No,” soothed StarWind. “There must be another way. The Sakova is your whole life. You can’t just abandon it.”

“Where will you go?” asked Lyra.

“I don’t know,” MistyTrail admitted tearfully. “I suppose that I will track down Mistake. It is what Kaltara would want me to do.”

“Where will you start?” asked Lyra.

“Alamar,” answered MistyTrail. “Kaltara showed me an image of what I thought was myself in piles of watula. Now I understand that it must have been Mistake that he showed me.”

“The caravans,” nodded StarWind. “Why did I not think of that? What an easy way to slip out of the city. I could contact FalconEye and have him search the city for her.”

“No,” MistyTrail shook her head adamantly. “Mistake has done no wrong to us. It is not her fault that her sister resides in a secret city. She is not to be bothered by Sakovans. I, alone, will go to her. It is the proper thing to do.”

Chapter 6

A Boat for a Boat

MistyTrail rode into the Omungan city of Alamar on the last wagon of the Sakovan food caravan. As the caravan passed the center of the city, she bade farewell to the Sakovans and jumped from the wagon. She stood in the street for a few moments, watching the caravan continue onward to the headquarters of the Imperial Guard. She was surprised to see the soldiers running out of the building and hailing the Sakovans, as one would greet an overdue friend. She shook her head in amazement and turned the corner onto a narrower street.

MistyTrail was not sure where she should begin her search for Mistake, but she did know where she would find a hot meal and a place to sleep. She had heard that Lyra’s uncle had rebuilt his school. She had even talked to a few mages who had been there for magic training. She followed the directions that had been given to her.

She felt awkward carrying all of her belongings in her pack. She was used to traveling lightly on her patrols of the fringes of the Sakova. She adjusted her pack several times during the short walk to the magic school. As she walked into the school, several students looked at her in confusion before returning to their studies. MistyTrail ignored them. She walked through the large common classroom and along a corridor that led to smaller classrooms. The rear end of the corridor opened into the dining room. Temiker was sitting at the table with an empty plate in front of him. He looked as if he had just finished the midday meal and was sipping a cup of tea. MistyTrail noticed a second plate at the spot next to the master magician, but no one else was in the room. Temiker silently waved invitingly to MistyTrail and indicated that she should sit.

MistyTrail removed her pack and sat down at the table. Her mouth opened to speak, but Temiker smiled and shook his head. She said nothing as she frowned in confusion. A moment later, Mistake entered the room with a cup of tea. She walked mechanically towards the chair next to Temiker. When she looked up and saw MistyTrail, she dropped the cup of tea. The cup shattered on the floor.

“What are you doing here?” gasped Mistake as she looked at MistyTrail and then accusingly at Temiker.

“I have nothing to do with this,” Temiker declared defensively as he stood up. “I will clean up the mess and get you both some tea.”

As Temiker swiftly left the room, Mistake rose hesitantly.

“I thought you would be glad to see me,” frowned MistyTrail.

“I am not returning to StarCity,” Mistake declared. “Who told you where I was?”

“No one told me,” MistyTrail said sadly. “I came here for some food and a place to sleep. I did not know that you would be here.”

“That makes more sense,” scowled Mistake. “I bet you are traveling with the watula caravans.”

“I did ride into the city on one,” nodded MistyTrail, “but I am not going back with it.”

“Well, don’t even think of trying to talk me into going back with you,” Mistake said adamantly. “I know where I am not wanted.”

“You are a fool if you think the Sakovans would not accept you,” frowned MistyTrail. “What did they do to you that was so terrible that you have to speak of them this way?”

Mistake stood speechless as Temiker returned with two fresh cups of tea. He placed one on the table in front of Mistake and the other in front of the empty chair next to her.

“I would prefer that you drink your tea on this side of the table,” he said to MistyTrail. “That side has already been cleaned.”

MistyTrail nodded distractedly and picked up her pack.

“Aren’t you glad to see her?” Temiker asked Mistake. “I thought you would be ready by this time.”

“She is just sent to make me go back,” snipped Mistake. “She doesn’t care about me. They probably thought she had the best chance of finding me. I guess they were right. I should have left for Fakara a week ago.”

Tears rolled down MistyTrail’s face as she lugged her pack around the table. She dropped it on the floor near the chair

“What are you carrying in that pack?” asked Temiker. “It looks like it weighs more than you do.”

“Just my belongings,” sniffed MistyTrail as she pulled the chair out to sit down.

“Have you run away, too?” asked Temiker.

Mistake’s brow creased as she looked at the pack on the floor and then at Temiker’s concerned face. She looked at MistyTrail questioningly.

“I have left the Sakova,” stated MistyTrail.

“Why?” asked Temiker.

“To find Mistake,” MistyTrail said softly.

“I knew it,” scowled Mistake. “At least you admit it.”

“You hardly need all of your belongings to come to Alamar,” frowned Temiker. “Where did you expect to go to find Mistake?”

“Fakara,” sniffed MistyTrail, “but that is not why I carry all of my belongings. I am not returning to the Sakova.”

“So you have left your people to join your sister?” Temiker nodded as his eyes moistened. He knew rather well what MistyTrail was giving up.

MistyTrail merely nodded and stared at the floor. Mistake’s mouth fell open in surprise, and defiance fled from her eyes. The room was silent for a long moment; only the distant sounds of students talking in the classrooms could be heard. A singled tear rolled down Mistake’s cheek as she moved close to MistyTrail and hugged her. MistyTrail hugged her in return.

“I am sorry,” sniffed Mistake. “I never meant to make you choose between the Sakovans and me. I just wanted you to love me as I love you. I will go back to StarCity with you.”

“I could not understand how you felt in the Garden of Hope,” sniffed MistyTrail, “but I think you taught that to me today. To come chasing after you, only to have you reject me, hurt a great deal. I understand you now. We are very much alike.”

“I will get my things,” offered Mistake as she tried to break the embrace.

“No,” sniffed MistyTrail as she clung to Mistake. “We are not going back to the Sakova.”

“We aren’t?” Mistake asked in surprise. “Where are we going?”

“I spent days in prayer to Kaltara after our meeting in the Garden of Hope,” stated MistyTrail. “He made me see things differently. If both you and I survived that great storm, maybe other members of our family did as well. We shall go in search of them.”

“Other members?” questioned Mistake. “What other members? Where will we look?”

“I do not know what other family we might have,” MistyTrail said as she finally broke the embrace, “but we must search for them. What else could we do together? You will not feel at home in the Sakova, and I do not belong in Fakara. We are finally together. What difference does it matter where we look?”

“Well we must start somewhere,” shrugged Mistake as she wiped her eyes.

“I doubt there are any more family members around here,” offered Temiker. “I remember that great storm. There were many fishermen lost at sea. The Omungans had runners up and down the coast looking for survivors that might have washed ashore some place other than where they left from. I think I would have heard about it.”

“Did you hear about MistyTrail?” questioned Mistake.

“I did,” nodded Temiker. “The Sakovans brought the fisherman’s body to Alamar. They asked about the child.”

“Then we will search in Fakara,” decided Mistake.

“Your search will be fruitless,” sighed Temiker. “Praise Kaltara that you have found each other after all these years. Let that be enough.”

“No,” MistyTrail replied. “I know that Kaltara wants us to search together. If we must start in Fakara, then that is what we will do. We shall never be separated again.”

“How will you get to Fakara?” asked Temiker. “The coastline north of Alamar is impassable. The Wall of Mermidion seals off the city of Duran, and the Wound of Kaltara is not crossable. You would have to return to the Sakova just to get to Khadora.”

“We are not returning to the Sakova,” MistyTrail said adamantly. “We will take the Omungan road to Khadora.”

“The Omungan road?” Temiker echoed with disbelief. “That would take you forever if it were even possible. The Omungans are no longer talking friendly towards the Sakovans. Alamar is probably the only Omungan city where Sakovans are safe, and that is because of the food shipments. I worry that the situation will deteriorate even here.”

“He is right,” sighed MistyTrail. “The Omungans would kill us rather than let us pass by. I heard Lyra say that the new Katana has turned against the Sakovans. There must be another way.”

“Why not by boat?” asked Mistake. “Fakara is much closer to us by water than by land. It would hardly take any time at all.”

“Where would we get a boat?” inquired MistyTrail. “I have some gold with me, but probably not enough to buy a boat.”

“I can get you all the gold you will ever want when we get to Fakara,” brightened Mistake as her eyes flushed with excitement. “I will take you to the lost city of Angragar.”

“I might know where you can get a boat,” smiled Temiker, his eyes twinkling with delight. “When my old schoolhouse burned down, and I was forced to flee Alamar, I made a deal with a fisherman south of the city. I promised that I would return one day with a new boat for him. That boat is being made right here in Alamar. I will check to see if it is done.”

“But that would mean that you have not kept your promise to the fisherman,” protested MistyTrail.

“Not at all,” replied Temiker. “I was thinking that he would have no use for his old boat when I deliver the new one. I am sure that he will be so happy with the new boat that he will give you the old one.”

“That is great!” exclaimed Mistake. “Fakara here we come.”

“Do either of you know how to sail?” asked Temiker as his brow creased with concern.

“Of course,” boasted Mistake. “I grew up as the daughter of a fisherman. I am a natural sailor.”

“Then let me check on the status of the boat,” smiled Temiker. “Get MistyTrail some hot food. I will be back shortly.”

Mistake went into the kitchen and got a bowl of stew and a chunk of bread for MistyTrail. She paused in the doorway of the dining room and stared at MistyTrail sitting at the table. Mistake grinned broadly, and her face glowed as she thought about the upcoming trip. She cheerfully walked to the table and placed the food in front of MistyTrail.

“We are going to have so much fun,” Mistake said with glee. “I cannot believe that you are coming with me.”

“I cannot believe it myself,” smiled MistyTrail. “I have never thought about life outside the Sakova. I hope that I don’t disappoint you.”

“Bah,” Mistake said dismissively. “You could never disappoint me. Wait until you see Angragar. You cannot imagine how much gold is there.”

“How can we just take it?” questioned MistyTrail. “Doesn’t it belong to someone?”

“It belongs to the Astor,” nodded Mistake, “but Rejji lets me do whatever I want. We are very good friends. You will like him.”

MistyTrail ate pensively as they waited for the mage to return. She had just finished her stew when Temiker strode into the room.

“The new boat has already been finished,” he grinned. “They had expected me to come calling days ago. What fortuitous timing. You can leave whatever day you want to.”

“I see no reason to delay,” shrugged MistyTrail. “I worry about relations with the Omungans. I would just as soon be on our way than stay in Alamar.”

“It is already midday,” frowned Temiker. “Why not start fresh in the morning?”

“You heard MistyTrail,” replied Mistake. “She wants to leave today, and we shall. Where do we go?”

Temiker shook his head and stared at the two young women. “Alright,” he sighed. “We must go to the shipyard. One of their men will sail the boat down to the village. One of you will go with him. The other one of you and myself will borrow two horses from them and ride to the village. That way the sailor will have a horse to ride back to Alamar with me.”

“I guess I better grab my things,” Mistake announced with an air of excitement. “I will meet you outside the school.”

“Out back,” Temiker called to Mistake as she raced out of the room. “It will be closer to the shipyard.”

MistyTrail rose and picked up her pack. She looked briefly at Temiker before hugging him.

“Thank you for you help,” she smiled.

“Are you going to be alright?” Temiker asked in a fatherly fashion. “Mistake can be headstrong at times.”

“I will be fine,” MistyTrail smiled weakly. “Mistake is no more headstrong than I am. If she thinks she can boss me around, she has yet to learn who she is dealing with.”

“That’s the spirit,” grinned Temiker as he led MistyTrail out the back door of the schoolhouse.

Mistake exited the building a moment later and the three of them walked to the small shipyard. Temiker entered the small shack alone and emerged a moment later with a large heavyset man. The man shouted and waved a worker to come to him.

“This is Fuster,” announced the heavyset man. “He will take the boat to the village for you. One of the women will have to go with him. I only have two horses to lend to you.”

“That will be Mistake,” nodded Temiker. “MistyTrail and I will ride the horses.”

“You might as well start now then,” the man said. “Fuster will waste no time getting to the village. Bring him back quickly. He has more work to do today.”

Temiker nodded and led MistyTrail towards the two horses tied to a post near the shack. Fuster nodded silently to Mistake and turned towards the docks. Mistake hurried along behind him. Fuster pointed to a new boat and told Mistake to get in. She jumped into the boat and Fuster frowned.

“Be careful with it,” admonished Fuster. “I intend to deliver a new boat, not one with nicks in it.”

“Sorry,” Mistake replied sheepishly as she sat on the small seat in the bow.

Fuster nodded as a father would when a child had done something foolish. He stepped into the boat and unhitched the mooring lines. With a mighty shove, he pushed the boat away from the dock and immediately began to hoist the sail.

“Good winds to the northeast today,” he said as he sat down in the stern and grabbed the tiller. “Getting out of the harbor will be quick and easy.”

“Northeast is where Fakara is, isn’t it?” asked Mistake as she clung tightly to the rails of the boat.

Fuster looked at her and frowned for a moment. “Aye, it is northeast,” he finally answered, “but a good long ways from here. Only a fool would take a craft like this that far. The sea can get downright nasty out there. You don’t know much about sailing do you?”

“Oh, I know a lot,” nodded Mistake. “My father was a fisherman in Fakara. He had a boat much like this one. It was not new of course.”

“Then why are ya gripping the rails?” asked Fuster humorously. “Relax lass. I will get you to the village with no harm done.”

Mistake gazed up at the sails as Fuster guided the boat out of the harbor. She studied the lines and how Fuster had tied them off.

“What happens when the wind is blowing the wrong direction?” asked Mistake. “How can you get to where you want to go?”

“You always have to have wind in your sails,” Fuster smiled when Mistake showed an interest in his craft. “It doesn’t always have to be behind you, though. Watch the sails as I turn to parallel the coast.”

Mistake watched as Fuster trimmed the sails and began paralleling the coastline.

“There are a wide range of courses one can set for any wind,” instructed Fuster. “The worst is trying to sail into the wind. You just can’t do it directly. What you must do in that case is tack at sharp angles to your destination. In effect, you zigzag closer to your destination without heading directly into the wind. You will see me do this as we approach the village.”

“And what if there is not wind at all,” inquired Mistake.

“Ah,” sighed Fuster. “A sail is of no use without wind. That is why there are oars onboard,” he added as he pointed to two new shiny oars strapped to the side of the boat. “Rowing is good exercise, but a sail is what make travel possible. It would take me all day to row to this village.”

Mistake nodded absently and gazed at the passing coast. She watched as the city of Alamar passed by and faded towards the horizon. As Fuster began to change directions, she turned and gazed forward. A small fishing village approached and she saw two riders on the beach heading towards it.

“They are going to beat us there,” quipped Mistake.

“Not by a long shot,” chuckled Fuster as the boat suddenly lurched and changed directions.

Mistake watched as Fuster’s sinewy arm fought with the tiller. The sailor had a grin on his face as he devoted all of his attention to coaxing as much speed out of the wind as he could. When the boat slid onto the small beach, Temiker and MistyTrail were just entering the village.

“We won,” grinned Fuster as he hopped out of the boat. “Nothing beats a boat for getting around.”

Temiker dismounted and walked towards a local fisherman that was working on his boat. Fuster went and held the reins for the horses while the magician spoke to the fisherman. Mistake and MistyTrail gathered around the mage to hear what he would say.

“You are not at sea today, Gerock,” Temiker said.

The fisherman turned to look at Temiker and his face paled. “You are dead,” Gerock said as his eyes opened wide with fear.

“Hardly,” chuckled Temiker. “I made a promise to you a long time ago. I have come to keep my word.”

“But I saw you die,” protested the fisherman. “I came back without you.”

Temiker stepped closer and placed his hand on the man’s temple. Gerock trembled in fear as the mage cast a spell. Within seconds it was over, and Temiker stepped back a pace. Gerock looked confused as he gazed at Temiker and then glanced up the beach at the new boat.

“That is truly mine?” Gerock suddenly smiled. “How did you do that?”

“It is magic,” shrugged Temiker as he smiled at the fisherman. “I did tell you that I was a mage.”

“You did at that,” laughed Gerock. “I truly believed that you were dead. What of the men chasing you?”

“They are all dead,” Temiker reported. “They were a bunch of hired assassins trying to use me in some diabolical political plot. They failed.”

“Well I am glad that they did,” smiled Gerock. “They did come for the horse, you know.”

“Did they harm you?” asked Temiker.

“No,” Gerock shook his head. “They threatened to, but I convinced them that you were lost at sea. I truly believed that you had.”

“Then all worked out as it was supposed to,” sighed Temiker. “Why are you not fishing today? I thought we would have to wait for you to come in from the sea.”

“Well,” grinned Gerock, “your timing could not be better. My old boat is not what it used to be. I spend more time repairing it these days then I do fishing. It has a leak along the keel that I cannot seal.”

“Would you sell it?” asked MistyTrail.

Gerock seemed to notice the two small women for the first time. He looked from one to the other and then his eyes rested on Temiker.

“I take it that the women are with you, Temiker,” Gerock said. “The old boat is of no use to me. If you wish them to have it, you have my blessing to give it to them. I am not sure what use they can make of it.”

“Go and inspect your new boat, Gerock,” smiled Temiker. “I will see what I can do with your old boat to make it worthy for these women.”

Gerock nodded enthusiastically and ran along the beach to view his new boat. Temiker knelt in the sand and bowed his head over the rail of the old boat. He closed his eyes and began chanting under his breath. As he chanted, his hands ran over the boards inside the boat. Several minutes later, he opened his eyes and stood up.

“The boat will no longer leak,” he announced.

“What did you do?” asked Mistake.

“I caused the boards to swell until they were tight as new,” shrugged the magician. “The boat is just old, not unusable. Are you sure this is a good idea, Mistake?”

“Certainly,” Mistake replied with enthusiasm. “I learned a lot more from Fuster on the way down here. I know all about tacking now.”

“Then I wish you a safe journey,” sighed Temiker. “Should you change your mind, I always will have a place for the two of you. I will protect you from the Omungans and keep you safe.”

“We must do what we have planned to do,” MistyTrail shook her head. “Say goodbye to HawkShadow for me when you see him. I did not have a chance to do so myself.”

“That I shall do,” promised Temiker as he turned and walked towards Fuster.

Mistake watched Temiker and Fuster turn and ride out of the village. She threw her pack into the boat and encouraged MistyTrail to do the same. Gerock dragged his new boat through the surf until it rested next to his old one.

“So you are going to be sailors?” smiled Gerock. “Do you plan to fish? Don’t know of too many female fishermen.”

“The boat is for our poor villagers,” Mistake replied. “They don’t have any boat at all. This will be quite a surprise for them.”

“No boat at all?” frowned Gerock. “I knew times were tough, but a village without a single boat is a sad thing indeed. Had I known, I would have been tempted to give it to you even without the new boat from Temiker. How will you get it there?”

“We will sail it there,” boasted Mistake. “We are going to leave now. Would you be so kind as to push us through the surf?”

“With pleasure,” nodded Gerock as he placed his hands on the bow of the boat. “Get in.”

Mistake and MistyTrail climbed into the boat. Gerock grunted as he shoved the boat off the sand beach. He waded into the water waist deep before turning the boat around.

“Hoist the sail,” ordered Gerock. “There is a good breeze to take you offshore.”

Mistake grabbed a line and pulled the sail upward. She tied off the line as Fuster had done when they had left port in Alamar. Gerock pushed hard on the boat until he was chest deep in water. With a final push, he raised his arm high and waved goodbye. Mistake crouched in the stern of the boat and grabbed the tiller. It took her some time to steady the boat on a northeast course.

“There are not any seats in this old boat,” complained MistyTrail as she sat on the floor. “How long will this trip take?”

“I don’t know,” shrugged Mistake as she looked down and saw an overturned bucket.

She sat on the bucket and turned to watch the shoreline receding.

“We are making good speed,” Mistake commented. “You keep an eye out for land in front of us.”

“I don’t think we will see it just yet,” replied MistyTrail. “I have seen a map before, and I think Fakara is a long ways off.”

“But we are moving quickly,” countered Mistake as she watched the sail fill with wind. “I bet we will be there before we know it.”

Chapter 7

Emperor Vand

Marak heard soft voices not too far away. He opened his eyes and stared into the darkness. As he turned his head to the side, he saw that he was in the entry foyer of the old temple. Two figures sat outside the doorway around a fire. He sat up and stretched, feeling slightly sore all over. With a yawn, Marak rose and stepped out the door. Ukaro and Tmundo immediately turned to stare at him.

“I feel like I have slept for hours,” remarked Marak as he walked down the stairs and sat on a log near the fire. “Is that tea?”

Ukaro nodded and poured him a cup. “You had me worried, son,” Ukaro said as he handed the cup to Marak. “What happened in there?”

“I guess I fell asleep,” shrugged Marak. “I had such strange dreams. Why are you here, Tmundo?”

“I became concerned when you did not return,” answered the Kywara leader. “I felt that I should travel here to find if anything was wrong.”

“I wasn’t aware that our speedy return was of importance,” shrugged Marak. “You said that you would send a runner to Fardale to tell them that I would be away for a few days.”

“It has already been a few days,” Ukaro said as he stared at his son. “You must be hungry. I will get you some food.”

“A few days?” echoed Marak with a puzzled frown. “That is not possible.”

“With Kaltara,” replied Tmundo, “anything is possible. Tell us about your dreams.”

Marak sat silently for a few minutes as he felt the warmth of the tea invade his body. He thought back on his experience in the temple as his body began to feel alive again.

“I can’t really say that they were dreams,” Marak finally said. “I had visions, but they began before I fell asleep. So many visions. Kaltara should have warned me.”

“Kaltara spoke to you?” asked Tmundo.

“And I to him,” nodded Marak. “He was not happy that I had failed to talk to him sooner.”

“Did he call you the Torak?” asked Ukaro.

“After a while,” nodded Marak. “He wanted to be sure that I was committed to this struggle. He said that I would leave the temple as the Torak.”

“Praise Kaltara!” Ukaro said joyously as he handed Marak a bowl of stew. “What else did he say?”

“What he showed me said more than his words,” answered the Torak. “He did say that Vand is a man like you and I. It will be up to men to destroy him.”

“Meaning that it will be up to you, Torak,” interrupted Tmundo.

“No,” Marak shook his head. “It will take more than just me to defeat Vand. I learned much through the visions, but one thing stands out starkly. The flatlanders and the Chula are brothers.”

“Brothers?” Tmundo echoed with distaste. “How can that be?”

“Vand lived in this land thousands of years ago,” Marak stated. “He gathered the people of this land to himself and proclaimed that he was a god. Kaltara smote millions of his people, but Vand and others fled across the seas. The people that you call invaders are actually some of Vand’s followers rebelling against his dark magic and fleeing to these shores once again.”

“You mean some of them fled back home?” questioned Ukaro. “Why then did they not embrace us as brothers instead of trying to annihilate us?”

“A thousand years had passed since their exodus from these lands,” explained Marak. “They had no idea what land they were conquering. I doubt they would have acted differently if they had known. They fled in fear.”

“What could cause such fear in mighty warriors?” inquired Tmundo.

“I don’t know,” admitted Marak, “but I felt their fear. Believe me when I say that death was welcomed over whatever other fate awaited them. I have never experienced such fear in my life. It is hard for me to imagine what could cause it, but Kaltara made me feel it.”

“So your desire for the Chula to help the flatlanders is what Kaltara wants as well,” Tmundo said with resignation. “Then let it be so. We will teach your mages what they must know. It will require your help to merge our two civilizations in to one. Do not expect that task to be easy.”

“It will not be easy,” Marak acknowledged. “I will need help every step of the way. The first step is solving the problem of the food supply.”

“I will leave for Omunga from here,” offered Ukaro. “This temple is close to the border. Returning to the village would only waste time.”

“And I will escort the Torak back to the village,” promised Tmundo

Marak did not respond. His mind was still replaying the vivid images that were now a permanent part of his memory. He searched those memories for anything that would help him prepare for the coming invasion.

* * *

“Come in, StarWind,” smiled Lyra. “What do you want?”

“Another message from SunChaser,” reported StarWind as she sat in a chair before the desk. “Larst has ordered his generals to present a plan for conquering the Sakova. I think an invasion is imminent.”

“How could I have been so wrong about him?” fumed the Star of Sakova. “He helped us leave Okata when Alazar was killed. I have met with him several times, and each time I felt the desire to trust him. Where did I let my people down?”

“I am not sure that you have,” sighed the Sakovan spymaster. “SunChaser also reported that many people are surprised by Larst’s change of heart. There are rumors floating around in official circles that Larst is not himself. Of course, these thoughts are expressed in a humorous manner, for to say such a thing seriously would be treason.”

“Is that possible?” questioned Lyra. “If so, who is capable of such a feat?”

“I don’t know if it is possible,” admitted StarWind. “I can only report what I have heard. I can make some inquires about it. I will let you know what I find out.”

“We need to review our plans for resisting an attack by the Omungans,” declared Lyra. “Can you set up a meeting here in the palace? I want everyone’s input.”

“I will see to it,” nodded StarWind. “We have another caravan heading for Alamar. Do you want me to have it turn around?”

Lyra stared at the wall map for several minutes before responding.

“No,” Lyra replied. “Those people are still starving. I will not punish them for the words of politicians in Okata. Make sure that our people with the caravans know about the increased danger. They are to use their own wits if a situation arises. I will not sacrifice Sakovans to feed the Omungans, but short of a direct attack, the caravans will continue.”

“It shall be as you say,” nodded StarWind as she rose and left the office.

* * *

MistyTrail gazed over the water at the setting sun. The surface of the sea was smooth as a finely cut block of stone. She frowned as she looked upward the limp sail hanging around the mast.

“Isn’t there any way to make us go?” she asked Mistake.

“There isn’t enough wind to blow a hair away from your face,” Mistake shook her head. “The other boat had oars to row with, but this one has nothing.”

“I thought you were a sailor,” snapped MistyTrail. “Instead of being in Fakara, we are sitting in the middle of nowhere. Three days we have been on this boat, and there is not a speck of land visible in any direction. We haven’t seen land since we left Omunga. Do you even know where we are?”

“No,” admitted Mistake. “I thought all we had to do was sail northeast until we got to Fakara. Maybe when the wind changed directions it drove us past Fakara.”

“Why didn’t we just follow the coast?” complained MistyTrail. “At least then we would know where the land is. Didn’t you father teach you any navigation?”

“My father taught me nothing,” Mistake spat bitterly. “He died when I was quite young. I never set a foot on his boat. The first boat trip I was ever on was the one from Fakara to Khadora to meet with Lord Marak.”

“You don’t know anything about sailing?” gasped MistyTrail. “We are lost at sea, and you don’t know anything about sailing? What are we going to do?”

“Complaining about it won’t make it any better,” retorted Mistake. “We should conserve our food and water. It will be dark soon. Let’s get some sleep. Maybe the winds will pick up in the morning.”

“Maybe,” countered MistyTrail, “but what direction will they be blowing? We are going to die out here like we should have in the Year of the Storm.”

“At least we will be together this time,” mumbled Mistake as she curled up on the floor of the boat.

* * *

“Have a seat in the laboratory, and I will bring you some food,” Lady Mystic called from the kitchen.

Aakuta moved a chair to the table and swept aside the beakers to clear a spot on the table. He shook his head as he sat down.

“What is all this junk on the table?” he asked as Lady Mystic entered the room with a bowl of soup.

“Experiments,” Lady Mystic replied. “I spend quite a bit of time with this junk, as you call it.”

Her tone left no doubt that she was offended by Aakuta’s description of her experiments as junk.

“Potions and elixirs?” scoffed Aakuta. “I would not think that someone of your intellect would be bothered with such nonsense.”

“Would be bothered?” huffed Lady Mystic. “Don’t go getting boring on me now, Aakuta. Magical power alone is all well and good when you are there to affect the outcome, but what if you are needed in more than one place at the same time?”

“I would rethink my priorities,” shrugged Aakuta. “Not everything is so important that it demands immediate attention.”

“Hmmph,” countered Lady Mystic. “Here is one for you,” she said as she lifted a beaker off the table. “This concoction is very close to replacing the lygrim fruit. I am sure that you have heard of the lygrim? It produces incredible stamina and strength, but it has the penalty of deep sleep after its use. I am refining a recipe that will yield the same benefits without the nasty side effects.”

“Hmm,” mumbled the dark mage.

“And this one,” Lady Mystic continued as she picked up another beaker. “This one will cause the victim’s skin to peel off. It is a most excruciatingly painful death. It’s very good for gaining cooperation of villagers. One example made of its power, and the threat to poison the well with it, and all of a sudden everyone wants to cooperate.”

“Child’s play,” scoffed Aakuta. “I can’t possibly imagine you needing the help of villagers.”

“Well,” sighed Lady Mystic, “how about this one then? Let this liquid mist in a wind of any magnitude, and all of the crops and animals downwind will become diseased. The disease will spread like a forest fire.”

“I think you just have too much time on your hands,” declared Aakuta.

“Could be,” admitted Lady Mystic. “It really has been boring around here lately. I do expect you to liven things up a bit. Perhaps today is the day to introduce you to Vand.”

“Just how are you going to arrange for me to meet him?” questioned Aakuta. “I doubt that he lets just anyone walk in off the street and say hello.”

Lady Mystic just smiled. “Put your hood up,” she said. “I don’t want anyone to see your face.”

Aakuta put down his soupspoon and pulled his hood over his head. He stood up and shoved the chair under the table. Lady Mystic smiled mischievously as she opened the door to the alley. After Aakuta exited the building, she waved her hand over the door to seal it.

Lady Mystic led the way through the streets of the city. She did not move along the narrow streets with shops as she had the other day, but kept to the broad avenues. As she turned onto a wide street leading uphill to the pyramid, Aakuta began to see the city in a different light.

Hundreds of soldiers were visible. Some lined the streets watching each passerby. Others directed caravans of kruls who were hauling large wagons of felled trees towards the shipyard and the mills that surrounded it. Patrols were coming from the pyramid as well as returning to it. The array of soldiers made the street appear as the entrance to a fortress rather than a temple.

“I hope there is a back way into this temple,” Aakuta said softly as he noticed some of the soldiers watching him.

“The rear entrance is for those who are to be sacrificed,” smiled Lady Mystic. “Are you sure you would like to use it? I could arrange it.”

One of Aakuta’s eyebrows rose, although no one could see it through his hood. “Perhaps a nighttime entrance with a suitable diversion would be better,” he said. “Is there any chance that you can get us through the front entrance?”

“I will get you inside,” smiled Lady Mystic. “Getting out will be your own problem.”

Lady Mystic’s smile was beginning to grate on Aakuta’s nerves. While he was grateful for the sanctuary that she had provided, he began to wonder if linking up with her had been a mistake.

As they neared the temple, the street turned into a broad expanse of steps leading up to the entrance door. Two soldiers manned every third step, one on each side. Aakuta frowned as the soldiers bowed slightly as they passed. He looked around nervously to see if he could abort the intended visit and sighed when he realized that it was far too late for such an option.

When they reached the top step of the long flight or stairs, two soldiers opened the wide doors without anyone asking them to. They also bowed as he and Lady Mystic passed by. Once they were inside the doors, Aakuta recognized the layout of the temple. It was identical to the Vandegar Temple in Fakara, except that it was pristinely maintained.

Lady Mystic led the way to the large atrium in the center of the structure. Aakuta gazed upward at the exposed edges of the many levels above him. Soldiers and black-hooded men were everywhere. Lady Mystic headed for the stairs, and Aakuta knew exactly where she was going. Climbing the stairs to the top level of the pyramid took a long time, and Aakuta had a chance to dwell upon how he would interact with Vand. Perspiration began to dampen Aakuta’s cloak and he cast a minor spell to halt the annoyance. As they reached the top level, Lady Mystic halted to catch her breath. She leaned on the rail and gazed down to the atrium’s floor.

“I do wish he would hold court on a lower level,” she sighed. “Such energy wasted on something so insignificant as stairs.”

“Do you make this climb often?” Aakuta asked as he wondered how the woman was able to just walk into the temple at will.

“Not that often,” smiled Lady Mystic as she turned and faced the ornate doors of the throne room. “I usually only have to climb two levels. My laboratory in the city is only used when I am terribly bored. Come, Aakuta. It is time for the show.”

A puzzled Aakuta turned and followed Lady Mystic towards the doors. Over twenty soldiers stood outside the throne room. They all bowed and an officer stepped forward to meet Lady Mystic.

“Does the High Priestess wish an audience?” the officer asked.

“Why else would I be here?” retorted Lady Mystic. “I have brought a foreigner who wishes to speak with the Emperor.”

Aakuta winced as the soldiers suddenly became alert. Their hands went to the hilts of their swords, but no weapon was drawn. The officer nodded politely and slid through the door that another soldier had opened slightly.

“I see there are some things that you did not share with me,” Aakuta whispered sarcastically.

“Perhaps you saw what you wanted to see,” chuckled Lady Mystic. “In any event, you never did ask what I did here. Now we shall see what you are made of, wizard.”

The ornate doors suddenly opened. The officer stood inside and ordered his men into the throne room. The soldiers immediately entered and formed a corridor through which Aakuta would have to walk. Lady Mystic took Aakuta’s arm and led him into the room. They marched between the two lines of soldiers until they stood twenty paces from the throne.

“You stay here,” commanded Lady Mystic as she let go of Aakuta’s arm.

Aakuta heard more footsteps behind him and turned to see even more soldiers filing into the room. When he turned back to face the throne, Lady Mystic was standing beside it whispering into the ear of the man on the throne. Sitting in the throne was a young man, no more than twenty years of age. His pale face and jet-black hair produced a stark contrast. His face was perfectly proportioned. Aakuta wondered how many bodies Vand had gone through over the ages.

“Remove your hood,” ordered the Emperor.

Aakuta reached up slowly and pushed his hood back. The Emperor’s eyes bored into him. Aakuta stared back.

“Grievous charges have been laid against you,” declared the Emperor. “It is said that you have murdered Zygor and Smarc. Is this true?”

Aakuta wanted to retort that a god would know the answer to that question, but he had no desire to die instantly.

“It is true,” Aakuta stated. “Zygor and Smarc were fools, as was Veltar.”

“You have caused me great harm,” snarled Vand. “You shall wish that you had not. You will scream for death for many days before you are allowed to die. Or perhaps, you will not be allowed to die at all. Your pain may supply me with much needed pleasure.”

“I would expect more of a reward than that,” retorted Aakuta. “I was thinking more a position of high power in your court.”

“Reward?” shouted Emperor Vand as his hand rose to point accusingly at Aakuta. “You insolent dog.”

Fire blasted from Vand’s fingertips and engulfed Aakuta. The nearby soldiers leaped backwards to avoid the flames and drew their swords. The flames subsided and Aakuta stood uninjured.

“You dare to erect shields in my presence?” yelled Vand. “You will not die for many years, but you will surely wish you had. Seize him.”

Lady Mystic smiled broadly and whispered in Vand’s ear as the soldiers attacked Aakuta. The Emperor’s eyes narrowed as he looked at Aakuta. The soldiers’ swords clanged as they impacted Aakuta’s shields, each contact causing the shields to glow brightly where they were hit.

“What makes you think that I would reward an attack against my people?” asked the Emperor as the soldiers continued to chip away at Aakuta’s shields.

Aakuta tried to divide his concentration between maintaining the shields and verbally dueling with the Emperor.

“Your people were doing more harm to your efforts than good,” Aakuta stated. “You have suffered great failures in your plan so far. Have you not wondered why?”

Aakuta’s face showed the strain of maintaining his shields, but he did not expect the Emperor to order a halt to the onslaught.

“It would appear that you have been the cause of some of those failures,” the Emperor stated calmly. “What do you know of my efforts anyway? Just who are you?”

“I am someone who can further your cause,” declared Aakuta. “I know of your banishment from Vandegar Temple. I know of the desertion of tens of thousands of your people a millennium ago. I know that we are in the Time of Calling, and if you don’t change your advisors quickly, you will be defeated in the Time of Cleansing to come.”

Aakuta felt his shields beginning to fail. He turned his head with effort and saw several black-hooded men casting spells at him. He knew his time was short.

“You appear to know more than you should,” frowned the Emperor. “You think that my advisors served me poorly. Explain your reasoning.”

“Fakara was a wasteland with hundreds of disjointed tribes,” Aakuta said with effort. “They were a country that your forces could have stepped into and easily conquered. Veltar united them. What everyone thought they would never see now exists. The Astor has united the free tribes into a viable fighting force. That would not have been possible without Veltar’s involvement.”

“That was necessary to attack Khadora,” countered the Emperor.

“Another foolish mistake,” retorted Aakuta. “Zygor followed a plan developed by Veltar. He led troops into Khadora to raise havoc. Just what did he accomplish? Now Khadora is united against you. Once again your plans have suffered a major setback. Call off these attacks upon me! Are you so willing to throw away your chance for supremacy?”

Vand’s face clouded with confusion. For several minutes he said nothing as the mages and soldiers whittled away at Aakuta’s shields. Finally, he waved his hand in dismissal. The attacks immediately halted, and Aakuta breathed a sigh of relief. He had been seconds away from total failure of his shields. He inhaled deeply as his limbs began to quiver.

“If you had not killed Zygor,” stated the Emperor, “he might have accomplished his goal.”

“No,” Aakuta shook his head as he tried to control his trembling. “I wish that I had gotten to him sooner. I struck when I did in hopes that I could forestall Marak’s plans to unite the country, but it was already too late. I killed Zygor to stop any further disintegration of your plans. That is why I killed Smarc as well. He would only have picked up where Zygor left off. Why are your advisors causing you to unite your enemies?”

Emperor Vand frowned as he digested Aakuta’s words. Lady Mystic was grinning broadly from her place alongside the Emperor.

“Veltar’s foolishness vaulted Rejji into his leadership role,” Aakuta offered as he finally regained control of his body. “Zygor advanced Marak to a position of leadership in Khadora. Without those two mistakes, your enemy would still be disorganized today. I shudder to think of what your advisors have planned for Omunga.”

“What would you advise for Omunga?” asked Vand.

“Do nothing,” advised Aakuta. “Right now you have two nations there that despise each other. Already that means that your enemies in Omunga are divided in half. How much further do you think you could divide them?”

“They could be forced to battle each other and kill thousands before I even invade,” declared the Emperor. “Why is that not sound advice?”

“Because they could also unite,” explained Aakuta. “Certainly Omunga would not be the great mistake your advisors already made in Fakara and Khadora, but why continue to follow such poor advice?”

“So you suggest leaving my enemies to their own devices?” questioned Vand.

“That would have been my advice from the beginning,” nodded Aakuta. “Much damage has already been done to your cause. It is time to sit back and analyze your options.”

“And you have come here to offer your services for such planning?” posed the Emperor. “Why?”

“I like power,” grinned Aakuta. “It is obvious to me who will win this contest. Like any sensible man, I aim to be on the winning side. I have much to offer you, but I also expect to be well rewarded.”

“And what do you expect your rewards to be?” asked Vand.

“I want power and prestige,” Aakuta answered without delay. “I am sure that you are aware that I am a mage of considerable skill. I want to expand my knowledge.”

“And take my place?” the Emperor asked as his eyes narrowed.

“I am no fool,” Aakuta shook his head. “You have reigned for thousands of years, and I expect that you will rule for thousands more. To oppose you is to seek an early death. Besides, I want prestige, but I am loath to inherit all of the responsibilities that come with it. Give me power. Give me prestige, and leave me alone to relish both. I will serve you well until the end of time.”

Vand’s eyebrows rose in consideration of the proposal. Lady Mystic again leaned over and whispered in Vand’s ear. The Emperor smiled and nodded.

“Very well, Aakuta,” stated the Emperor. “I shall keep you around. You will gain power and prestige, but you will gain them on my schedule. Be forewarned. You will be watched closely. Any deviation from what is in my best interests will terminate my grace towards you. Do you understand?”

“I understand and am most grateful for this chance,” bowed Aakuta. “You will not be disappointed.”

Chapter 8

The Storm

“Wake up!” shouted MistyTrail. “Hurry!

Mistake opened her eyes. She could just see the rail of the boat and the angry sky beyond it. She sat up and was immediately thrown against the side of the boat. Pain shot through her shoulder as her body was tossed towards the other side of the boat.

“Grab the tiller thing,” shouted MistyTrail.

Mistake fell to the bottom of the boat. She shook her head and crawled toward the stern. The swaying of the boat made her feel queasy as she grabbed onto the tiller. She pulled herself up and managed to slide the bucket under her. A furious wind had the sail full. The boat was being pushed sideways through the water. Mistake tried to move the tiller, but it would not budge.

“It won’t move,” shouted Mistake. “Come help me.”

Mistake hung onto the tiller as she watched MistyTrail crawling towards her. She looked up at the sky and bit her lower lip. Dark angry clouds covered the sky, and it was pouring to the left of her. The chill of the air shivered through her body.

“It’s going to rain,” Mistake shouted over the howl of the wind. “Hurry.”

MistyTrail scurried along the floor of the boat and grabbed onto Mistake’s leg as the boat lurched again. She waited until the momentum of the boat steadied and then she stood and grabbed the tiller.

“Now,” shouted MistyTrail.

They both tried to move the tiller. It slowly started to move, but the boat lurched again. MistyTrail fell on the rail, the top half of her body hanging outside the boat. Mistake let go of the tiller and wrapped her arms around MistyTrail’s legs. She pulled frantically as the sea tried to suck MistyTrail out of the boat. MistyTrail’s hands appeared over the side of the boat. They gripped the rail as MistyTrail tried to pull herself into the boat. They lurched again and MistyTrail’s body flew into Mistake. They both ended up sprawling on the floor of the boat.

MistyTrail’s hands went to her side above the left hip. She groaned loudly.

“Are you alright?” shouted Mistake.

“I am still here,” quipped MistyTrail. “Let’s try that again, but I am not standing up this time.”

Mistake nodded and grabbed the bucket. She threw the bucket towards the bow of the boat and faced the tiller on her knees. MistyTrail crawled to her side seconds later. Suddenly, the sky opened up with a tremendous flash of lightning and a deafening clap of thunder. The rain came down fast and furious as they gripped the tiller and tried to move it.

“Harder,” shouted Mistake. “If we don’t move it, this boat may tip over.”

MistyTrail bit her lip and nodded as she saw the angry swells rising higher and higher as the storm moved closer to them. She pulled with every fiber of her body.

“It’s moving,” shouted Mistake. “It’s moving.”

MistyTrail closed her eyes and gritted her teeth as she tried to coax more strength out of her body. Suddenly, there was a loud snap, and both them were hurled against the side of the boat. Once again they were sprawled on the floor of the boat.

“Now what?” yelled MistyTrail. “We can’t steer any more.”

Mistake looked at the handle of the tiller swaying in the breeze. She shook her head and sighed.

“I don’t know,” she said, her voice barely audible above the howling wind. “Maybe we should have lowered the sail first. At least with this much wind, we will end up somewhere.”

The wind suddenly increased as the sky lit up with multiple flashes of lightning. The boat tipped to a severe angle and both women grabbed the rail to avoid being thrown to the other side of the boat. A torrential downpour pounded them with cold water, and Mistake noticed that water was accumulating in the bottom of the boat.

“Get the bucket,” shouted Mistake. “We will need to keep the water out of the boat.”

MistyTrail nodded and worked her way forward without ever letting go of the rail. The boat leaned so much that MistyTrail felt almost vertical at times as she moved slowly forward. All of a sudden, a tremendous crack split the air. The noise was so loud that MistyTrail thought she had been hit by lightning. She closed her eyes and waited for the pain.

“Look out for the mast!” screamed Mistake.

Suddenly the boat lurched severely, and instead of being almost vertical, MistyTrail’s arms strained to keep her from being thrown out of the boat in the opposite direction. She glanced behind her and saw the fallen mast. The mast and sails were in the water; the only things holding them above water were the ropes tied to the rail. MistyTrail swiftly pulled a knife from her belt and cut the closest line. Mistake instantly nodded and did the same to the lines near her. The mast bumped noisily against the boat before sinking from view.

With the mast and sails gone, the boat didn’t ride at such a strange angle. MistyTrail sheathed her knife, crawled forward, and grabbed her pack. She strapped the pack onto her body and grabbed the bucket. She started bailing water out of the boat. She bailed for close to half an hour before her arms ached. All the while, the sea rose in intensity, and the rain continue to pour down on them. Eventually, she crawled towards the stern and shoved the bucket towards Mistake.

“Your turn,” she yelled to Mistake.

Mistake nodded and grabbed the bucket. She started bailing swiftly and appeared to be gaining on the water sloshing around the bottom of the boat. Then the waves began tossing spray into the small vessel. Mistake looked up and her eyes grew wide with terror. Instead of seeing the nasty sky, all she saw was a wall of water. The wave appeared taller than the Imperial Palace in Khadoratung.

“Grab onto something quick,” she shouted as she dropped the bucket and grabbed for the rail.

She closed her eyes and waited for the wave to collapse onto the boat, but it never did. Her eyes snapped open, and they were on top of a huge swell. Suddenly, the boat dropped. It felt like they were falling from a great height, but Mistake knew they were riding down the back slope of the huge wave. She also knew that another monstrous wave was coming for them. Her stomach wanted to heave.

The feeling of falling suddenly stopped and Mistake looked up at the next wave. She didn’t close her eyes this time. The small boat flew up the leading edge of the wave and tottered momentarily before plunging down the other side.

“Keep bailing,” shouted MistyTrail. “If the boat fills with water the waves won’t matter much.”

Mistake nodded as her hands grabbed for the bucket. She started bailing, but she had to stop each time they fell down the backside of a wave. She was sure that if there had been anything appreciable in her stomach, it would have exited by now. Her head began to spin with dizziness, and she tossed the bucket back to MistyTrail. She shook her head to clear it and looked up at the next wave. Her mouth fell open in horror as she saw the top of the gigantic wave curling over the tiny boat.

“Hold your breath!” she shouted. “We are going to die.”

The wave crashed down on them with tremendous force. Mistake felt the boat being ripped away from her while she was under the water. It felt like the sea was trying to tear her in half as it tugged at her body from every direction. Her lungs wanted air, but she kept her mouth closed tightly. Her head spun with dizziness, and she was not sure which way was up. She collided with something hard, and a stab of pain shot up through her leg.

Suddenly, her head was above the surface of the water. She gulped air as quickly as she could before being plunged back under. The water moved her in only one direction now, and she felt like she was being dragged along a beach. Her hand felt sand as it brushed against the bottom and her spirits immediately brightened. She pushed away from the sand, and her head broke the surface again. She sucked greedily at the air.

She was sucked back under, but Mistake’s resolve grew harder. She fought the water as it tried to drive her body. Somehow she managed to get her feet under her, and she stood up. She was surprised to find out that she could stand with her head above the surface of the water. She looked all around for MistyTrail as the waves tried to topple her.

“This way!” called MistyTrail.

Mistake turned and saw MistyTrail on the beach. She forced her way through the surf and threw her body down next to MistyTrail.

“Are you alright?” MistyTrail asked. “Are you hurt?”

Mistake wasn’t sure how to answer the question. Her whole body ached and was strangely numb at the same time. She flexed her fingers and then her toes. She moved her head from side-to-side and then rolled over onto her back.

“I think I am alright,” Mistake finally said. “How about you?”

“Good enough to find some shelter,” replied MistyTrail. “Let’s get out of here before the storm hits us.”

“Before?” gasped Mistake as she sat up and stared at the sea.

The mountainous waves were barely visible offshore, but they were still coming towards them. Mistake saw that the waves were breaking into huge sprays of mist some distance off the coast.

“It must be a reef or submerged rocks,” explained MistyTrail. “It’s amazing we got over them in one piece. Let’s find some shelter.”

Mistake nodded and pushed herself to her feet. She saw blood dripping down her leg, but she ignored it. Pain lanced through her leg as she followed MistyTrail.

A jungle ran along the coast, separated from the sea by a thin stretch of beach. MistyTrail stood staring into the jungle, but Mistake shook her head and indicated that MistyTrail should follow her. Mistake walked along the edge of the jungle peering into it. The wind still tore into them, spraying their bodies with fine sand, and the rain continued to pour from the sky. Mistake eyed the jungle with caution, remembering the dangers that might be found within it. After twenty minutes of walking swiftly, she was about to give up and plunge into the jungle when she saw a small rowboat farther along the beach. She turned to check on MistyTrail before picking up the pace a bit. A few minutes later she halted nervously. MistyTrail came up alongside her and stared at the small three-story building standing on the beach.

“Why are we stopping?” asked MistyTrail. “Let’s bang on the door and get out of this rain.”

“I don’t know where we are,” cautioned Mistake. “At first I thought we might have come out in the Qubari Jungle, but they would not have a house like this on the beach. They wouldn’t allow anyone else to either.”

“Alright,” whispered MistyTrail. “Let’s find out if anyone is inside. You take the front, and I will take the back.”

Mistake nodded and they both dashed towards the house. MistyTrail raced around to the back of the house. The windows were shuttered and the door was locked. She continued around to the far side of the house and eventually to the front where Mistake was standing by the door.

“The back is all locked up,” MistyTrail reported softly.

“So is the front,” nodded Mistake. “I am going to open the door. Get ready in case there are people inside.”

MistyTrail nodded and drew her belt knife. Mistake extracted a thin strip of metal from her belt and worked it into the lock. Seconds later a click let her know that the door was unlocked. She looked at MistyTrail and inhaled deeply as she shoved the piece of metal into her belt and drew her knife. Mistake eased the door open cautiously and stepped inside. MistyTrail followed her and pulled the door shut.

The first floor of the house was dark. Mistake and MistyTrail quietly worked their way through each of the rooms and found nothing. Mistake led the way up the stairs to the second floor. There were only two rooms on the second floor. One room had two large beds in it. The other had a table with chairs around it and a lone chair in front of the window. The window was shuttered like all the rest.

MistyTrail led the way up to the third level. The top level was smaller than the rest because the roof slanted down at a sharp angle. It was a single room with piles of used furniture and small crates. Another lone chair sat before the window at the front of the house. Mistake walked to the window and opened the shutter. She gazed out at the angry sea and watched the waves crashing on the reef offshore. She looked down at the small rowboat on the beach and shook her head. She closed the shutters and turned to see MistyTrail rummaging through the crates.

“Whoever lives here likes to watch the sea,” Mistake said. “I doubt it is a fisherman. The rowboat is too small for any serious fishing. Find anything interesting?”

“Uniforms,” MistyTrail said with a puzzled look. “Red uniforms. We are not in Omunga or Sakova. That much I am sure about. I have never seen uniforms like this before.”

Mistake walked over to the crate that MistyTrail was rummaging through. She took out one of the uniforms and held it up.

“Open the rear shutters,” ordered Mistake. “I can’t see much with the light only coming through the cracks.”

MistyTrail opened the shutters and tied them back. The sky was still angry, but there was more than enough light to see what they were doing.

“This is interesting,” commented Mistake. “I have seen just about every uniform from Khadora and Fakara. I have never seen anything like it. Who would go into battle wearing something this loud?”

“There is a city in the distance,” announced MistyTrail.

Mistake dropped the uniform and walked to the rear window. She gazed out at the distant city and frowned.

“Recognize it?” asked MistyTrail.

“No,” answered Mistake as she gazed at the nearby mountains. “The only jungle that I know of is the Qubari Jungle, and it is nowhere near the mountains when it is near the sea. We are not in Fakara.”

“And Khadora has no jungle,” sighed MistyTrail. “So just where are we?”

“I don’t know,” Mistake said as she moved away from the window, “but I am going to slip into one of these uniforms. I have had enough wetness next to my body for now.”

“Sounds like a good idea,” agreed MistyTrail. “There is some rope in the corner. I will string up a line to let our stuff dry out. We should look at your leg. It is bleeding.”

“We need to see what kind of food is in the kitchen, too,” nodded Mistake. “Everything in our packs will be soaked.”

“Why do you suppose the house is empty?” asked MistyTrail. “There were dishes on the table downstairs. Who would just up and leave like that?”

“Probably anyone who knows about storms,” Mistake answered as she listened to the rain pound on the roof. “These people spend a lot of time watching the sea what from I can tell. They must have seen this storm coming.”

“Do you think we are safe here?” asked MistyTrail.

“A lot safer than we were in that boat,” replied Mistake. “It hardly matters now. There is no way that we could reach that city before the storm really hits. We should eat and get some rest while we can. We may end up running as this place falls down around us.”

“The beds downstairs looked comfy,” shrugged MistyTrail.

“I think we should stay up here,” frowned Mistake. “I am glad that we found this house as shelter, but I will not feel at ease until we get a chance to observe the people that live here. These uniforms disturb me.”

“Alright,” agreed MistyTrail. “You tend to your wound, and I will see what food is available downstairs. I will take portions that will not be noticeable if the people return.”

“Smart idea,” smiled Mistake as she sat on a crate and examined her leg.

* * *

Temiker made his rounds of the small classrooms in the schoolhouse in Alamar. He examined the projects of each of the groups and discussed magic theory and its application with the students. He was very happy with their progress. Next, he walked into the large common classroom. One of the older students was leading a discussion on the basics of concentration. Temiker stood against the wall and listened.

A minor commotion near the front door of the school drew his attention. He craned his neck to see what was causing the distraction and saw that a kitten had wandered in off the street. The commotion died as the older student demanded the attention of all of the students. Temiker smiled as he watched the students try to listen to a lecture on concentration while the cat roamed between their desks.

Although the distraction was ironic, Temiker could see that the lecture was being disrupted. He walked over and picked up the kitten. Perhaps if the students were more advanced, he would have let the cat continue its meandering ways. He thought about intentionally providing such a distraction as the students became more familiar with the subject. It would be a good indicator of their level of concentration.

Temiker took the kitten out of the schoolhouse. He gently dropped it on the ground and returned to the common classroom. He listened for another fifteen minutes before he felt a rubbing on his leg. He looked down to see the kitten rubbing against him. Temiker knelt and scratched the kitten’s head as he continued to listen.

Suddenly, the kitten raced down the hallway. Temiker frowned as he slowly stood up, his own concentration on the lecture destroyed. He sighed heavily and followed the cat. The kitten had run by all of the individual classrooms and had entered the dining room. Temiker smiled as he pictured the kitten searching the kitchen for scraps of food.

As Temiker entered the dining room and headed for the kitchen, he heard a door close behind him. He whirled around and saw a large, gray-hooded man standing next to the closed door. His finger was raised to his mouth in a symbol of silence.

“Who are you, and how did you get in here?” Temiker asked calmly.

“I am a friend in need of your help,” the man replied softly. “Can we talk privately?”

“There is no one here,” Temiker stated. “What is it that you need?”

“There is no one here now,” retorted the man, “but the midday meal approaches. A dining room is not where I would wish to be seen.”

“Very well,” nodded Temiker as he walked to another door leading off of the dining room. “This is my private office. Come in and explain what you are doing here.”

The man nodded gratefully and walked through the door to Temiker’s office. He sat in a chair before the desk while Temiker closed the door and walked around the desk to sit behind it.

“First you will remove your hood,” demanded Temiker. “I will see the eyes of who I am talking to.”

The man hesitated only briefly before complying. Temiker swallowed hard as he stared at the man’s face. The man’s snout, for that is what it was, had a split lip and long whiskers. A bushy mane ran from the man’s forehead to a golden drape over his shoulders, and the man’s cat-like eyes sparkled as they bore into his own.

“I am a Chula,” declared the man. “Please hear me out.”

Temiker pressed his lips tightly together as he nodded slowly.

“My name is Ukaro,” stated the man. “I am a shaman of the Zatong tribe in Khadora. I have been asked by Marak to come down here to investigate the mysterious disease affecting your crops.”

Temiker noted the lack of a title for Emperor Marak. He had heard stories of the Chula, but he had never met one. His eyes clinically studied the features of the cat-man while he digested the shaman’s words.

“Emperor Marak is known to me,” Temiker declared. “I am pleased that he would send someone to aid in our investigation, but I am surprised that a Chula would come at the behest of a Khadoran.”

“Marak is our Torak,” Ukaro stated. “Much like Lyra is the Star of Sakova, Kaltara has chosen Marak to lead our people.”

“I am Omungan,” Temiker replied swiftly. “Why do you mention Sakovans to me?”

“You are Lyra’s uncle,” purred Ukaro as his lips split in a wide grin. “I know that my sudden appearance here may be unsettling for you, but I spoke with Lyra when she visited Khadora recently. I know of your relation to her, as well as your support for the Sakovan people. I also know that you are Omungan by birth. Frankly, Omungans to me are as much flatlanders as the Khadorans, but in this situation we must work together. I see your relationship to the Sakovans as an unconscious attempt to be aligned with the forces of good.”

“Just what is it that you want me to do?” asked Temiker.

“I am not familiar with the land or the people down here,” Ukaro said. “You are. You stare at my face wondering if I am planning to eat you. How far do you think I would get investigating the crops of farmers who do not understand why I am here?”

“Not very far,” conceded Temiker. “You would be hunted as soon as you were reported.”

“And hundreds of Omungans would die needlessly,” grinned Ukaro. “That is not a solution to the problem.”

Temiker tilted his head and gazed at the shaman after his display of self-confidence. He began to wonder about the magics of the Chula.

“Can you transform into a cat?” asked Temiker.

“That was me,” confirmed Ukaro. “It is the only way that I could approach you without being seen. I am pleased that you are so considerate of cats. I appreciated the scratch.”

“I am sure that you did,” chuckled Temiker as he warmed to his visitor. “I am happy that Marak was able to convince you to come here and help. Do you think that you can discover what is affecting the crops?”

“I can only try,” shrugged Ukaro. “I will say that the Chula know a great deal about plants and growth, as well as the animal kingdom. I am willing to stay as long as it is necessary to find a cure for the Omungan problem. Will you help me?”

“Of course,” Temiker nodded. “I am well known in these parts, and I have had my students investigating the mysterious disease. The local farmers would not think anything of me stomping through their fields, even if I did have a hooded friend along. When would you like to start?”

“Today,” replied the shaman. “I would like to see a field that you consider the worst hit. The greater the devastation to the crops, the better for my study.”

“Then you are in luck,” frowned Temiker. “Alamar was the first region to be hit by this disease. It all started here and has since spread around the country. This region has all of the worst fields. You can have your pick.”

“Then let us get started,” Ukaro said as he rose.

“Before we leave,” interjected Temiker. “Were you serious in your boast about killing Omungans?”

“It was not a boast,” answered the shaman. “I did not come here seeking to kill flatlanders, but I am very capable of defending myself. I hope to avoid such confrontations.”

“I will help you avoid trouble,” offered Temiker, “but I am curious about your Chula magic. Perhaps you can teach me some of it?”

Ukaro’s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the flatlander. Chula magic was a closely guarded secret, but he also knew that Marak had already taken steps to change that tradition.

“Perhaps,” Ukaro eventually replied.

Chapter 9

Declaration of War

“Come in, StarWind,” Lyra said. “There is worry in your eyes, StarWind. Sit and tell me what is wrong this morning.”

“It is what I was expecting,” sighed StarWind. “I just did not expect it so soon.”

“A message from SunChaser?” Lyra asked.

“Yes,” nodded StarWind. “Imperial Guards have been leaving Okata all week. They have not been marching out of the city in large armies, which is why SunChaser did not pick up on it sooner, but the effect is the same. She invited General Kapla for dinner last night. He confirmed that the troops are filtering out of the city and regrouping.”

“Was she able to discover the destination of these armies?” inquired the Star of Sakova.

“We are the destination,” reported StarWind. “The Katana has instructed the army to find StarCity and destroy it. They plan on entering the Sakova over a broad front in great numbers.”

“So it begins,” Lyra frowned.

“Yes,” agreed StarWind, “but it gets worse. Our food shipments to the Omungan cities must be stopped immediately. The Omungans plan to follow any Sakovan caravans directly back here.”

“So we must let the Omungans starve in order to maintain our security?” questioned Lyra. “Surely there must be another way?”

“I cannot think of one,” replied StarWind. “There were caravans due to go out this morning for Campanil and Tanzaba. I ordered them to wait until you authorized them to proceed.”

“What of the other caravans?” asked Lyra.

“The caravans to Fortaka and Gatong should already be on their way back here,” answered StarWind. “The one to Alamar is probably just arriving there.”

“Are those caravans likely to be followed?” asked Lyra.

“We can’t know for sure,” admitted StarWind. “All three cities are far from Okata, but the troops have had a week to move about. I would feel safer if we ordered them to abandon the wagons and race back here.”

Lyra sat silently for some moments staring at the large wall map. The Sakova was a very large area and the Imperial Guards would not find StarCity easily, but their plan to follow the caravans held great risk to the secrecy of the location of the Sakovan stronghold.

“What has been the general feeling toward Sakovans in the cities?” she asked the Sakovan spymaster.

“The food shipments have greatly impressed the people of the Omungan cities,” answered StarWind. “In Alamar and Fortaka crowds gather and cheer when the caravans arrive. Campanil and Tanzaba are more subdued, but the appreciation is still great. I cannot imagine what the Omungan people will think when we stop the deliveries, but we must.”

“Larst has put us in the position of starting the war,” fumed Lyra. “We will be seen as shutting off the food deliveries just when the Omungan people have become dependent upon them.”

“And when we attack the Imperial Guards entering the Sakova,” added StarWind, “Larst will parade the casualties for all to see. It will be seen as an unprovoked attack by the savages.”

“Exactly,” nodded Lyra. “How do we thwart his plan?”

“We developed a defense plan in the meeting you called last week,” declared StarWind. “I thought the issue was settled.”

“For the defense of StarCity, it is,” replied Lyra, “but that is not what we are facing right now.”

StarWind nodded absently as she chewed on her lower lip and pondered the question. She rose from her chair and walked to the wall map. Lyra also rose and joined the spymaster.

“What are you thinking?” Lyra asked.

“Two thoughts come to mind,” StarWind replied distractedly. “Both are very risky.”

“Explain your thoughts,” Lyra said. “We will discuss the risks after.”

“Alright,” StarWind said. “Larst expects great casualties to his troops entering the Sakova. What if he did not get his wish?”

“Do you mean to just let the Imperial Guards run rampant through the Sakova?” questioned Lyra. “The secrecy of StarCity would never withstand such scrutiny.”

“That is not exactly what I had in mind,” StarWind replied with a weak smile. “We have made the Sakova seem a nightmare for generations. Suppose we reinforced those thoughts on the Imperial Guards?”

“Those tales were told to frighten children,” frowned Lyra. “Do not expect soldiers to react the same way.”

“Those soldiers were children not too long ago,” smiled StarWind. “They still remember those nightmarish tales. While they will not easily show their fear to those around them, I am willing to wager that the fears still exist.”

“Even if we try to frighten the Imperial Guard out of the Sakova,” Lyra shook her head, “Larst will still have the bodies to show the people. That accomplishes little.”

“Bodies?” grinned StarWind. “There will be no bodies. I am talking about frightening the soldiers without leaving any bodies. Think in terms of scouts disappearing, food supplies vanishing, strange sounds in the night so soldiers cannot sleep, and small items taken off the sleeping bodies of soldiers.”

“Can that be done?” Lyra asked as she remembered her own first visit to the Sakova. MistyTrail had terrorized her and her friends.

“You know that it can be,” smiled StarWind. “HawkShadow is an expert at such things. SkyDancer is also fairly adept, although I wish MistyTrail was still here.”

“Still,” Lyra shook her head, “two people against the hordes that will be invading us? I am not sure anything will be gained.”

“Nothing will be lost if they don’t get caught,” retorted StarWind. “We lose nothing from our defense plan by letting them try.”

“Agreed,” decided the Star of Sakova. “You mentioned two ideas. What is the second?”

“The Katana wants us to cut off our food deliveries so that the Omungans hate us,” explained StarWind. “Suppose we do the opposite? Suppose we inform the Omungans of what their Katana is trying to do to them?”

“And then continue to send them food anyway?” Lyra asked with a puzzled frown. “Our people will be killed. I will have sacrificed them to make a point.”

“I said the plans were risky,” countered StarWind. “I think we could lower the risks by sending caravans to selected cities at selected times. Say that we saw an opportunity to send food to Fortaka while the Imperial Guard was elsewhere. The Omungans would move their troops to make sure that we didn’t do it again.”

“But we would send our caravans in the opposite direction,” nodded Lyra. “This plan has merit, but we will need good intelligence on the movements of the Imperial Guard. What about the individual city garrisons? Won’t they interdict the shipments without the help of the Okata armies?”

“I am not sure,” admitted StarWind. “While the city garrisons are Imperial Guards, they are mostly men from that city. They have families that are starving inside the walls. I think a lot will depend upon how favorably the people of the city look upon us.”

“You said that Fortaka and Alamar were the most welcoming of the Omungan cities,” schemed Lyra. “I want to take both of the caravans scheduled to leave today and redirect them to one of those cities.”

“For what purpose?” questioned the Sakovan spymaster. “Both cities have just received shipments.”

“Because those are our strongholds in the Omungan population,” replied Lyra. “We will boost food supplies of one of those cities before the Imperial Guard disrupts our deliveries.”

“I will see to it,” nodded StarWind. “I will actually feel better with caravans going to only one city at a time. It lessens the chance of interdiction. I will send both caravans to Alamar. The approach to that city is safer than Fortaka.”

“Good,” smiled Lyra. “I will be traveling with the caravans.”

“What?” gasped StarWind. “You will do no such thing. While our people are willing to risk their lives to feed the Omungans, we are not willing to risk our Star.”

“Then guard me well,” Lyra said firmly. “I plan to speak to the people of Alamar. Larst has to be seen for what he is, whatever that is.”

“Oh,” frowned StarWind, “I almost forgot. I spoke to Lord Marak about your question of someone taking over another’s body. He said it recently happened in Khadora. He does not know how it was accomplished, but he is certain that Zygor inhabited the body of a Khadoran lord.”

“That explains much,” frowned Lyra. “I thought Larst had turned dramatically. Now it makes sense. So once again they have a false Katana. Omunga needs a better method of leadership.”

“Do not even think of deposing another one,” warned StarWind. “I am sure that the army generals would seize control of the country.”

“That is a problem for the future,” nodded Lyra. “At least I understand now that I did not misjudge the man. Ready my caravans for Alamar. The sooner we get there, the less chance that the Imperial Guards from Okata will have to arrive before we do.”

* * *

Temiker led the gray-hooded Ukaro through the streets of Alamar towards the western gate. They were heading to the fields outside the walls when they were forced to pause at the main road leading through the city. Three wagons loaded with Sakovan food proceeded along the street. Citizens poured from the buildings and cheered as the wagons passed. A huge crowd flowed into the street and joyfully followed the caravan. People waved to the Sakovans and called them by name. It was a carnival atmosphere that pervaded the city. Farther down the street, the local Imperial Guards cheered and cleared a path to the marketplace.

On the steps of the Imperial Guard headquarters, a captain from Okata watched the display as his squad led their horses towards the stables behind the building. He shook his head in disgust and entered the building. He walked across the floor to the counter and demanded to speak with General Manitow. The Imperial Guard behind the counter gave him directions, and the captain strode off purposely. He passed along a corridor and entered a large office. He saluted as the general looked up.

“I am Captain Gachiral,” he declared. “I have been sent from Okata with directives concerning the Sakovans.”

“What are the directives?” asked General Manitow.

“The Katana has declared that the Sakova must be conquered,” stated the captain. “Already the armies are positioning for a push into the Sakovan heartland. You are instructed to secure the city of Alamar, and await the arrival of the army of General Romero. He will be here within the week.”

“Is the Katana aware that the Sakovans are supplying us with food?” asked General Manitow.

“He is aware,” nodded the captain. “He has ordered that all such caravans be followed to determine the location of the Sakovan stronghold. The sooner we find StarCity, the sooner we can crush it.”

“Are they mad?” retorted the general. “Without Sakovan food our people will starve to death. Those caravans are the only thing feeding the people. Surely you misunderstood the orders that you carried?”

“I understand the orders perfectly,” countered the captain. “Why should we live on handouts from the Sakovans when we can seize all of their food? The starvation of the people only accentuates the need for haste in finding StarCity.”

The general shook his head with dismay. He could not imagine such an order coming down from Okata, yet he could not defy the Katana. Desperately he sought a way to stall the effects of the orders.

“I am not convinced that you have carried this message in its entirety,” stated the general. “I demand that you return to General Romero and confirm the orders of the Katana.”

“There is no need…” began the captain.

“That was not a request, Captain,” bellowed the general. “You will return to General Romero and verify these orders. I want the Katana’s orders in writing. Do you understand?”

“I understand perfectly,” spat the captain as he saluted.

The captain turned and strode out of the office. General Manitow rose from his chair and began pacing the floor. Finally, he marched out of the Imperial Guard headquarters and walked to the marketplace. He saw SpringThaw sitting on the seat of the lead wagon and walked over to her.

“General,” SpringThaw greeted warmly. “Your soldiers are very efficient with the distribution. The people have learned not to push and shove. It is a testament to your leadership.”

“Thank you, SpringThaw,” replied the general, “but I carry grave news. The Katana is moving to halt these shipments.”

“Why?” frowned SpringThaw. “I cannot imagine that he would prohibit free food for his people. It makes no sense.”

“I agree,” sighed the general as he felt that his thoughts were on the edge of treason. He knew that he dared not disclose too much to the Sakovans.

“What will happen if we continue the caravans?” asked SpringThaw. “The people will not last long without regular shipments.”

“You will be risking your life and the lives of the other five Sakovans,” frowned the general.

“Your men would kill us?” SpringThaw asked with confusion.

“This is not my doing,” the general tried to explain. “An army from Okata will be arriving here within the week. While I am in charge of Alamar, General Romero leads an army of the Katana. His Imperial Guards will chase you all the way back to StarCity. Is there some way that I can contact you in the Sakova?”

“Why would you want to contact us?” FalconEye asked skeptically as he stepped out from beside the wagon.

“Because I cannot believe the orders that were delivered,” stated the general. “I have sent for confirmation so that you have time to get home safely. I plan to speak to Mayor Reaker about this matter. Perhaps he can talk some sense into the Katana.”

“So you would like to let us know when it is safe to resume deliveries?” inquired SpringThaw.

“Precisely,” nodded the general. “I do not want to see harm come to you, but I cannot go against direct orders. Is there a way to get word to you?”

“There is,” FalconEye interjected before SpringThaw could speak. “If you can find a mage in this city who has the capability to send up a strong light into the night sky, I am sure that we will see it.”

“There is a magic school in Alamar,” nodded the general. “I believe that you came to see me the first day with their master. His name is Temiker.”

“Ah,” smiled FalconEye, “he was the citizen who led us to your headquarters. Yes, I remember him. Can he do such magic?”

“I would presume so,” shrugged the general. “I know little about magic, but I understand that he is very talented.”

“Then we shall await the night light,” smiled FalconEye. “Thank you for the warning.”

General Manitow nodded grimly as he turned and left.

“That was clever of you,” whispered SpringThaw. “Now I understand why you were sent with me. I probably would have answered in such a way that the general would know that we have spies in his city.”

“You did well,” FalconEye smiled thinly. “We should return to the Sakova with haste. I think there was much more that the general did not share.”

“The wagons are empty,” SpringThaw declared. “There is no reason to delay other than to watch the happy people getting their share of food.”

“I think we can dispense with that on this trip,” FalconEye responded. “I will tell the others that we are leaving.”

Within minutes the Sakovans were ready to leave. The Imperial Guards were surprised to see the Sakovans leaving so early, but they swiftly created a corridor through the crowd for the wagons. The people waved and shouted thanks as the Sakovans left the marketplace and rode out of the city. Within an hour, the caravan was out of sight of the city.

“We are being followed,” warned FalconEye.

“Imperial Guards?” asked SpringThaw without turning around.

“Yes,” answered FalconEye. “It is a group of around twenty. They are trying not to be seen, but I have counted them. Turn to the north.”

“That will take us to the coast,” frowned SpringThaw. “We will be trapped there.”

“We cannot lead the Imperial Guards to StarCity,” explained FalconEye. “If we are to die, it will be in Omunga, not the Sakova.”

“Do you think they will attack us?” questioned SpringThaw.

“As soon as they realize that we are not heading for the Sakova,” nodded FalconEye.

“Can we defeat them?” asked SpringThaw.

“We have wagons,” FalconEye shook his head. “We cannot outrun them. If we stop to unhitch the horses, they will attack before we finish the job.”

“But we have bows,” argued SpringThaw.

“As do they,” FalconEye pointed out. “We are also not in the Sakova. There are no trees to hide behind here. Oh, we can give them a fight, but they are wearing armor and we are not. They can stand off at a distance and rain twenty arrows upon us. They can also choose the time of the attack. If we were in the Sakova, we might have a chance. Out here in the open we have none.”

“Then why not lead them into the Sakova?” asked SpringThaw.

“It is too far,” explained FalconEye. “We would have to rest the horses before we reached the fringe of the Sakova. These men will not pass up that opportunity to kill us.”

“Even if it means not finding StarCity?” questioned SpringThaw.

“Yes,” stated FalconEye. “They are not patient men. Their impatience is why I was able to spot them so easily. The sooner we lead them astray, the safer the secrecy of StarCity.”

“I understand,” SpringThaw nodded sadly. “Even our general direction out of Alamar has already told them too much. I will turn gradually to the north so they do not notice it right away. You should alert the others to what is going on.”

* * *

Ukaro knelt in the field of watula and slowly ran his hand up the withered stalk of grain, his fingers pausing at each decayed area. He snapped the stalk between his fingers and brought one end to his nose. His split lips curled with distaste.

“These plants have been poisoned,” he announced as he stood up.

“Obviously,” nodded Temiker, “but by what? I have never seen such a disease before. I do not think it is natural.”

“It is not,” agreed the Chula shaman. “It is magical in nature. Look at these burn marks along the stalk. It is as if a mist of acid was sprayed upon the plants.”

“But for all of the fields to be infected,” argued Temiker, “someone would have noticed the person spraying the plants.”

“Not necessarily,” countered Ukaro. “The infected areas are even now producing more acid. The winds will carry droplets to the next field. Someone merely needed to start the infection going. The wind will deliver it around the country.”

“How do we counteract it?” asked Temiker. “Is that even possible?”

“It is possible,” nodded Ukaro, “but it will not be easy to explain to the farmers. All of these fields must be destroyed as the first step to a fresh crop.”

“Destroyed?” echoed Temiker. “Do you mean to burn the fields?”

“We must,” nodded Ukaro. “All traces of the poison must be eradicated. The fields can be replanted after the soil is treated to remove the residual poison.”

“That could take several seasons before the fields produce again,” frowned Temiker. “Even the Sakovan supplies will not last long enough to forestall the starvation.”

“I know magics that will speed the growth of new fields,” offered Ukaro. “I will explain them to you, and you can teach them to your students.”

“And what will stop the winds from carrying the poison back to the new fields?” inquired Temiker. “We cannot stop the wind.”

“The poison needs live plants to propagate,” explained the Chula. “We can build a large wall around the new fields. Stone is preferable, but wood will do if it is not live. It must be a barrier tall enough to diminish the amount of poison drifting in from infected fields. The crops must be watched very carefully. At the first sign of infection, the bad crops must be destroyed immediately. It will not be easy, but these fields can be productive again.”

“That is the most encouraging thing I have heard in a long time,” responded Temiker. “I know the people in Alamar. They will donate their time to help these farmers.”

“I will take some samples back to the schoolhouse with me,” Ukaro said as he snapped off several stalks and wrapped them in a cloth. “Perhaps we can find a solution that can counteract the poison. If we can, the fences will not be necessary, but you should plan to erect them until we find that solution.”

“I will speak to the mayor about it,” promised Temiker as his attention was distracted by a group of Imperial Guards riding past the field.

He stared at the small group of men as they rode by. Most of the men were bandaged from what appeared to be recent wounds, as blood had soiled more than one uniform.

“What disturbs you about the soldiers?” asked Ukaro as he saw the Omungan mage watching the Imperial Guards.

“For one,” frowned Temiker, “they appear to be skirting around the city. They have seen recent action so they should be returning to the city, but they are not. In fact, they are taking pains to avoid it.”

“There is more to your worry than that,” probed the Chula shaman. “What is on your mind?”

“I am worried about what that recent action might have been,” admitted Temiker. “There is little organized theft in the eastern provinces. The only foe I could imagine for those troops are the Sakovans. There was a caravan in the city this morning. They should be on their way back to the Sakova by now.”

“Then it seems that Omunga has declared war on the Sakovans,” growled Ukaro. “Perhaps we should destroy those white-clad fools.”

“No,” Temiker said swiftly. “The situation here is tense enough as it is. We shall not act on our imaginations. Let us return to Alamar and find out what has happened.”

Ukaro growled again as Temiker led the way across the field. By the time they reached the road, the Imperial Guards had faded into the distance. Temiker walked quickly as he led the way towards the gates and entered the city.

“Perhaps you should wait at the schoolhouse,” Temiker suggested as he halted in front of the Imperial Guard headquarters. “I doubt the Omungans would appreciate another distraction right now.”

“I will stay with you,” replied Ukaro. “I want to know what happened.”

Temiker sighed anxiously as he nodded and walked up the steps and into the building. General Manitow was in the large foyer talking to another officer. Temiker headed directly for him with Ukaro a few steps behind.

“General Manitow,” interrupted Temiker, “I just saw some Imperial Guards outside the city. They appeared to have been in a recent battle. Do you know anything about that?”

The general turned with annoyance on his face. He stared at the mage and his features softened.

“In battle?” he said distractedly. “No battle has been reported to me. What makes you think there has been a battle?”

“Many of them were bandaged,” reported Temiker. “There was blood on their uniforms and they appeared to be avoiding entrance to the city. They came from the north.”

“How many soldiers?” asked the general.

“Around a dozen,” answered Temiker.

“There were twenty of them this morning,” stated the officer who had been speaking with the general. “I think your fears are justified after all. Our food deliveries are over.”

“Send out men to bring those soldiers back here,” General Manitow snapped. “Use force if necessary. I ordered that captain to return directly to General Romero. I did not give him leave to organize attacks in my province.”

“As you command,” saluted the officer.

“I also want a squad to look for the Sakovan caravan,” continued the general. “Send a healer with them.”

“Are they to be arrested?” asked the officer.

“No,” sighed the general. “They are to be aided. I doubt that we will find them alive, but we must try.”

Chapter 10

Honor the Dead

MistyTrail leaned over and gently shook Mistake. She placed her hand lightly on Mistake’s lips, and the Fakaran thief opened her eyes and stared questioningly at MistyTrail. The unspoken question was answered by the dull sound of voices coming from below. Mistake immediately sat up.

“How long have they been here?” whispered Mistake.

“They just arrived,” MistyTrail whispered back. “It sounds like only two of them. The first floor must have been flooded during the night because they were complaining about cleaning it up.”

“Only two?” questioned Mistake. “Maybe we can overpower them and flee.”

“Not a good idea,” advised MistyTrail. “Two others are coming by boat. I guess that old rowboat is not the only boat they use. Mistake,” she frowned as she continued, “I think they use this house to keep watch on the sea. I do not know where we are, but I suspect that it is someplace where strangers are not welcome. We need to sneak out of here.”

Pounding footsteps on the stairs made both women reach for their knives, but the noise stopped on the floor below them.

“It’s dry up here,” shouted the second story man. “I am going to open the shutters and let things dry out.”

“How can we sneak out?” whispered Mistake. “There is only one staircase. Don’t you think they will come up here and open these shutters too?”

“Then we best move quickly,” MistyTrail decided as she rose and tiptoed to the clothesline.

She gathered their clothes and stuffed them into Mistake’s pack. She handed the pack to Mistake and then picked up her own and strapped it over her borrowed red uniform. Mistake rose and untied the long rope they had strung up for a clothesline.

“We can’t lower ourselves by rope,” warned MistyTrail. “It will dangle directly in front of the window downstairs.”

“There is always a way,” grinned Mistake as she moved silently to the front window. “I hope you are agile. Find the middle of this rope for me.”

MistyTrail frowned with confusion as she took the rope and held the two loose ends together. She played the twin strands between her hands until she came to the middle. Mistake silently opened the shutters and reached for the center of the rope.

“Hold my legs,” she whispered to MistyTrail as she climbed out the window and stood on the sill facing the building.

MistyTrail wrapped her arms around Mistake’s legs while the thief reached for the peak of the roof. She looped the center of the rope over the peak. She then pulled just enough rope through the window to allow each strand to rest on different sides of the peak.

“You going to make us something to eat?” shouted the second story man as he stood at the window leaning out.

Mistake looked down and could just see a tuft of the man’s hair. She froze. A barely audible reply was heard from the first floor and then the man’s head returned inside the window. Mistake swallowed hard and batted MistyTrail’s hands away from her legs. She lowered herself through the window.

“Okay,” Mistake whispered, “I hope you have a good sense of balance. We are both going out the window to the small ledge that runs along the front of the building. I will go to one side, and you will go to the other. When we are in position, pull your end of the rope out of the window and let it drop down your side of the house. Make sure you don’t let the end fall where it can be seen from below.”

“Then what?” asked MistyTrail. “Is the rope tied to something?”

“No,” Mistake shook her head. “We will have to time this perfectly. We must counteract each other’s weight and movements.”

“That is crazy,” frowned MistyTrail. “Why risk falling when we can tie the rope to something?”

“Because they must not find the rope,” explained Mistake. “If there are soldiers watching for intruders, we don’t want an army chasing us. Let’s just get away from here before the boat arrives.”

MistyTrail frowned but nodded. She waited until Mistake had exited the window before stepping through it herself. She balanced on the narrow ledge and grabbed the slanted roof with one hand. She worked her way over to the eave and waited for Mistake to signal that it was time to pull the rope out. When the signal was given MistyTrail pulled gently on her strand of the rope. She pulled smoothly and coiled it under the hand that was holding onto the roof. In just a few minutes, she had the loose end of the rope in hand. She gently lowered the loose end down the side of the house and grabbed the rope on the roof until she felt Mistake pull it taut.

“Hey the window up top is already unshuttered,” said a loud voice from inside the house. “Must have been quite a wind from that storm. I am glad we decided to ride it out in the city.”

There was an unintelligible reply from the first floor, and the loud voice laughed. Mistake made an urgent hand motion to MistyTrail and started nodding her head exaggeratedly. When she nodded the third time, both women stepped off the ledge.

MistyTrail used her foot to keep her from slamming into the side of the house as she dangled on the rope. She smoothly lowered herself hand-over-hand until she reached the ground. She peaked around the front of the house and saw Mistake was also on the ground. She was pulling the rope over the roof, so MistyTrail let go.

MistyTrail crept past the front of the house while Mistake coiled the rope. A sail was visible in the distance, and she silently pointed it out to Mistake. Mistake nodded and pointed to the nearby jungle. Both women ran softly towards the jungle. Mistake led the way into the dense, wet foliage. As soon as the house was no longer visible, she stopped.

“Where in the world are we?” she asked with exasperation. “How will we ever find out if we have to avoid the local people?”

“I don’t know,” chuckled MistyTrail, “but I doubt that anyone would talk to you dressed like that anyway.”

Mistake looked down at her oversized red uniform and laughed. “I suppose you are right,” she chuckled, “but I would not be so quick to criticize. You haven’t seen yourself yet. Let’s get changed.”

“Let’s not until we get away from all these wet plants,” countered MistyTrail. “I would like to put my own clothes on dry. Which way do we go?”

“Towards the city,” answered Mistake. “It is probably the only place we can go to find out where we are and how to get home. I will lead.”

They walked through the jungle for a couple of hours before the vegetation began to thin. The ground vegetation began to give way to large trees, and eventually they found them selves in a mature forest.

“This is better,” MistyTrail said as she opened Mistake’s pack and withdrew their clothes. “What do we do with the uniforms?”

“I don’t know,” Mistake said as she dropped the coil of rope and stripped off her uniform. “If we leave them here, they will raise questions if they are found. I guess we should carry them with us for now.”

“That leg looks terrible,” frowned MistyTrail as she saw Mistake’s naked leg. “I thought you took care of it?”

“I wiped it clean as best I could,” declared Mistake. “What did you expect me to do with it?”

“Don’t you know any healing magic?” asked MistyTrail as she knelt in front of Mistake and examined the torn skin.

“Healing magic?” echoed Mistake. “Why would I? I am not a mage.”

“I bet you are and don’t know it,” responded MistyTrail as she cast a healing spell on the open wound. “You know how to use an air tunnel, and that is magic.”

“Do you think you could teach me?” brightened Mistake as she stared at her leg.

“Sure,” grinned MistyTrail. “I bet we could learn a lot from each other.”

Mistake looked down at her leg and grinned. The wound was closed. She ran her fingers over the red area of skin.

“That is magic that I could use,” she smiled as she put on her clothes. “Which way do we go from here?”

“I don’t know,” frowned MistyTrail. “I lost my sense of direction in the jungle. We should be able to find the mountains easily enough. If we climb up them a bit, maybe we will be able to see the city again.”

“I will lead,” offered Mistake. “As long as we are going uphill we should be fine. Sooner or later we will be high enough to see where we are.”

The forest was fairly dark, but occasionally the sunlight filtered through the leaves of the large trees. Mistake led the way until they came to a sizeable clearing. She gazed up at the angry sky and caught a glimpse of the high sun.

“Time for the midday meal,” she announced. “What food do we have left?”

“Not an awful lot,” frowned MistyTrail as she rummaged through her pack. “The bread was destroyed when it got wet. I have six pieces of dried meat. It should last us until we get to the city.”

“Let’s share one,” suggested Mistake. “I haven’t seen a single animal since entering this strange forest. Don’t you find that strange?”

“I have heard some birds,” agreed MistyTrail, “but it is strange not to see any other animals. Maybe the storm scattered them. In some ways this forest reminds me a bit of the Sakova. We will not starve in here. There is plenty to eat. You just have to know where to look. The bark of these trees is edible, although it is best if you boil it. There are plenty of mushrooms, and most of the insects are safe.”

“I think I would prefer a nice rabbit,” grimaced Mistake. “Let’s continue walking while it is light out.”

MistyTrail nodded and took over the lead. Several hours later she halted and held up her hand for silence. Mistake stopped abruptly, her pointy ears trying to detect what MistyTrail had heard. Suddenly, a large crack rent the air. Seconds later the ground trembled beneath their feet.

“What was that?” Mistake whispered.

“A tree falling,” MistyTrail whispered back. “I thought I had heard distant chopping sounds. Now I am sure of it. Someone just felled one of these giants. Let’s move closer,” she urged. “Maybe they are friendly.”

“Use caution,” warned Mistake. “I am not ready to trust anyone until I find out where we are.”

MistyTrail nodded and started walking softly. Mistake followed her as the thief’s eyes constantly scanned the forest around them. It took almost an hour for the stealthy approach, and the sunlight was beginning to fade entirely from the forest. MistyTrail suddenly moved swiftly and hid behind one of the massive trees. Mistake slipped silently to her side.

“Did you see what I saw?” gulped MistyTrail.

“I did,” Mistake nodded nervously. “I have never seen such a thing before. What are they?”

“They look like large apes,” whispered MistyTrail, “but they are using tools to cut the trees. I thought I was imagining it.”

“Then we are having the same nightmare,” frowned Mistake. “Did you see any people directing them?”

“I only got a glimpse,” MistyTrail shook her head. “We need to get a better look. I am going to move closer. You stay here.”

“Not a chance,” Mistake said as a knife slid into her hand. “I will stay a little ways behind you to watch your back.”

MistyTrail smiled and nodded as she dropped to the forest floor and scampered towards a tree closer to the logging activity. An hour later MistyTrail was positioned where she had a view of a large cleared area. Thirty huge ape-like creatures were dragging the felled giants onto massive wagons. She turned and waved Mistake forward.

“Not a human in sight,” MistyTrail whispered as Mistake arrived alongside her.

Mistake was about to reply when one of the apes started walking towards the tree they were hiding behind. He carried a large axe, and it was clear that he intended to fell the tree they were hiding behind. Suddenly, one of the other apes shouted as he pointed to the sky.

“Stop,” bellowed the lead ape. “The day is done.”

The ape with the axe turned around and gazed towards the lead ape and then looked up at the darkening sky and nodded. He strode back to the wagons and threw his axe into one of them. Mistake slowly exhaled her held breath as the apes gathered in front of the wagons and picked up the long tongues. They grunted loudly as they struggled to start the wagons rolling. Once the wheels began to turn, the apes pulled the wagons with surprising ease. Within half an hour, they were gone from sight.

Mistake and MistyTrail stepped from behind the tree and surveyed the cleared area. Huge stumps dotted the landscape, but the cleared area also afforded a view of the mountain beyond it.

“That is our destination for this night,” pointed MistyTrail. “I want to be well above this area before the morning sun. I do not know what they were, but I am not anxious to go against them with only knives.”

“You will get no argument from me,” promised Mistake. “I doubt our knives would do more than scratch them. I am not getting a warm feeling about this land. Let’s get out of here.”

* * *

The squad of Imperial Guards escorted the Sakovan wagon through the streets of Alamar. The citizens stared in horror as they watched FalconEye drive the wagon towards the Imperial Guard headquarters. He sat holding the reins, but his face was a mask of pain, and the reins were held loosely in limp hands. They saw two arrows sticking out of his back as the wagon passed by. The Imperial Guards escorted the wagon solemnly and did not interfere when the citizens filed into the street and followed the wagon. The wagon went directly to the headquarters building and stopped.

General Manitow and Mayor Reaker were on the steps of the building when the wagon stopped. Temiker and Ukaro had just been leaving to return to the schoolhouse. They stopped and returned to the wagon when they saw it. The squad leader dismounted and marched up the steps to stand before the general.

“He would not let us tend to him,” reported the Imperial Guard. “He said that Imperial Guards had massacred them. He has only returned here because he had no choice. My men guided his team to the city gates. What shall we do with him? He is nearly dead.”

Temiker and Ukaro rushed to the wagon. They each climbed up to the seat of the wagon from different sides.

“Perhaps the mages can save him,” the general said softly. “What of the others?”

“Their bodies are in the back of the wagon,” the soldier replied with a lump in his throat. “I think he was trying to take their bodies home to the Sakova. I have never seen such strength of will in one so young. I do not know how he is still alive.”

One of the citizens looked inside the wagon. She saw the bodies of the other Sakovans and screamed. The word spread through the crowd like fire through a thatched roof. Within seconds the mob closed around the wagon. When two men reached into the wagon and dragged out the body of SpringThaw, the Imperial Guards moved to disperse the crowd. The squad leader ran down the steps and started shouting orders for his men to control the crowd, but it was a futile effort.

The angry mob pushed the soldiers away from the wagon. The general stepped inside the building and called for reinforcements. When he returned to the steps he saw the crowd carrying the bodies away. The crowd of angry citizens created a human corridor, keeping the Imperial Guards away as others lifted the dead Sakovans and carried them towards the marketplace. As the reinforcements began surging out of the building, the general ordered them to halt.

“Do not interfere,” commanded the general. “They are taking the bodies to the marketplace. Cordon off the area and keep things from getting out of hand, but do not interfere with their sorrow. I do not want us attacking our own people.”

“I had better go to the marketplace,” stated Mayor Reaker. “I think the people fully understand what this tragedy means to our city. I must explain this accident, or your soldiers may well be blamed for what has happened.”

“This was no accident,” scowled the general. “This is what our future is now that the Katana has decided that these Sakovans are our enemy. You had best explain to the citizens that we cannot depend upon the Sakovans for any more food. We are on our own now.”

The mayor nodded sadly to the general. He walked to the marketplace and pushed his way through the crowd to see what was happening. When he got close enough to see, his mouth opened in amazement. Each of the dead Sakovans had been placed on one of the tables in the marketplace. Women knelt alongside the tables and cried hysterically. Others placed jewelry and flowers beside the bodies.

The Imperial Guards sent to keep order stood silently around the perimeter of the marketplace. They kept their backs to the nearby buildings, and it appeared as if they wanted to be somewhere else. The mayor could hardly blame them. Suddenly, the mayor’s arm was grabbed, and he was pulled towards the body of SpringThaw.

“Is this what our protectors are supposed to do for us?” shouted the man who had dragged the mayor from the crowd. “Are we now to starve to death because these young folks were Sakovans?”

The Imperial Guards around the marketplace tensed and began to close inward to rescue the mayor. The mayor held up his free arm to halt their advance.

“Maintain your positions,” shouted the mayor as he pulled his arm free from the citizen.

The mayor turned in a slow circle as his eyes scanned the angry mob. He saw an empty table nearby and he jumped up onto it so the crowd could see him.

“Citizens of Alamar,” he shouted, “hear my words. I grieve alongside you for the loss of the brave Sakovans. They brought us food when we had none. We owe our lives to them, but there are things that you must understand in your grief. The Imperial Guards of Alamar did not do this nasty deed. Do not take your hostilities out on them. They are here to protect you and had granted the Sakovans safe passage.”

“Who did it then?” shouted one of the mob. “We heard it was Imperial Guards. Where are they?”

“What does it matter?” screamed another. “We will never see another wagon of food from the Sakovans. They may be willing to share their food, but who can blame them for not forfeiting their lives?”

“The Imperial Guards who did this are from Okata,” declared Mayor Reaker. “General Manitow has ordered their arrest. There will be an investigation, and I assure you that I will demand swift punishment from the Katana for this deed. Still, we must prepare to fend for ourselves where food is concerned. We can no longer depend upon the Sakovans for our meals.”

“I heard that the Katana has declared war on the Sakovans,” shouted a man. “Is this true?”

Mayor Reaker bit his lip as he tried to figure out how to answer the question. His eyes scanned the crowd in search of a safe exit. He suddenly felt very vulnerable.

“I have not received word of that from the Katana,” he finally said. “The troops from Okata supposedly carried word of such a decree, but I am hesitant to believe the words of a group who would slaughter innocents as they have done. Let me go speak with General Manitow about this accusation.”

The mayor jumped off the table and quickly made his way through the crowd before anyone else decided to grab him. He ran back to the Imperial Guard headquarters and into the general’s office.

“They are honoring the dead Sakovans as they would a hero,” panted the mayor. “I think we have serious problems on our hands.”

“I gathered as much when they carried the bodies away,” nodded the general. “I can hardly blame the people. Let them grieve as they wish. It will distill their anger.”

“I do not think so,” argued the mayor. “They are an unruly mob. Your own soldiers can sense it. They are failing to make the distinction between our troops and the Katana’s.”

“In fact,” sighed the general, “there is little distinction. While it was not our men who ambushed the Sakovans, it could well be us that strikes the next time.”

“Then you believe that Captain Gachiral was telling the truth?” asked Mayor Reaker.

“Yes, I do,” nodded the general. “I only demanded confirmation to forestall any attacks. I thought that we could just let the Sakovans return home without any bloodshed. They earned that much from us by bringing the food, but we do not have the option of defying an edict from the Katana. When General Romero arrives here, we will be at war with the Sakovans. There is nothing that we can do about it.”

“Then we are doomed,” sighed the mayor. “Without Sakovan food, many will die.”

“The best approach is to end the war quickly,” retorted General Manitow. “Perhaps the Sakovans will surrender. They certainly appeared peaceful enough when they delivered the food.”

“You don’t really believe that, do you?” questioned the mayor with disbelief.

“No,” sighed the general, “but neither do I believe that the Sakovans are anxious for war. I truly believe that they hoped that the food shipments would buy peace for themselves. They were wrong.”

“What do you plan to do now?” asked the mayor. “Having the Sakovan bodies in the marketplace will keep the suffering of the people on their minds. We must do something to get the citizens back to normal.”

“Leave that to me,” replied the general. “I will have my men remove the bodies during the night. We will load the wagon up and drive it towards the Sakova. When they are far from the city, they will bury the dead and burn the wagon. It may take a few days, but the people will return to their daily tasks.”

“What of FalconEye?” asked Mayor Reaker.

“The mage, Temiker, took him away,” answered General Manitow. “He will try to save the Sakovan, but I fear there is no hope for him. I am surprised that he lasted long enough to arrive here alive.”

“And in a few days General Romero will arrive,” nodded the mayor. “I think you are right. The worst is behind us.”

“At least as far as the turmoil over the dead goes,” countered the general. “The people will still not have food to eat. We must find a solution for that problem before we are finished with this business.”

* * *

Ukaro carried FalconEye as Temiker led the way to the schoolhouse. The Omungan mage swept through the doorway and brushed everything off the teacher’s desk. The teacher backed away as he saw Ukaro enter with the body. The students all rose from their desks to see what was happening. As Ukaro was placing FalconEye’s body face down on the desk, the wind swept his hood away. The students gasped with shock at the sight of the Chula’s face.

“Quiet,” admonished Temiker. “Ukaro is a Chula shaman. You would be well advised to observe his powers in silence. No word of this will be spoken outside these walls. Close the door.”

One of the students leaped towards the door and slammed it shut. Ukaro drew a knife and cut the clothes off the Sakovan’s body. Temiker moved close and examined the shafts sticking out of FalconEye’s back.

“They are deep,” frowned Temiker. “There is not much life left in him.”

“There is enough to try,” replied Ukaro. “If we work together, we may be able to save him.”

“Then we shall work together,” agreed Temiker. “I can work the arrows free of the flesh.”

“I will start healing from the inside,” nodded the Chula shaman. “We must work in unison to succeed.”

“I will queue off your efforts,” volunteered Temiker.

Chapter 11

A Crack and a Cry

The magic student raced through the streets of Alamar. He dashed into the common classroom and along the corridor to the dining room. Temiker and Ukaro were sitting at the table, each on a different side of FalconEye. Temiker was feeding soup to the Sakovan.

“The soldiers are taking the Sakovan bodies,” the student panted.

“What are they doing with them?” asked Temiker.

“Piling them into the wagon,” answered the student. “I heard the soldiers talking. They plan to take the bodies out of town and bury them and burn the wagon.”

“No,” FalconEye said weakly as he pushed Temiker’s hand away. “They must return to the Sakova.”

“Eat your soup,” interjected Ukaro. “I will see that your people are returned safely.”

“That is not wise,” offered Temiker. “The Sakovans do not suffer trespassers. I will go. They know me.”

“Stay and teach your students,” Ukaro shook his head. “Alamar is not the place for me to be. The Sakovans will not attack me, and I will not attack them. Trust me.”

After a long pause Temiker nodded his agreement. Ukaro rose and pulled his hood over his face.

“Do you want help?” asked the student. “I will go with you.”

Ukaro smiled at the student and gently placed his hand on the lad’s shoulder.

“You are a brave one,” he said calmly. “Stay here and help FalconEye. There will be a test of your bravery before things are done in Alamar. A wagon I can handle on my own.”

“But there are soldiers escorting it,” frowned the student. “They will not let you take the wagon. You will have to battle them.”

“There will be no battle,” smiled the Chula shaman. “These flatlanders have not yet proven to be my enemy. When they declare that they are my enemy, then the battle will begin, but not before. This is their land that I am on, not mine.”

Ukaro walked out through the kitchen and the back door of the schoolhouse. He transformed himself into a kitten and ran towards the main street through the city. It waited patiently for the wagon to appear. As the wagon rolled by, the kitten raced into the street and leaped aboard. It stood next to the bodies for a while to see if anyone had noticed its entry and then curled up for a nap.

Several hours later the wagon jolted to a halt. The kitten immediately rose and stretched. It hid in a dark corner as the soldiers reached into the wagon and removed the shovels. Calmly it waited until it heard their voices and the sound of digging. The cat moved to the rear and gazed out. Five soldiers were digging individual graves while the other seven were relaxing. Some of them were stretched out on the ground with their eyes closed.

The kitten leaped out of the wagon and landed soundlessly. It looked around until it found where the Imperial Guard horses were tied and then it padded softly in that direction. Before it reached the tree that the horses were tied to, the kitten hid and transformed into Ukaro. The Chula shaman walked softly to the horses and untied their reins. The horses were skittish as if they sensed something abnormal in the Chula. Ukaro’s split lips smiled and then opened wide as he let out a low growl. The horses panicked and fled while Ukaro stepped into the darkness behind a nearby tree.

The soldiers noticed the noise and turned to see their horses running away. Several of them raced after the horses while the others looked on in confusion. Ukaro waited patiently for the soldiers to resume their digging. He watched the chasers go by and wished them luck with their task of retrieving the horses. When there was no further attention directed his way, Ukaro moved silently to the wagon. He climbed onto the seat and grabbed the reins. He felt the horses begin to fidget nervously. With a light slapping of the reins, he urged the team to begin moving.

The wagon creaked terribly, and Ukaro held his breath as they moved slowly away from the soldiers. As soon as Ukaro heard the first shout of alarm from the soldiers, he growled mightily at the horses. The team panicked and began running as fast as the wagon would allow them. Almost immediately, Ukaro tried calming the horses even as he fought the reins. A few minutes later he managed to get the team under control.

* * *

StarWind’s eyes popped open and she sat up quickly. She jumped to her feet, and a Sakovan star slipped into her hand. She turned and saw StormSong standing just outside the clearing. The tall Sakovan warrior signaled for the spymaster to move to the opposite side of the clearing. StarWind immediately complied, even as her mind was trying to analyze the sound that had awoken her. She moved into the darkness outside the clearing and waited.

Suddenly, she heard the noise again. It was a faint noise, but one that was unmistakable to a Sakovan. She waited patiently for the chokas to arrive. When the large warbirds came into view, LifeTender was astride one of them. StarWind deliberately stepped into the path of the giant warbirds.

“Why are you here?” asked the Sakovan spymaster.

“We had a message from Temiker,” LifeTender said as she slid off the warbird. “I must inform Lyra right away.”

“Inform me of what?” Lyra asked groggily as she moved from one of the wagons towards the healing mage.

“Our caravan to Alamar was ambushed on their way home,” reported LifeTender. “Only FalconEye has survived and his condition is not good.”

“So Alamar is already closed to us,” Lyra sighed with frustration. “How could they have reacted so swiftly? What else did my uncle have to say?”

“Several things,” reported LifeTender. “The attack was not by the garrison soldiers at Alamar. It was a group from Okata. General Manitow has ordered them arrested.”

“So Alamar will still receive us?” asked StarWind.

“Maybe,” frowned LifeTender. “The situation there is volatile. The citizens carried the bodies of our dead to the marketplace and mourned them. They appeared genuinely distressed by the loss of our people.”

“You mean they will miss their food shipments,” snipped StormSong. “That is what they cry for, not Sakovan dead.”

“Temiker doesn’t think that is the case,” LifeTender continued with a slight glare at StormSong. “While the citizens did speak loudly about the end of our food shipments, they also paid tribute to our fallen warriors. Even the Imperial Guards knew better than to interfere.”

“That is saying a lot,” StarWind interjected as her eyebrows rose. “It sounds like General Manitow is walking a fine line. He is allowing the citizens to mourn the enemy, and he is arresting those responsible. That will not make the Katana happy.”

“General Romero is arriving within the week with his army,” LifeTender continued.

“Who is he?” interrupted Lyra.

“He is one of the Katana’s generals,” answered StarWind. “There are four major generals in Okata, Didyk, Romero, Kapla, and Valdey. Those are the men who control the armies that will invade the Sakova. The rest of the generals are much like Manitow. They control regional armies centered in the main cities. They are more likely to be defensive and try to thwart any Sakovan offensives.”

“Continue,” Lyra said to LifeTender.

“The Imperial Guard stole the bodies from the marketplace this evening,” the healing mage continued. “They had planned to bury them and burn the wagon, but there is a complication, and this is why Temiker felt I needed to reach you tonight. There is a Chula shaman who plans to get the wagon and the bodies and return them to the Sakova. Temiker does not want the man hurt. He stresses that Ukaro is an ally.”

“Ukaro?” echoed Lyra. “He is here in the Sakova?”

“Marak mentioned that he was sending a shaman to help with the Omungan crops,” StarWind offered.

“Yes,” nodded Lyra, “but I hardly expected Ukaro to be the one. Marak is a friend indeed.”

“You know this Ukaro?” asked StormSong.

“Yes,” nodded Lyra. “I met him during my visit to Khadora.”

“There is something that you are not telling,” accused StarWind. “Why is this Ukaro so special?”

Lyra realized that she had overreacted to the news. She was not about to reveal that the shaman was Marak’s father.

“Ukaro is the head shaman of the Zatong tribe,” answered Lyra. “His presence here is a bold statement of Emperor Marak’s support of our cause. He must not be harmed or challenged in any way.”

“Why have you brought three chokas?” StarWind asked LifeTender.

“MeadowTune suggested it,” the healer answered. “She feels that the knowledge of General Romero’s army coming to Alamar presents a serious threat to Lyra’s life. She would like the Star to return to StarCity, but she knows that Lyra will refuse. As long as Lyra is going to the city, she wants the journey to be swift so the Star can leave before General Romero gets there. She wants us to go on ahead of the caravan to Alamar. Temiker has promised to get horses and have someone wait outside the city so we do not need to ride the chokas close to the walls.”

“We?” questioned StarWind. “You are a healer. You are not one to go to an Omungan city. She should have sent a warrior or a spy.”

“We,” nodded LifeTender. “I want to help FalconEye. Temiker and Ukaro have saved his life, but he is still in danger. I can help him.”

The clearing fell quiet as everyone waited for Lyra’s response. Finally, the Star of Sakova nodded.

“MeadowTune is correct,” she stated. “StarWind, you will accompany me and LifeTender to Alamar. StormSong, you are to stay with the caravan. Try to push them so they get to Alamar well before General Romero.”

“We are still going to send food to them?” scowled StormSong. “We will just be feeding Romero’s army. It is better that they starve and return to Okata.”

“The caravans are continuing,” Lyra said emphatically. “Let’s go.”

Lyra, LifeTender and StarWind mounted the chokas and disappeared into the night.

* * *

Mistake led the way up the side of the mountain. The narrow footpath they had started on was a distant memory. They had abandoned it when it appeared to skirt the base of the mountain rather than climb the side. Angry clouds still moved across the night sky allowing the full moon to only peek through at times. After a long hike through the darkness, Mistake called a halt.

“We need to get some rest,” she said softly. “We have no idea where we are going, and there is not enough light to see well.”

“You will get no argument from me,” replied MistyTrail. “Let me lead for a bit. I will look for a flat spot for us to rest on.”

Mistake nodded and MistyTrail took the lead. She found a small ledge, but it was much too narrow to sleep on safely. She changed direction and followed the ledge hoping that it would grow wider. It did indeed grow wider, but even better, she found the mouth to a small cave. She knelt on the ledge and squeezed into the narrow opening. It was totally black inside. MistyTrail ran her hand over her head and found that the small cave opened up enough for her to sit up.

“Crawl inside,” MistyTrail called softly.

Mistake crawled into the cave and felt around until she felt her partner. She sat down in the darkness.

“Small,” commented Mistake, “but it will keep us dry if it rains. I am ready to nod off. I doubt that we will need to keep watch here. Get some sleep.”

MistyTrail nodded in the darkness and then laughed inwardly at her gesture. She stretched out on the floor and fell asleep.

When the morning sun broke over the mountains, a faint sliver of light lanced into the small cave. MistyTrail opened her eyes and stretched. She gently nudged Mistake and then rummaged in her pack for some food. She took out two pieces of dried meet and handed one to Mistake as the thief rubbed her eyes and sat up.

“Are you alright?” Mistake asked the Sakovan warrior. “You don’t hate me for getting you into this mess, do you?”

“No,” MistyTrail replied. “I am fine. I was just a little tired last night. Don’t blame yourself for this mess. I would rather be with you than have you go through this alone. I am glad that we are together.”

“Do you really mean that?” brightened Mistake. “I heard you crying last night, and I thought it was because I dragged you into this by leaving the Sakova.”

“Crying?” MistyTrail frowned in confusion. “What are you talking about? I wasn’t crying. I slept through the whole night and just woke seconds ago.”

Suddenly a sharp crack was heard in the distance immediately followed by a scream. The sounds were quite distant, but both of the women had the same reaction. Mistake beat MistyTrail to the mouth of the cave. She eased herself outward slowly and cautiously until her head was sticking out of the mouth of the cave. The sky was clear and sunny, and she squinted to shut out the brightness. Her eyes scanned the valley as she tried to locate the source of the sounds. She watched for several minutes and saw nothing. She heard nothing and slid back into the cave.

“What is out there?” whispered MistyTrail after Mistake had reentered the cave.

“Nothing,” answered Mistake. “It is a bright and sunny morning.”

“You couldn’t see who was using the whip?” asked MistyTrail.

“I thought it sounded like a whip,” shrugged Mistake, “but there is nobody outside that I could see.”

“Well maybe we can’t see them from here,” frowned MistyTrail, “but I bet they will see us when we try to leave. Now we are trapped in here.”

“It was only one sound,” chided Mistake. “It sounded like a whip and a cry, but this cave probably played tricks with our hearing. Canyons can do that sometimes. I think it has to do with how sounds echo off the rock walls.”

“One sound?” retorted MistyTrail. “There were three more while you were out there. How could you miss them?”

“Three more?” frowned Mistake. “You are joking?”

“I don’t consider beating somebody with a whip a joking matter,” scowled MistyTrail. “I saw too much of that in my youth when I visited Omungan cities to think it is funny.”

Mistake sat stunned for several moments. “Those sounds did not come from outside,” she finally said as she turned around.

She crawled into the darkness of the cave, her hand before to find the wall. MistyTrail moved swiftly to avoid Mistake’s feet as the thief changed directions as she ran her hand over the back wall of the cave.

“Here it is,” Mistake whispered. “It is smaller than the entrance. We will have to leave our packs here.”

“To go where?” asked MistyTrail.

“This cave leads somewhere,” Mistake said as she stripped off her pack. “I want to see where it leads.”

“Can’t we just go to the city?” objected MistyTrail.

“No,” Mistake said adamantly as she crawled into the tiny tunnel.

MistyTrail sighed anxiously and removed her pack. She followed Mistake into the black hole. Mistake moved slowly through the dark, one hand always before her testing for walls or drop-offs. The narrow tunnel meandered for fifteen paces before it gradually opened up wider. Mistake’s ears listened for any telltale sounds, but dripping water and her own breathing were the only things she could hear.

As Mistake rounded a bend she smelled sulfur, and smoke drifted in the air. She crinkled her nose and continued onward. After another forty paces, she saw a dull flicker of light ahead and stopped. She waited until she felt MistyTrail behind her and then continued slowly. The flickering steadily grew brighter as she crawled forward. The tunnel widened quite a bit, although the ceiling remained low.

Another fifteen paces brought the pair to a ledge high in a vast chamber. The ceiling domed high above them, but what captured their interest was the floor twenty paces below them. Torches lit the room below them brightly, and people moved about in large numbers. MistyTrail crawled alongside Mistake, and they both stared down in wonder.

Tunnels ran out of the great chamber in many directions. In the center of the room was a huge horizontal wheel that was being rotated by large ape-like creatures. In the center of the wheel was a large hole in the floor of the chamber. Passing into the large hole was a loop of rope with numerous large buckets tied off at regular intervals. Above the wheel was a wooden tower with a large pulley for the rope and a wooden walkway that passed over the wheel to a flight of steps.

People wearing gray tunics and gray knit hats walked over the walkway and waited for a bucket going down. When the bucket came, the person stepped into it and held the rope. They disappeared through the hole in the floor as the rope descended. Mistake did not see any people coming up in buckets on the other side of the rope loop, but there were people constantly moving between tunnels.

A commotion came from one of the tunnels. The crack of the whip was loud, as was the cry that followed it. A small man ran from the tunnel and climbed the steps to the walkway. A large giant of a man followed and cracked the whip at the small man to make him move faster. The small man ran across the walkway and swiftly stepped into the first bucket available to him. He disappeared through the hole in the floor. The large man with the whip disappeared into one of the tunnels. Mistake tapped MistyTrail and moved back from the edge of the ledge.

“What do you make of this?” whispered Mistake. “What have we stumbled across?”

“I am not sure,” replied MistyTrail, “but I do not like the looks of it. I wish we had not come here.”

“At least we can leave,” declared Mistake. “I do not think those going down the rope have a choice. Come on, we will leave now.”

“No,” sniffed MistyTrail. “We cannot leave now.”

“Why not?” frowned Mistake. “This is obviously not the place to ask for directions.”

“Didn’t you see that last man that was forced to go down the rope?” questioned MistyTrail.

“The one who was whipped?” countered Mistake. “Of course I saw him. What about him?”

“Didn’t you notice anything strange about him?” asked MistyTrail.

“Strange?” frowned Mistake. “Not really. I was more focused on the big guy with the whip. He is not someone that I would like to meet. I bet he could wrestle with those large apes and win. What was so strange about the man he whipped?”

“He wasn’t wearing a hat like the rest,” answered MistyTrail.

“So maybe he lost it when he was whipped,” scowled Mistake. “What is wrong with you? You are starting to cry. Tell me what you saw that has distressed you so.”

“His ears,” sniffed MistyTrail. “He had pointy ears like us. We can’t possibly leave now.”

“No, we can’t,” Mistake said softly as she scurried to the edge.

MistyTrail wiped her eyes and scooted forward alongside Mistake. They peered down into the room looking for any other workers who were not wearing hats. They watched for hours, but there were none. Suddenly the wheel stopped moving. The ape-like creatures stopped pushing the wheel and strode off down one of the tunnels. There was no traffic passing through the room. MistyTrail tapped Mistake and moved back from the edge.

“You keep watch,” MistyTrail said. “I am going back to the cave to get some food. Is it alright if we just share one piece of meat?”

“That will be fine,” nodded Mistake. “Be careful.”

MistyTrail turned and left. Mistake crawled forward and kept watch on the chamber. She had not been watching long when she heard MistyTrail returning. She pushed back from the edge and was surprised to see that MistyTrail had brought the rope with her.

“What is that for?” asked Mistake as she accepted half of the dried meat.

“How else can we get down there?” retorted the Sakovan warrior.

“Get down there?” Mistake asked in horror. “Please tell me that you are joking. We are not going down there.”

“We said that we were going to look for our family,” pouted MistyTrail. “How can we not go down there?”

“So he has pointy ears,” argued Mistake. “Maybe he suffered the same quirk of fate that we did. His ears do not make him our relative.”

“Have you ever met anyone else who has ears like us?” asked MistyTrail. “Have you?”

“No,” admitted Mistake. “At least not until I met you, but that is no reason to do something foolish.”

“Just hold one end of the rope,” scowled MistyTrail. “You won’t have to go down.”

“No,” Mistake replied adamantly. “I spent my whole life searching for you. I will not let you throw your life away.”

“Fine,” retorted MistyTrail. “I will just hang from the ledge and drop.”

MistyTrail tried to move her legs to the edge, but Mistake grabbed her.

“Must you do this?” sighed Mistake.

“I have to,” sniffed MistyTrail. “I have to know who he is. Please help me.”

“But he is down the hole,” protested Mistake. “You can’t get down there without the apes.”

“I just want to get his hat,” explained MistyTrail. “He must have dropped it when he was whipped. The timing is perfect right now. There is no one around.”

“Alright,” Mistake shook her head. “You just grab the hat and get back up here. Do you promise?”

“I promise,” MistyTrail nodded vigorously as she grabbed the rope and began lowering one end to the floor below.

“Make it quick,” urged Mistake as she wrapped the rope around herself and found a rock to brace her feet on. “They probably stopped for the midday meal. They won’t be gone for long.”

MistyTrail grabbed the rope and swung her feet over the edge. She slid down the rope as fast as she could. When her feet hit the floor, she looked around nervously to see if anyone was nearby. Seeing no one around, she dashed for the tunnel that the man had emerged from. She peered along the tunnel and could not see the end of it. She ran into the tunnel.

Mistake watched her sister disappear into the tunnel. She chewed nervously on her lip as she waited. Suddenly, the whip man appeared out of one of the tunnels. Mistake cringed with fear. The man walked to the wheel and peered into the hole in the floor. He grumbled under his breath and stormed off down a different tunnel.

“Hurry, MistyTrail,” Mistake said softly to herself.

Mistake heard the whip man bellowing loudly and cracking his whip. The growls that followed let Mistake know that the apes were the targets of the man’s abuse. She began to sweat profusely as she silently urged MistyTrail to hurry.

Finally, MistyTrail emerged from the tunnel she raced across the floor, and Mistake felt the tension on the rope. Mistake held the rope tightly as her eyes remained glued on the entrance to the tunnel that the apes would use to return. MistyTrail pulled herself over the edge, and Mistake frantically pulled in the rope. She just managed to get the end of the rope as the apes stormed into the room. She exhaled her held breath, and turned to stare at MistyTrail.

“Did you find it?” she asked.

MistyTrail grinned and pulled the hat from her belt.

“Don’t ever do that to me again,” warned Mistake. “I would rather be in danger myself than fear for you when I cannot help. What do we do with it now that you have it?”

“We wait for him to return from the hole,” answered MistyTrail. “Maybe we can use the hat to signal him.”

“And hope that he doesn’t point us out to everyone else,” frowned Mistake. “I do not like this plan.”

Chapter 12

Pointy Ears

Mistake and MistyTrail watched the large chamber for hours. Most of the activity was centered around the large apes rotating the large wheel and people moving from one tunnel to another. Very few people made use of the bucket elevator until late in the day. When people did start to come up in the buckets, it was a steady stream. Over an hour passed before an empty bucket was seen coming up from below. They watched carefully for the man without a hat. As the stream of people riding the buckets turned into a trickle, MistyTrail sighed in frustration.

“Maybe he isn’t coming up,” whispered Mistake.

“He will be coming,” retorted MistyTrail. “We will wait. He may be our brother. We can’t leave him here.”

“Our brother?” asked Mistake. “Do you really think we could just accidentally end up in this cave and stumble upon our long lost brother? I spent years looking for you.”

“How else can you explain his ears?” countered MistyTrail. “It must be a family trait.”

“A family trait?” echoed Mistake. “Don’t be silly. He is probably just descended from the ancient elves like we are.”

“Elves?” questioned MistyTrail. “What are you talking about? There are no elves.”

“Maybe not,” responded Mistake, “but there used to be.”

“You are crazy,” MistyTrail shook her head. “You are beginning to sound like HawkShadow. He always used to tease me about being an elf. There is no such thing.”

“You can’t just wish away history,” retorted Mistake. “The elves may indeed be long gone, but they did exist. I have read ancient scrolls in Fakara that speak of them.”

“They are probably just stories made up for children,” argued MistyTrail.

“Hardly,” countered Mistake. “They are the same scrolls that talk about the Torak, the Astor, and the Star. Do you believe those are just tales for children?”

MistyTrail’s face clouded in confusion. She remember when she first heard the reading of the Scroll of Kaltara and thought it was just a story, but then Lyra came to the Sakova and became the Star. How could she dismiss ancient scrolls after that?

“What did the scrolls say?” asked MistyTrail.

“The elves used to trade with the humans at Angragar,” recalled Mistake. “In fact, it was the elves who created the Qubari Jungle to hide the ancient city. They had been attacking it when they found out who their real enemy was.”

“They created the jungle?” MistyTrail asked skeptically. “That is hard to believe.”

“Perhaps for you,” conceded Mistake, “but I have been there. I entered the ancient city of Angragar. The city was partially destroyed by large siege engines, just like the scrolls reported. The city was guarded by hellsouls, just like the scrolls said. I also met trolls in the jungle who thought I smelled like an elf. They had no reason to lie, MistyTrail.”

“Smelled like an elf?” echoed MistyTrail. “What does an elf smell like? Do you think that you are an elf?”

“I think we are probably descended from the ancient elves,” nodded Mistake. “It would be strange for all of the elves to die at the same time. Some of them must have had families that lingered for years. I guess one of them was an ancestor of ours.”

“That still leads to the man without a hat being a relative,” MistyTrail pointed out.

“No,” countered Mistake. “It only means he might also be descended from some ancient elf. I am sure there must be plenty of people around with pointed ears.”

“How many have you known?” inquired MistyTrail.

“None,” conceded Mistake before she quickly added, “but that does not mean that they don’t exist.”

“We will wait,” MistyTrail said with determination.

Mistake shrugged and watched the scene below in silence. What bothered her most was not the wasted time spent to find the man with the pointy ears. What she was concerned about was the depression MistyTrail would go through when she found out the man was not her brother. Mistake had experienced enough of that to know the feeling.

“There he is,” MistyTrail whispered excitedly.

Mistake saw the man coming up in a bucket. She stared at his pointy ears and felt excitement course through her body even as she tried to tell herself that he was just a man.

“What are you going to do?” asked Mistake. “He will not be in this room for long.”

“You will see,” grinned MistyTrail as she watched the man step out of the bucket onto the walkway. “I have experience in playing with people from guarding the Sakova.

Mistake looked at MistyTrail with concern on her face.

MistyTrail wove an air tunnel and positioned it near the bottom of the stairs from the walkway. She waited anxiously for the man to approach it.

“Stop,” MistyTrail whispered through the air tunnel as the man stepped off the stairs. “Where is your hat?”

Mistake giggled softly as the man turned and looked around. His hand subconsciously went to his head to confirm the absence of his hat. His mouth opened to speak.

“Silence,” ordered MistyTrail. “You will not speak until I direct you to. Walk to your left slowly.”

The man stood and rotated slowly to find the person talking to him. He shook his head in wonder, but he followed the instructions. A few other workers came up on buckets and immediately left through one of the tunnels, but the man without a hat walked slowly to his left.

“Make another left,” ordered MistyTrail.

Again the man searched for the person giving him directions, but he complied. He ended up directly below Misty Trail.

“Stop,” she ordered. “What is your name? Say it softly.”

“Eltor,” the man said softly.

“What are you?” asked MistyTrail.

“I am a miner,” answered the man. “I have lost my hat. Can I go now?”

“No,” frowned MistyTrail. “Why do you have pointy ears?”

The man looked around again, but he did so in frustration. MistyTrail could see his hands clenching in anger.

“Answer the question,” MistyTrail said forcefully.

“All elves have pointy ears,” snapped the man. “Where are you? Who are you?”

“You must release him,” warned Mistake. “The whip man will back soon. The apes are beginning to look around like the work day is done.”

“I am a friend,” MistyTrail whispered into the air tunnel. “Are you free to return here tonight?”

“You don’t sound like a friend to me,” snapped the elf. “If I am found here standing idle I will be whipped.”

MistyTrail bit her lower lip as she contemplated her next move. Mistake nudged her to urge her to finish the conversation. MistyTrail sighed and dropped the hat into the large chamber.

“Do not look up,” she warned. “You will expose us. Come back here tonight when the room is empty.”

Mistake could tell that the elf wanted to look up really badly, but he didn’t. The hat floated down and landed a few paces away. Eltor walked swiftly to it and picked it up. He placed the hat on his head and walked hurriedly into one of the tunnels. MistyTrail collapsed the air tunnel.

“What if he betrays us?” asked Mistake as she heard the bellowing of the whip master approaching.

“He won’t,” MistyTrail said hopefully. “He is an elf.”

“So he says,” frowned Mistake. “I am not sure that I believe him. Even so, he does not know that we are truly friendly to him. We are taking a big chance here, MistyTrail. We don’t even know if he can return here tonight. They may keep the workers in cells for all we know.”

“If he does not come, I will go looking for him,” declared MistyTrail.

“You can’t,” frowned Mistake. “Suppose he is an elf. That means that the elves still exist. It means there is even less of a chance that he is a relative. I think if he doesn’t show we should leave this place.”

“Look,” argued MistyTrail, “our purpose was to find out where we are. Why do we need to risk going into a city when Eltor can tell us?”

“Alright,” conceded Mistake. “We will wait to see if he shows, but you are not going down there again. Promise me that, or I am leaving with the rope.”

The whip man entered the chamber and looked around. He shouted to the apes, and they all moved away from the wheel. They shuffled into the entrance to one of the tunnels, and the whip man stormed into a different one. The chamber was empty.

“I promise that I won’t go down there without asking you first,” declared MistyTrail. “That is the best I can do. Do not abandon your sister.”

Mistake appeared angry at first with MistyTrail’s response, but she soon chuckled.

“That is so much like a ploy that I would try on you,” she grinned. “We are very much alike. We will stay together.”

* * *

LifeTender and StarWind accompanied the Star of Sakova to the schoolhouse in Alamar. They tied their horses to a tree next to the building and walked in the front door. The students turned to see who was entering, but the Sakovans ignored them and walked along the corridor to the dining room. The room was empty, but the door to Temiker’s office stood open. StarWind moved swiftly to it and peered inside. She grinned broadly and waved the others over. Lyra and LifeTender entered the office. Temiker sat behind his desk and FalconEye dosed in a chair before it. Temiker rose to his feet and bowed slightly to his niece.

“You have arrived safely,” the Omungan mage greeted the Sakovans. “Did the Imperial Guards question you at the gates?”

“Not at all,” answered StarWind as LifeTender moved next to FalconEye. “Should they have?”

“Things are tense in Alamar now,” sighed Temiker. “General Manitow’s men brought the ambushers back to the city. It was an ugly affair. The citizens mobbed the soldiers and tried to snare the men from Okata. The Imperial Guards had to fight them off. There were quite a few wounded.”

“Then the people really are dissatisfied with things in Alamar,” mused the Star of Sakova. “Where does the mayor stand in all of this?”

“Mayor Reaker is a good man,” shrugged Temiker. “He really does care for his people, but he understands that all power stems from the Katana. He will try to talk to the people and calm them. If he cannot, he will utilize General Manitow and his men.”

“How many Imperial Guards report to General Manitow?” asked StarWind.

“Around a thousand,” answered Temiker. “They cover a large area from the Wytung Mountains to the tip of the Great Peninsula. That includes the large cities of Alamar and Breele.”

FalconEye woke and moaned softly as LifeTender cast healing spells on him.

“Let me lift him onto my desk,” offered Temiker. “It will be easier for you to minister to him. He had two arrows in his back. We can talk in the dining room.”

LifeTender nodded, but it was StarWind who lifted the wounded Sakovan and placed him on the desk. The Sakovan spymaster followed Lyra and her uncle into the dining room.

“What do you hope to accomplish here?” Temiker asked his niece.

“My original intent was to deliver more food and convince the people that we are friendly,” Lyra replied. “The ambush has changed my plans. It sounds like the people of Alamar are friendly towards us. That pleases me and gives me cause to hope for peace, but the pending arrival of General Romero’s army can crush that hope.”

“General Manitow tried to forestall any harm to our people,” Temiker pointed out, “but do not expect him to switch sides. Like the mayor, he cares for the people under his control, but he is a pragmatist. The Holy Katana still rules Omunga. He will obey his orders.”

“What if General Romero was lured someplace else?” asked StarWind. “Would General Manitow allow the continued delivery of food?”

“If we could stop orders coming in from Okata, he would,” mused Temiker. “He does not want war with the Sakovans, but he will feel duty bound to obey orders. In the absence of orders, we will be welcomed here.”

“How many men is General Romero bringing with him?” asked StarWind.

“We do not know,” answered Temiker. “Captain Gachiral probably knows. He was the leader of the ambush. His real purpose in coming here was to inform General Manitow to close the city to Sakovans. He is part of General Romero’s army.”

“I won’t be able to interrogate him,” frowned StarWind. “There is no plausible reason for a female to talk to him.”

LifeTender and FalconEye walked out of the office and joined the group.

“You are looking much better,” Temiker smiled broadly at FalconEye. “How do you feel?”

“Like a new man,” FalconEye replied to Temiker as he bowed low to Lyra. “I have failed you, Star. I am sorry.”

“You have failed no one,” Lyra said as she gently placed her hand on FalconEye. “It was I who sent you into danger. Your strength allowed our people to return home. You have done well.”

“We are talking about the people of Alamar and their feelings towards Sakovans,” interjected StarWind. “You can tell us much about that.”

“The people of Alamar are a good people,” declared FalconEye. “I was skeptical at first, but they greeted us more warmly each time we came. They practically worshiped SpringThaw. At first I thought it was only because of the food that we were bringing them, but I learned that I was wrong. Citizens hung around when all of the food was gone. They stayed to talk to SpringThaw mostly, but they were friendly towards all of us. Many of them invited us into their homes to share their meager rations.”

“That is not the mindset of a people who only seek what others have to give,” stated Lyra. “It sounds like we have developed a lasting friendship with the people here. We cannot allow that to die.”

“How can you sustain it?” asked Temiker. “If the Katana has declared war on the Sakovans, this friendship that you speak of is over.”

“Is it?” retorted the Star of Sakova. “It will only be over if we walk away from these people. I will not do that.”

“This city is not worth losing the Sakova for,” countered Temiker. “Ukaro and I are close to solving the problem of the disease. If we are successful, the starvation here will pass. Why risk losing StarCity and thousands of Sakovans over it?”

“Omungan armies are already entering the Sakova near Okata,” StarWind informed Temiker. “StarCity is already at risk.”

“And why not make the Omungans concentrate on their own soil, instead of ours?” proposed Lyra. “Are you well enough to travel, FalconEye?”

“He should rest more,” interrupted LifeTender. “He looks better than he really is. Healing takes time. I have just accelerated the process.”

“I am ready to serve my Star,” declared FalconEye. “What would you have me do?”

“Go to the marketplace,” instructed Lyra. “Find a table and stand upon it. Tell the people that the Sakovans have a message for all to hear. Ask them to gather. I will come within the hour.”

“As you command,” grinned FalconEye. “The citizens of Alamar will come to listen.”

“Go with him StarWind,” instructed Lyra. “Remain invisible, but be prepared to intervene if the Imperial Guards try to interfere. I do not want FalconEye harmed.”

StarWind hesitated, and Lyra smiled at her.

“I will travel with my uncle,” declared the Star of Sakova. “I will be safe. Go and take LifeTender with you.”

* * *

Mayor Reaker hurried into General Manitow’s office. The general looked up and waved the mayor to a seat, but Reaker declined.

“We have trouble,” declared the mayor. “The Sakovan is in the marketplace calling for the citizens to assemble to hear from the Sakovans.”

“I heard that there was a commotion there,” shrugged the general. “I have sent troops to quell any disturbances. If the citizens want to talk, I have no qualms against that, as long they remain peaceful. What Sakovan do you speak of?”

“The one who escaped the ambush,” answered the mayor. “I thought he would die.”

“FalconEye?” frowned the general. “Those wizards must have more skill than I imagined. I also thought he would die. He was practically dead when he arrived. Still, he is not much of a speaker. Were it SpringThaw calling upon the people I would be more concerned. She had the gift of arousing the people.”

“That’s it?” scowled the mayor. “You are just going to wave off this arousing of the citizenry?”

“I said that I sent troops,” retorted the general. “What do you want me to do? If some people want to gather together and share their woe, there is little I can do to stop it. I can chase them out of the marketplace, and they will just move to an inn.”

“Thousands of people are going to meet in an inn?” snapped Mayor Reaker.

“Thousands?” echoed the general as he looked up with a frown. “What do you mean thousands?”

“You haven’t been listening,” replied the mayor. “They have been gathering for almost an hour. Just about everyone is trying to crowd into the marketplace.”

The general leaped to his feet and stormed out the door of his office. He stood in the corridor and started shouting orders. Soldiers began running, and the general returned to his office.

“I am sending more men to the marketplace,” he declared, “but I must be cautious. This could just be a ruse to lessen the guards here. The people want Captain Gachiral and his soldiers to hang. I will not leave this building unguarded.”

“Perhaps we should go to the marketplace,” suggested Mayor Reaker. “It would be better if we were at hand to give the correct orders. We do not want a repeat of the angry mob that tried to take the prisoners.”

“Right,” agreed the general. “I still think that is their goal. That FalconEye always was a quiet one. I cannot imagine him really addressing thousands of people. He must be a diversion.”

General Manitow strode out of his office and into the large entry foyer. Mayor Reaker followed closely and listened as the general bellowed orders to everyone in hearing range. He ordered sleeping guards to be awakened to bolster the defenses of the headquarters. He commanded that the doors to the headquarters be closed and locked after he left.

The general and the mayor left the building and headed towards the marketplace. The general saw the huge crowd from blocks away. His mood darkened as he ordered some Imperial Guards to create a path for him. The soldiers drove a wedge into the crowd so that the general and the mayor could reach the front row surrounding the table that the Sakovan stood on.

* * *

“I have never seen so many Omungans in the Sakova,” frowned SkyDancer as she peered out through the bushes. “We must sound the alarm immediately.”

“There are probably a thousand in this group,” replied HawkShadow. “There will be more later. It is not the number that disturbs me, but rather the speed at which they are traveling. This area of the Sakova has been invaded many times. It is so close to Okata that the armies choose it every time they threaten to invade.”

“So you are not going to issue an alarm?” questioned SkyDancer.

“Not just yet,” answered the Sakovan assassin. “What we need to do now is to slow them down. We must prove to them that they are at great risk. Their caution will slow their progress.”

“How are you going to slow them down?” asked SkyDancer. “Lyra said not to kill them.”

“No, she didn’t,” grinned HawkShadow. “She said that they were not to have any bodies to show the Omungans. I think we can follow those orders and still have some fun.”

“You are going to make their corpses disappear?” SkyDancer asked with skepticism.

“No,” chuckled HawkShadow. “You are going to make the bodies disappear. They appear to have three outriders on each flank. We will attack one flank starting from the rear. I will take out an outrider, and you will dispose of the body. Take the body, the horse, and anything else that will point to that man ever existing. I want you to take it far enough away that if they decide to search, they will find nothing.”

“I can do that,” assured SkyDancer. “Still, only killing the three outriders will not slow them down. You are risking your life for little gain.”

“This is only the first step,” explained HawkShadow. “While it alone will not slow them down, you must trust me that this army will move cautiously in a day or two.”

“I do trust you,” smiled SkyDancer. “I like to think that I am good at what I do, but I know a master when I see one.”

“You are excellent at patrolling the Sakova,” HawkShadow smiled back. “You will have a chance to prove it really soon.”

“I know,” frowned SkyDancer. “They never can manage to leave us in peace for long, can they?”

“They cannot even manage to rule their own country,” replied HawkShadow. “They have chosen yet another Katana that is eager to shed the blood of their young men.”

“I hope that I am called upon to help you with more than just burying bodies,” SkyDancer said.

“You will be,” assured HawkShadow. “There is one part of their bodies that you will not bury though. I want their tails cut off and saved. Preserve the ribbons as well.”

Most Omungan soldiers wore their hair quite long. Some had long braids hanging down their backs, while others merely tied the long hair back with a white ribbon and let it hang behind them.

“What do you want with their hair?” puzzled SkyDancer.

“These men will react to our strikes with bravado,” explained HawkShadow. “While we are killing these three today, we will not in the future. I plan to make it known to the Omungans that we can strike anytime and any place we want.”

“You plan to attack some of them and merely cut off their tails?” questioned SkyDancer.

“Not just me,” grinned HawkShadow. “You will also get in on the fun. It will be hard for a soldier to maintain his bravado when his fellow soldiers see him without his tail. At first, the victims will be ridiculed, but when we have struck enough of them, fear will spread through their camp like a downpour.”

“A brilliant plan,” frowned SkyDancer, “but how are we to get close enough to them to cut their hair?”

“That is the challenge,” smiled HawkShadow. “We will talk about strategies tonight after we do the simple chore scheduled for today.”

“Simple chore?” chided SkyDancer. “Do not get a swelled head out here. That can be fatal. There is nothing easy about picking off outriders from a group of a thousand soldiers. Each kill carries the chance of death along with it.”

“I understand,” HawkShadow nodded solemnly. “My talk is for my own self-confidence, not to impress you. I will be careful.”

“Still, shouldn’t we send for more help?” asked SkyDancer. “Just the two of us against a thousand is long odds.”

“We will do fine,” replied HawkShadow. “I have sent a message asking Goral to come out, but it will be a while before he gets here.”

“Goral is hardly a stealthy type,” responded SkyDancer. “He is more the hit-them-over-the-head type. Why did you choose him?”

“Goral can be frightening in his own way,” smiled HawkShadow. “Besides, he can carry an awful lot. I plan to collect more than a few tails from these Omungans.”

“Now you have me looking forward to tonight’s strategy session,” chuckled SkyDancer. “I can’t imagine how we could get more than a handful of tails without dying.”

“I bet you can,” countered HawkShadow as he slid back down the slope that was hiding them from the Omungan army. “Let’s get this task out of the way.”

Chapter 13

Offer for Alamar

“Can we get through please?” LifeTender asked sweetly.

Two large women watching FalconEye stand on the table turned to stare at the source of the melodious request. One of the women nodded and moved out of the way, but the other’s eyes narrowed as she stared at LifeTender.

“Who are you?” asked the women. “We have been standing here for an hour waiting to see what is going to happen. You can’t just push your way to the front.”

“We must get up there,” StarWind said over LifeTender’s shoulder, “although I would prefer not to have to push. We are friends of FalconEye.”

The woman’s mouth opened in confusion. Her brow wrinkled as she stared at StarWind.

“We are all friends of the Sakovan here,” she finally said. “You will be able to hear just fine from where you are.”

Lyra squeezed between StarWind and LifeTender. She smiled up at the woman.

“I am sorry to trouble you,” Lyra said, “but we are not here to listen. We are here to talk. We are Sakovans.”

The woman gasped and stared at the three newcomers. Speechlessly, she nodded vigorously. She turned around and tapped the person in front of her.

“Make way,” she said loudly. “Make way for Sakovans.”

“Merge into the crowd,” Lyra said softly to StarWind and LifeTender. “I did not expect to become a spectacle before we reached the table.”

StarWind swiftly stepped backwards, and LifeTender squeezed to the left and hid behind a tall man. The large woman smiled as she turned around.

“Where did the others go?” she asked. “I have a path cleared to the table.”

“Only I need to go there,” Lyra smiled in reply. “Thank you very much for your help.”

Everyone stood on their toes in an attempt to see the Sakovan moving through the crowd. People between Lyra and FalconEye jostled their neighbors to create a corridor for the Sakovan. Lyra scooted through the openings as quickly as she could. No one complained about the temporary discomfort, and FalconEye extended his hand to Lyra to help her onto the table.

“The mayor and the general are here,” FalconEye whispered.

“Don’t point, but tell me where they are,” replied Lyra as she hugged FalconEye.

“Better than that,” FalconEye whispered back as he turned slightly as he hugged Lyra back. “You are looking right at them. They are in the front row.”

“I see them,” Lyra said as she broke the embrace.

Lyra separated herself from FalconEye and gazed out at the huge crowd. She felt tremors of anxiety ripple through her body. She took a deep breath and held one arm high above her head. The crowd fell into silence.

“People of Alamar,” Lyra began. “I want to thank you for saving FalconEye. I heard that he was near death, and that citizens of this great city nursed him back to health. I want to thank you for that.”

“Are you Sakovan?” shouted a man near the front.

“I am Sakovan,” answered Lyra. “In fact, I am Lyra, the Star of Sakova. I am the leader of my people as the Katana is yours.”

While Lyra spoke she kept an eye on the general and the mayor without appearing to. She saw the general stiffen when she announced who she was. Her nervousness increased.

“I know the people of Alamar have had a rough time recently,” she continued after the murmurs of awe died down. “I am happy that my people have been able to share our food with you. I would like to continue doing so.”

Thousands of people started cheering. The noise was deafening. Lyra smiled broadly and turned slowly to gaze at all of the people. It took several minutes for the noise to die down, even after Lyra raised her hand for silence.

“I do not, however, want to sacrifice my people to deliver it,” she continued. “I know that you all heard of the ambush that killed five of my people. I also know that many hearts in Alamar went out to those victims of senseless slaughter. I heard about the flowers and jewelry that some of you left with their bodies. I am very touched by your generosity and warmth.”

Lyra paused as she noticed tears on some of the faces in the audience. She felt her own eyes moisten as she continued her speech.

“The Sakovans who traveled far to bring the food to Alamar spoke highly of the people of here,” the Star of Sakova continued. “SpringThaw was especially thrilled to meet so many new and loving people.”

Quite a few citizens were openly crying now. Lyra saw the general making gestures to some his men.

“Let me get to the reason for speaking to you today,” Lyra said quickly as she knew that the time before confrontation with the Imperial Guards was running out. “The Sakovan people sincerely want to continue supplying food to Alamar, but as a leader, I cannot consign my people to death by forcing them to deliver it.”

“I will go get it,” shouted a man. Others chimed in and agreed to help.

“I appreciate that offer,” smiled Lyra, “but the Katana has thousands of men in the Sakova at this very moment searching for our homes. I would not be surprised if the Imperial Guards tortured those of you who did travel to the Sakova. They want desperately to find StarCity.”

Lyra saw Imperial Guards trying to push through the crowd to get to the table she was standing on. The citizens were shoving back. Lyra knew that the situation could turn ugly in a heartbeat.

“There is a way we can work together,” Lyra shouted over the commotion as she turned to face the general. “General Manitow, would you come up here please?”

The general’s face turned beet red. Lyra could not tell if it was from embarrassment or anger. He stood glaring at Lyra while nearby citizens urged him to get up on the large table. Finally, he nodded and leaped onto the table. He walked right up to the Star and faced her.

“I do not know what you are trying to do,” the general whispered, “but I will not have these people rioting in my streets. You are arousing their tempers, and I cannot let you continue to do so. Leave now, and you will be permitted to leave safely.”

“I am offering life and good health to your citizens, general,” Lyra replied. “The group has been extremely well behaved for a starving population. The commotion is only because they know that you ordered your soldiers to make me stop talking. Command your soldiers to halt, and the crowd will behave. Are my mere words so threatening to you?”

“It is not your words that I fear,” retorted the general. “What I fear is what my troops may have to do to restore order after you incite the people to riot.”

“Then I will not incite them to riot,” declared Lyra. “I have no desire for bloodshed whatsoever. Will you halt the advance of your soldiers?”

“No desire for bloodshed?” echoed the general, as the crowd grew impatient to hear Lyra speak. “What would your people do with the twelve soldiers that I have sitting in cells if I released them? Tell me that you would not have them torn apart.”

“I would hope that you would not release them,” replied the Star of Sakova. “They should be imprisoned until an investigation is completed. If they are found guilty of crimes, the government should punish them. If they are not guilty, they should be given a safe escort away from here.”

“That is what you really believe?” the general asked with disbelief evident in his voice. “You would let the murders of SpringThaw escape?”

“It is how I feel,” nodded Lyra. “I happen to believe that those soldiers took it upon themselves to murder innocent wagon drivers. I do not believe that they were working under any such orders, especially not yours.”

“Especially not mine?” questioned General Manitow. “What would you know about my orders?”

“Nothing,” admitted Lyra, “but I have heard that you care deeply for these people. You know that they are alive only through the intervention of the Sakovans. I could not imagine you being so cold and cruel as to punish these people just to kill five Sakovans. Am I wrong?”

“You are right,” sighed the general, “but things are not as easy as that. I warned your people to flee. Ask FalconEye. He was there.”

“I already know that is the truth,” conceded Lyra. “I believe you to be a good man in a hard situation, General. Please halt the advance of your men.”

The general turned with annoyance on his face. He waved his hand and signaled his men to halt. He turned back to face Lyra.

“There is an army approaching Alamar as we speak,” the general sighed with frustration. “Within the week, my men will be outnumbered ten to one. I cannot help you even if I wanted to. Take your people and go home.”

“I wish it were that simple, General,” Lyra responded. “I was serious when I said that thousands of Omungan troops were in the Sakova. The Sakovans have tried to avoid conflict with the Omungans for many generations. It seems that your people have a hard time finding true leaders.”

“I will not stand here and listen to you disparage our Katana,” scowled the general. “While I am grateful for your food and feel sorry about the coming hostilities, this country searched hard and long to select this Katana. He is a good man.”

“Did you ever speak with Larst, General?” asked Lyra.

“I have never had the pleasure of meeting the Katana,” retorted General Manitow. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“I have,” replied Lyra. “Larst and I have met secretly for over six months on a regular schedule. We worked together on a plan for peace. It was not a month ago that I promised Larst that I would send food to the Omungan cities. I proposed the building of three roads through the Sakova to aid Omungans with their travel. We had agreed that the Omungans and Sakovans would work side-by-side to build those roads. I last spoke to him the day before he was chosen to be Katana.”

“How can that be?” questioned the general. “If what you say is true, you must have done something terrible to provoke him.”

The crowd was growing restless as Lyra spoke privately with the general. People began to shout because they wanted to know how the Omungans could work with the Sakovans to supply food to Alamar.

“We have done nothing to provoke him,” declared Lyra. “There is another explanation for his turnabout, but now is not the time to discuss it. I am about to make a public offer to you and Mayor Reaker, General. Think hard about your answer before you give it.”

Lyra immediately turned away from the general and walked to the edge of the table. She held both hands high above her head and the crowd instantly fell silent.

“People of Alamar,” Lyra shouted, “I said there was a way that we could work together in solving your problem of food scarcity. I am prepared to continue sending caravans of food to Omunga with only one condition.”

“What condition?” shouted several people.

“The condition is that General Manitow guarantee the safe passage of my people to and from the Sakova,” declared Lyra. “I ask nothing else of the people of Omunga. We will deliver the food for free as long as we are allowed to.”

The crowd roared with approval. The cheering reverberated for blocks as people relayed the Star’s words to those who were not close enough to hear it for themselves. The cheering and shouting continued for many minutes before it finally petered out.

“You know I can’t guarantee that,” scowled the general as he walked up behind the Star. “I trusted you, and now you are starting a riot.”

Lyra turned to face the general. “I have done nothing of the kind,” countered Lyra. “Listen to your people, General. Do you hear any threats being shouted? Or do you hear a starving people weeping for joy?”

“Oh, they are happy now,” retorted the general, “but they won’t be when they find out how you tricked them. You won’t even have time to get another caravan into this city before General Romero arrives.”

“I certainly will,” assured the Star. “Six wagons will be here tomorrow. What happens after that is up to you. If you are going to let the Katana starve your people, I suggest you wait until their bellies are full before you tell them that. Shall we go to your office? There are some things I would like to discuss with you and Mayor Reaker.”

General Manitow gazed out at the cheering crowd and shook his head. He felt he was too angry to speak civilly to the Star of Sakova, but getting her off the streets seemed to be a prudent approach.

“Very well,” he nodded curtly. “We shall go to my office.”

The general jumped down from the table in front of the mayor. He extended his hand to the Star like a gentleman and nudged the mayor to follow. The crowd parted for the Star, some citizens bowing as they would for the Katana. Others cheered as she walked by, and still others tried to reach out and touch her. The crowd surged after them as the general led the way to the headquarters of the Imperial Guard. As the general mounted the steps, a man called out to him.

“We didn’t hear your answer, General,” the man shouted. “They only relayed the words of the Sakovan. Will you give her the guarantee?”

“We are going to discuss it,” snapped the general.

“Discuss it?” shouted another man. “What is there to discuss? She is offering to give the citizens food. If you don’t guarantee it, perhaps you and your soldiers should start getting your food from Okata. There won’t be enough here for us to share with you.”

The general grumbled under his breath and stormed into the headquarters. The mayor waited for Lyra to enter before following. The general strode along the corridor and into his office. By the time the mayor and Lyra arrived, the general was already seated behind his desk. The mayor offered the chair before the desk to Lyra and then dragged another one over for himself. The general saw a soldier walking past the door and ordered him to close it.

“A very elegant speech,” the mayor stated to break the silence.

“Elegant?” snapped the general. “Just what do you propose I tell the citizens when Romero arrives? Or better yet, what are you going to tell them, Mayor Reaker? This city will erupt into full scale rioting. All of my men will be busy trying to keep order in Alamar.”

“Does that mean that they won’t have time to come to the Sakova to murder your innocent neighbors?” posed Lyra.

“Enough,” shouted the general. “This is not some game we are playing here. You are fast losing whatever sympathy I had for your troubles. You have shown a careless disregard for the very people that you say you are trying to save from starvation. Romero’s men will not stand for the citizens rioting. He will kill them.”

“What will you do when he starts to kill them?” Lyra scowled. “Will you stand by and watch them die?”

General Romero slammed his fist down on the desk in a fit of rage. The veins in his head bulged and his mouth contorted grotesquely.

“It is a valid question,” Mayor Reaker said calmly. “What can we do when General Romero starts to mistreat our people?”

“He wouldn’t find it necessary to deal with them if I had things under control,” snapped the general. “If she hadn’t stirred them up with false promises, there would be no problem to deal with.”

“My promises were not false,” Lyra said softly. “I am not trying to harm these people, General. I truly want to help them. What would you do in my place?”

The general calmed down as he thought about Lyra’s question. His veins dampened, and he sighed in frustration.

“I am fortunate not to be in your position,” admitted the general. “With all that is going on, why are you so concerned about the people of Alamar? You should be preparing to defend the Sakova.”

“We are preparing our defenses,” declared the Star of Sakova, “but I do not look forward to killing thousands of Omungan soldiers. If only their leaders would listen to reason, their lives can be spared.”

“Meaning people like me?” frowned the general.

“I certainly hope not,” answered Lyra. “I was referring to people like the Katana and his trio of bloodthirsty generals. Romero, Didyk, and Valdey have been pursuing a war with the Sakovans for some time. How it advances their agenda, I do not know, but I do know that General Didyk was just in Khadora recently. Perhaps there is treachery behind his treachery. I cannot know for sure.”

“Didyk in Khadora?” questioned the general. “Why in the world would he go there? Never mind. Didyk is not the problem here. You made an accusation in the marketplace before. You said that the Katana might have a reason for turning away from peace. What did you mean?”

“As I said before,” replied Lyra, “I have had meetings with Larst before he became the Katana. We had a true agreement of purpose between the two of us. Our last meeting was the day before the Katana was chosen. I offered to build three roads through the Sakova as part of the pending peace agreement. He was excited about it. He intended to bring it up at the Katana’s Council meeting the next day.”

“Perhaps he was feigning excitement?” interjected Mayor Reaker.

“No,” Lyra responded. “Larst helped me get my people out of Okata when the last Katana died. He was a man who was truly dedicated to peace.”

“Was?” questioned the general. “What do you mean was? The Katana is still alive.”

“Indeed the Katana is,” declared Lyra, “but that man is not Larst.”

“Preposterous,” bellowed the general. “What do you mean he is not Larst?”

“I mean some magician has stolen his body,” replied Lyra. “It had to have happened the day I last saw him. Once the Katana’s shield are in place, no mage could get near enough to him to assume his identity.”

“That does sound absurd,” interjected Mayor Reaker. “Such a thing is not possible.”

“That is what I thought at first,” Lyra said. “I wondered how I could have so poorly misjudged a man. That was before I learned that such a thing just happened recently in Khadora. A magician took over a lord’s body and brought Jiadin warriors into Khadora from Fakara. As with the Katana, the man looked the same, but his actions were the opposite of what people expected him to do.”

“That is probably just a tale,” Mayor Reaker shook his head.

“No,” declared General Manitow. “I heard reports about the Jiadin in Khadora. They were indeed invited into Khadora by rogue lords. General Valdey mentioned something about it being a wise time to invade Khadora while they were preoccupied elsewhere.”

“Why didn’t we attack?” asked the mayor.

“The Katana’s Council forbade any such talk,” replied the general. “They said that we were a nation at peace and that we were going to stay that way.”

“And who was leading the Katana’s Council that spoke so elegantly for peace?” questioned Lyra with a victorious smile.

“First Minister Larst,” conceded the general. “Look, I will agree that attacking the Sakova makes absolutely no sense to me. And that is coming from a military man, but I am not the one making the decisions.”

“But you are the decision maker for a thousand men,” countered Lyra. “A thousand men and many thousands of Omungan citizens.”

“I only lead them,” sighed the general. “What is it that you expect me to do? Sacrifice my men to General Romero’s army?”

“Never,” Lyra shook her head vigorously, “but there are other ways.”

“What other ways?” asked Mayor Reaker.

“Stall and delay,” answered Lyra. “I will keep this city flush with food for your men and your citizens. General Romero’s troops will have none. How is he going to feed his ten thousand men if you refuse to let him enter the city without proof that his orders come directly from the Katana?”

“That is treason,” balked the general. “I might as well hang myself.”

“How is that treason?” retorted Lyra. “You just said yourself that the orders make absolutely no sense from a military standpoint. Would you not be remiss in not demanding verification of such ridiculous orders?”

“You are good,” grinned the mayor as he looked at the Star. “We could not possibly let ten thousand men into a starving city. They would eat all the food meant for the citizens. Everything would be gone in a day.”

“But General Romero will demand entrance to the city,” the general shook his head. “He will see the abundant stores of food.”

“Only if he gets this far,” argued the mayor. “This is something that we can do, General.”

“How?” asked General Manitow.

“The mage Temiker has a plan for revitalizing our farms,” explained the mayor. “The plan requires the burning of diseased fields, which means all of them. We also have to build large fences to halt the spread of the disease to the new fields. He has asked for the help of the citizens. I have agreed.”

“I don’t see how this helps with General Romero,” frowned the general. “It may help in the long term with our food supply, but there is no long term if his army arrives here.”

“Think in terms of strategic deceit, General,” grinned the mayor. “General Romero is going to see league upon league of burnt fields as he approaches the city. His army will have absolutely nothing to eat. Not even diseased grain.”

“That is not deceit,” Lyra pointed out.

“No,” agreed the mayor, “but the mounds and mounds of freshly turned dirt will deceive him. What he will see as he travels towards us is burning fields followed by burnt fields with what appears to be massive graves.”

“Disease of the people?” gasped the general as he began to see the picture that the mayor was painting. “He will think our own region is diseased and dying. Only a fool would continue marching his army into such an area.”

“Regardless of his orders,” the mayor nodded enthusiastically. “He may be willing to sacrifice some men by sending them to see what is up ahead, but he will not bring his army to Alamar.”

“We can either turn his scouts back, or hold them for questioning,” nodded the general. “This can work, and we will not have to speak a single untruth. We can let General Romero evaluate what he sees for himself.”

“The Sakovans can help persuade him to reverse directions,” offered Lyra. “If the armies coming into the Sakova from the west run into problems, the Katana will need reinforcements. General Romero’s army will be idle.”

“He will be recalled,” nodded the general. “How does that help your people? You will still end up with the same number of troops invading the Sakova.”

“One problem at a time,” answered Lyra. “Perhaps if I can keep the Omungan armies moving around the country long enough, someone in Okata will find out that the Katana is not really Larst. There is little hope for peace until that happens.”

“I hope you can find a way to expose him,” sympathized the mayor. “I am beginning to appreciate our Sakovan neighbors. I would not want to see you wiped out.”

“Oh, we will not be wiped out,” promised Lyra. “If it comes to war, our armies will prevail. I am trying to promote peace because it is in everyone’s best interests.”

“Prevail?” echoed the general. “Surely, you are joking?”

“Not in the least,” replied Lyra. “Every Sakovan learns to fight at a young age. Every man, woman, and child will fight for their lives. They will never surrender. The Sakovan people have trained for this day for a thousand years, General. We have fervently tried to avoid it, but we are more than capable of defending our homeland. Thousands upon thousands of young Omungan soldiers will die needlessly. Work with me to avoid such a catastrophe for your people.”

“I know of one thousand who will not be invading the Sakova,” declared the general. “Do not ask me to go further than that.”

“All I can ask of any leader is to think about what is best for the people in his care,” Lyra replied.

Chapter 14

Eltor

The large chamber was silent as were the tunnels that ran out of it. The large wheel had remained motionless for hours, and the rope holding the buckets was unmoving. Twenty paces above the floor of the chamber, Mistake’s eyes were closed as she rested her head on her arms. MistyTrail grew impatient waiting for the elf to return. Her mind wandered aimlessly. She thought about the sinking of the boat, and the strange guardhouse on the beach, but mostly she thought about her friends still in the Sakova. She missed them and wondered why she was where she was.

A soft and distant padding dragged MistyTrail away from her thoughts. She peered into the large chamber and tried to determine where the sound was coming from. The sound echoed lightly off the rock walls, masking the true directions, but MistyTrail knew they were coming closer. She gently touched Mistake to wake her up. Mistake’s eyes popped open, and she raised her head. She heard the soft sounds immediately. Her eyes focused on the tunnel that Eltor had disappeared into hours ago. She watched as Eltor came into view.

Eltor paused where the tunnel entered the large chamber. He looked around nervously before entering the room. Mistake immediately wrapped the rope around herself and braced her feet on the rock as she had for her sister. MistyTrail grinned broadly at Mistake as she took the coil of rope and threw it over the edge. The rope fell silently with only a light thud as the end hit the floor. Eltor immediately focused on the rope. His eyes followed the rope upward until he saw MistyTrail looking down at him. He walked cautiously to the rope and gazed upward.

“Who are you?” he asked.

His voice was barely audible and MistyTrail frowned. She had expected him to climb the rope. She wove an air tunnel towards Eltor and spoke softly into it.

“Climb up,” she urged. “You don’t want to be caught.”

“Who are you?” Eltor repeated stubbornly.

“I am MistyTrail,” she answered. “I am here to rescue you.”

“I don’t think so,” Eltor shook his head. “I think you are trying to lure me into escaping. I will stay here.”

“Why would we lie to you?” MistyTrail asked with exasperation.

“To make an example of me,” retorted Eltor. “I may be new to the mines, but I was not born yesterday. I have already heard the tales of people trying to escape. I will not be the next one tortured. I have learned my lesson.”

“What are you talking about?” scowled MistyTrail. “We have waited all day for you.”

“We?” asked Eltor. “So there are others in this plot?”

“My sister, Mistake, is with me,” answered MistyTrail. “She is holding the rope. Why do you think we would lure you up here?”

“To get me whipped,” replied Eltor.

“Would you not get whipped for standing down there talking to us?” asked MistyTrail.

Eltor’s face clouded, and MistyTrail grinned.

“So to get you whipped all we would have to do is scream to get someone’s attention?” surmised the Sakovan. “Then it would be foolish of us to risk our lives trying to lure you up here. Either you climb the rope, or we are leaving. The choice is yours, but make it quickly.”

Eltor stood unmoving for a moment. He was still skeptical, but he was more curious to find who the women were. He grabbed the rope and climbed up to the ledge. MistyTrail immediately pulled the rope up. Eltor stared at MistyTrail’s face, and the pale of confusion on his own became more noticeable.

“You are an elf,” Eltor said with surprise. “Why did you not say so?”

“Am I?” replied MistyTrail as her hand reached out and touched Eltor’s ear. “I thought the elves died off ages ago?”

“How could you believe such a thing?” asked Eltor as Mistake unwrapped the rope from around her body. “Are you not from Elvangar?”

“Elvangar?” echoed Mistake. “Where is that?”

“Ah,” sighed Eltor. “You were born on this island. Still, your parents should have taught of our homeland. How have you remained ignorant for so long? Have you grown up in this cave?”

“Island?” asked MistyTrail. “This is an island?”

“Now you are making fun of me,” scowled Eltor. “Give me the rope that I might go back to my bed and get some sleep. I have no need of games when much work will be required of me in the morning.”

“We are not playing games,” responded Mistake. “I am from Fakara, and MistyTrail is from Omunga. Our ship was sunk in a storm. We swam to shore, but we do not know where we are. Is this really an island?”

“The island of Motanga,” replied Eltor as he studied Mistake’s face for a hint of humor or deceit. “What kind of names are those? They are not elven names.”

“Our names were given to us by those who brought us up,” answered MistyTrail. “We did not know that we were related to elves. In fact, I did not believe in elves until I saw you.”

“How is that possible?” frowned Eltor. “I know of no elves except for Elvangar and the hapless ones who were captured near this island. I have never heard of Fakara or Omunga. Where do these places exist?”

“We are not sure where they are in relation to this island,” admitted Mistake. “We were trying to sail from Omunga to Fakara when the storm hit. Who lives on this island?”

“Why do they try to capture people?” asked MistyTrail.

“These people are evil,” frowned Eltor. “You are fortunate not to have been caught. How did you get in here? There are metal gates stopping us from getting out.”

“Not up here,” offered MistyTrail. “We crawled into a small cave to sleep for the night. We heard noises and decided to explore. We ended up here and saw your ears.”

“You can leave this place with us,” suggested Mistake. “Maybe you can help us get home.”

“I cannot leave here,” Eltor shook his head. “They will know if I am gone. Then the kruls will be sent to track me down.”

“Kruls?” echoed Mistake. “What are they?”

“Did you not see the kruls today?” questioned Eltor. “They are the ones who move the great wheel.”

“The apes?” asked Mistake.

“Yes,” nodded Eltor, “except they are not apes. At least they are not apes any more. They were created by magic. They can smell elves very far away. Even if I left here tonight, I would be captured by tomorrow. You would be captured along with me. I cannot leave.”

“We passed kruls yesterday,” retorted MistyTrail. “They were very close and did not smell us. They were cutting down huge trees.”

“For the shipyards,” replied Eltor. “The Motangans are building a great navy. I used to work there with my friend, Caldal. The kruls smell elves all over the island. They will not react to the smell until an alarm is issued. Then they will hunt endlessly until the runaways are found.”

“What happens when the runaways are caught?” asked Mistake.

“Bad things,” frowned Eltor. “The kruls might eat them. If they do not, the runaways are punished harshly to set an example for the rest. Some of them will dive into the pit if they get the chance. Better to die quickly than suffer the punishments that are inflicted.”

“The pit?” inquired MistyTrail. “What is that?”

“That hole down there,” Eltor pointed to the hole in the center of the wheel where the ropes carried the buckets. “No one has ever reached the bottom and come back up. Some say it is endless.”

“You mean they jump into the hole?” asked Mistake. “Can’t they just ride the buckets back up?”

“The buckets do not go to the bottom,” explained Eltor. “There are numerous levels of mines, but there is a great void beyond the lowest reach of the buckets. They say it is an old vent from a volcano.”

“Would they sound the alarm if they thought you were dead?” questioned Mistake.

“What do you mean?” squinted Eltor. “Why would they think that?”

“Would they?” pushed MistyTrail.

“Of course not,” replied Eltor. “Why would they search for someone who is dead?”

“If you were dead, would you come with us?” asked Mistake.

MistyTrail laughed softly, and Eltor looked confusingly from one sister to the other.

“What Mistake is suggesting,” grinned MistyTrail, “is that you appear to die tonight. No alarm will be sounded, and the kruls will not search for you. If that were possible, would you come with us?”

“Go with you where?” asked Eltor. “You are in constant danger on this island. You may be free today, but they will catch you. If you are lucky, you will end up in the mines with me.”

“We are not staying on this island,” declared Mistake. “We will find a boat and go home.”

“Forget it,” snapped Eltor. “Caldal and I thought we could do that, too. We worked in the shipyards. We had a boat almost completed in secret. Or we thought it was a secret. Another slave told the masters about it for a small favor for himself. I was lucky. I was sent to the mines and beaten. Caldal was sent to the great pyramid.”

“The pyramid?” asked MistyTrail. “What is that?”

“It is the Temple of Vand,” answered Eltor. “They sacrifice people there and drink their blood. The screams can be heard almost every night. It is a fate worse than death.”

“Vand?” gasped Mistake. “Tell me that the temple is just a tribute to him.”

“This whole island is a tribute to him,” replied Eltor as MistyTrail looked on in confusion. “He rules everyone and everything on it. It is his kingdom.”

“But he can’t really be alive,” argued Mistake. “That was thousands of years ago.”

“You know the tales of Vand?” Eltor asked in astonishment. “How is that possible?”

“I have read ancient scrolls that told the tale of Vandegar and Angragar,” replied Mistake. “There is much in them that is hard to believe, even now. Perhaps someone else has stolen the name?”

“Not according to the tales from those who have lived here for many generations,” Eltor shook his head. “They say that Vand is immortal. He takes new bodies from time to time, but it is always the same Vand. I heard that he took a new body just before I was captured. That was four months ago.”

“Who is this Vand?” MistyTrail asked with confusion.

“We have to get off this island,” stressed Mistake. “Will you come with us, Eltor? I am sure that they won’t issue an alarm for you.”

“Even if no alarm is issued,” Eltor shook his head, “I cannot leave without Caldal.”

“Then we will have to leave without you,” frowned Mistake.

“Wait,” interrupted MistyTrail. “Do you know how to sail, Eltor?”

“Of course,” replied Eltor. “We grew up sailing. That is what got Caldal and me into trouble. We wanted to explore the world. We ended up here.”

“I say we get Caldal free,” declared MistyTrail. “Neither one of us really knows how to sail. I do not want to die at sea. We need a real sailor, Mistake.”

Mistake frowned and stared at MistyTrail for several moments. Finally, she turned her attention to Eltor.

“Do you know where he is being held?” she asked.

“Somewhere in the temple,” shrugged Eltor, “but I have never been inside. That is all I know.”

“Great,” Mistake sighed with frustration. “Alright, MistyTrail, we will rescue Caldal if we can.”

“Really?” asked Eltor. “Can you two do that?”

“Not the two of us,” retorted MistyTrail. “It will be the three of us. Give me your hat.”

“Why do you want my hat?” asked Eltor as he removed it and handed it to MistyTrail.

“They have to think that you died tonight,” explained MistyTrail. “I want you to go move along this tunnel to where it bends to the left. Wait there until Mistake talks to you. When she tells you to, I want you to scream really loud and long.”

“Won’t that alert everyone to where I am?” asked Eltor.

“Only if that is where the sound of your voice is coming from,” smiled MistyTrail. “Fortunately for us, your voice will be coming from deep in the pit.”

“Perfect,” grinned Mistake. “What do you want me to do?”

“We are going to need two air tunnels,” explained MistyTrail. “I will weave one into the pit, starting at the top and constantly moving it downward. I need you to direct his screams with an air tunnel into my air tunnel.”

“Why not just one air tunnel?” questioned Mistake.

“I want you to cut off your air tunnel and reverse it when someone enters the chamber,” explained MistyTrail. “Then you can tell him to stop screaming. If we only used one air tunnel, one of us would have to be back there with him, and we would not be able see someone enter the chamber.”

“Right,” nodded Mistake. “What is the hat for?”

“I am going to throw the hat on the floor so that they know it was a slave that jumped,” answered MistyTrail. “You are going to throw a large rock into the hole. Hopefully it will hit the rope or some buckets and make them jiggle a bit on its way down.”

“Nice plan,” admired Mistake. “I might want to spend some time in the Sakova learning to scare people. It sounds like fun.”

“It does make you think a lot about how people perceive things,” grinned MistyTrail “Grab a rock. As soon as you throw it, tell him to start screaming.”

MistyTrail tossed the hat into the chamber. It floated through the air and slid across the floor when it hit. She then wove an air tunnel and directed it towards the pit. She held her hands to form a circle around the end of the air tunnel so that Mistake would have a target to aim her air tunnel at.

Mistake threw the rock hard. She thought she had thrown it too hard and that it would overshoot the pit, but it hit the rope and fell into the hole. She swiftly wove an air tunnel and instructed Eltor to start screaming. She reversed the flow and directed it at MistyTrail’s hands.

Eltor’s scream was loud and brought an almost immediate response. Several slaves raced into the room. The whip man was only a few seconds behind them. MistyTrail worked her air tunnel down the center of the pit. She could hear the scream getting fainter as she extended the air tunnel further down the hole. One of the female slaves started screaming. The whip man strode angrily towards her.

“Cut him off,” whispered MistyTrail.

Mistake immediately reversed the flow of the air tunnel and said, “Stop screaming now.”

The whip man slapped the screaming woman and shouted, “Who was it? I want to know who jumped.”

The chamber was still filling with people when he shouted his orders. The slaves immediately turned around and exited into tunnels. Eltor crawled alongside Mistake and peered into the chamber.

“They will conduct a search now to find out who is missing,” he whispered. “I saw this just the other day. It will take an hour or two.”

“Will they know it was you?” asked Mistake.

“Oh yes,” nodded Eltor. “They keep track of each slave in the mine just like they do in the shipyard. What do we do now?”

“We go back to our small cave and get some sleep,” stated Mistake. “Tomorrow you have to draw a map of this island so that we know where we are going.”

“I can’t travel around like this,” frowned Eltor. “I should have thought about that earlier. If I am seen, they will know that I am slave from the mines. I should not be in the city.”

“We have some red uniforms,” offered MistyTrail. “Can you use one of those?”

“You have uniforms?” Eltor asked with a raised eyebrow. “How did you get hold of them?”

“A long story,” grinned MistyTrail. “We will tell you about it later.”

“I might be able to wear it if no one gives me a close inspection,” shrugged Eltor. “It is better than what I am wearing.”

* * *

HawkShadow felt cramped as he changed his position slowly. He pushed lightly on the woven mat and peeked out at the river flowing by. His eyes rose to the sky as he studied the stars. He smiled inwardly as he determined the approximate time of night. He pushed the mat a littler further so that he could see the Imperial Guards that he knew would be posted on the opposite bank of the river.

HawkShadow had picked his spot well. He had timed the travel of the Omungans and determined what time of day they would come to the river. He had correctly surmised that the leader would choose to set up camp on the banks. The Sakovan had even made it more promising by arranging a fire circle and stacking a fresh supply of wood near it to make it look like a natural place to camp for the night. Next he had woven a mat from vines and covered it with the same long grass that was found along the banks of the river. Then he found a hollowed out spot along the near bank and secreted himself, pulling the mat in to hide any sign of him. He had waited for hours while the soldiers ate and watered the horses. He waited even longer for them to hone their weapons and tell stories before they bedded down for the night. Then he waited some more for the sentries to become tired and careless. Now the time to strike had come.

HawkShadow eased the mat away and slid out of the hollow. He laid the mat gently on the ground as he surveyed the sentries on the far bank. Most of them stood with their backs to the river. The others sat with their backs against the trees. They too were facing away from the river. HawkShadow rose and peered over the near bank. He smiled inwardly as he saw that his calculations were accurate. He was in the middle of the Imperial Guard encampment.

The Sakovan assassin pulled himself up onto the bank. He looked briefly at the placement of the sleeping men and charted a path through the camp. The hair on his neck stood up as he contemplated his next move. He knew that he would either accomplish his mission silently, or he would die this night. He pushed the thought from his mind.

HawkShadow rose to his feet and started walking deeper into the encampment. He concentrated on each and every step as he walked between the sleeping bodies. He counted the bodies on each side of his path as he passed them. When he reached fifty, he stopped and turned to face the river. He slowly opened his empty pack and secured the flap so it would not make noise. Then he dropped to his knees between two sleeping soldiers and drew his knife.

HawkShadow gently picked up the braid of the man sleeping on his right. He cut through it with his knife and gently placed it into his pack. The man did not move. He turned to the man on his left and sliced through his tail just above the white ribbon. The man mumbled softly and rolled over. HawkShadow remained poised to drive his knife into the man’s eye for several seconds before he decided that the man would not wake up. He gently placed the tail into his pack and crawled forward to the next pair of men.

HawkShadow felt his body starting to sweat in the cool night air. He ignored it and looked at the man on his right. The man’s tail was facing away from him, and he ignored the man, turning to the man on his left. He cut another braid and placed it in his pack. Again he crawled towards the river to the next pair of men where he picked up two tails. The sweat under his arms was beginning to dampen his clothes. The next pair of men offered up a braid and a tail. The following pair yielded only one tail.

As HawkShadow was about to sever the hair of the twelfth man, a soldier rose on the other side of the victim. HawkShadow flattened himself to the ground. He watched as the soldier wandered off towards the river to answer the call of nature. The assassin remained frozen in place. He waited nervously for the soldier to return, hoping that the man’s sleepy eyes would not notice the close proximity to the two men next to him.

As the soldier threw himself to the ground, HawkShadow’s intended victim suddenly rolled over. The Imperial Guard’s body rested partially on top of HawkShadow. The assassin waited for the man’s movements to stop and then slowly slid out from under him. HawkShadow decided to move on and bypassed the two men that he was between. He crawled to the next pair of men.

HawkShadow spent the next hour making his way back towards the riverbank, collecting tails and braids as he went. His pack began to bear down on him from the weight of the hair, but he was dissatisfied with the yield from his harvesting. Too many of the soldiers had been facing away from him. He had his mind set on taking fifty specimens with him, and he only had thirty-seven.

HawkShadow crawled to the next row of soldiers. He did not bother counting off bodies and working his way back as he had before. He started cutting from the first pair of men in the new row. He managed to collect another six tails before another soldier rose to walk to the river. The Sakovan assassin again remained frozen and waited for the man to return.

The soldier was gone for a long time, and when he returned and went back to sleep, HawkShadow decided to abort the quest for fifty tails. The hours until dawn were too few to dally any longer. He turned and crawled back to the riverbank.

HawkShadow slid over the riverbank. He closed his pack and secured it while keeping an eye on the sentries across the river. He made his way back to the hollow and picked up the grass-covered mat. He worked his way into the hollow pulling the mat with him. When he had the mat properly positioned, HawkShadow secured it with knives so it would not move while he slept. He made himself as comfortable as he could in the small space and closed his eyes knowing that the commotion in the morning would easily awaken him.

Less than an hour later HawkShadow awakened to shouts from the encampment. The whole camp was aroused before dawn as men awoke to find their tails missing. Some Imperial Guards were cursing loudly while others were laughing. He heard more than one smack as embarrassed soldiers resorted to violence on those who were laughing. Chaos ruled the Imperial Guard encampment.

It did not take long for the officers to chime in. HawkShadow heard the shouted orders from the safety of his hollow. For over an hour the Imperial Guards searched the camp in an attempt to find out how the Sakovan raiders had managed to slip by the sentries. The sentries that were on duty were told that they would be punished for their failure to secure the camp.

Before dawn the officers ordered the camp taken down. The Imperial guards mounted their horses and began crossing the river. It took over two hours for the soldiers to cross the river. HawkShadow waited another full hour before exiting his hiding spot. When he did exit, SkyDancer was there with two chokas.

“How did it go?” SkyDancer asked. “Did you get your fifty?”

“Only forty-three,” frowned HawkShadow. “I ran out of time.”

“Forty-three should be enough to rattle them,” smiled SkyDancer.

“They are rattled,” declared HawkShadow. “They broke camp before dawn. An added bonus is the punishing of the sentries that were on duty. The soldiers will be quick in their desire to return home if this continues.”

“Then it shall continue,” grinned SkyDancer.

“So it shall,” nodded HawkShadow. “You must do your bit today. I need to catch some sleep.”

“I have a few things planned for them,” declared SkyDancer. “Meet me near Triple Creek when you are refreshed.”

“I will be there before midday,” promised HawkShadow as he mounted one of the chokas. “I am going to move away from this spot to sleep. I don’t want to take a chance on one of them coming back for a look.”

Chapter 15

New Strategy

Emperor Marak stood on the top of the Imperial Palace in Khadoratung. He gazed out over the capital while his mage, Ophia, wove an air tunnel to Fardale. When she was ready she nodded to the Emperor.

“Lord Marshal Yenga,” greeted the Emperor. “I understand there are matters that demand my attention?”

“There are,” replied Yenga. “Things are happening quickly, and I don’t know how to respond to the requests. I felt much better when you were here in Fardale.”

“Much is happening here as well,” replied the Emperor. “I am needed here and cannot return at this time. What are the problems?”

“The first is not a problem,” reported Yenga. “We have received word from the Chula that Rykoma has found a way to revitalize the fields of Fakara. He and the mages you sent from the school in Chantise have managed to plant several dozen watula fields. Rejji has sent farmers to begin tending to them.”

“That is wonderful news,” smiled Marak. “How soon before there is a harvest from them?”

“Rykoma plans to accelerate the growth,” stated Yenga. “The fields will be flourishing by the time he has another hundred fields planted. I think the food problems of Fakara are soon to be nothing more than a memory.”

“I could not ask for better news,” Marak said excitedly. “What are the problems?”

“Lord Shamino has a guest from Omunga,” the Lord Marshal of the Torak clan began. “He is from the city of Zaramilden, and he has come to buy food.”

“An Omungan in Khadora to buy food?” echoed the Emperor. “The situation down there must be worse than I thought. Both nations have long discouraged trade between each other.”

“It gets stranger,” interrupted Yenga. “There is an emissary from Gatong with Lord Sevrin as we speak. They want to buy food from the Ragatha clan. What should I advise the lords to say to these Omungans?”

“I am hesitant to answer that question,” mused Emperor Marak. “I have not had an update from the Sakovans on the situation down there. I thought they were arranging to feed the Omungans.”

“The Omungans and the Sakovans are at war,” Yenga informed the Emperor. “They believe that the Katana was taken over by a mage. They do not think he is Larst any longer.”

“So that is why StarWind was asking the questions that she asked,” sighed Marak. “This is important news. I should have been told sooner. Have we sent ships to Alamar yet?”

“Not yet,” replied Yenga. “Most of our food has been going to the north to estates that were hit by the locust infestation.”

“I heard yesterday that our mages finally have that under control,” the Emperor said. “Those shipments should be able to be halted now.”

“Should I send the ships to Alamar then?” asked Yenga.

“Not yet,” Emperor Marak said after a pause. “I need to talk to Lyra to find out what is going on down there. I will get back to you shortly with instructions.”

“What about these emissaries from Omunga?” pushed Yenga. “They expect a simple answer to their plea for food.”

“Tell Lord Shamino and Lord Sevrin to delay their answers,” instructed the Emperor. “Have them hold a feast for their guests in honor of the historic visits. Make the feasts lavish with an overabundance of food. I want them to be impressed with the wealth and power of Khadora.”

“So it shall be,” agreed Yenga. “I will pass on your words and await your next message.”

The Emperor signaled for Ophia to break the connection.

“Connect me with StarCity,” requested the Emperor.

“I cannot,” frowned Ophia. “I have never been there, nor have I have ever accepted a message from there. I would not know where to end the air tunnel.”

Marak frowned and nodded his head. “Perhaps you could go downstairs and get me a cup of tea?” asked the Emperor. “Fresh tea. I do not want something an hour old.”

“You are trying to get rid of me,” smiled Ophia. “One can only imagine what you would do up here on your own while I was gone.”

“What are you inferring?” Marak asked with concern.

“Many of my fellow mages have been speculating since the discovery of male mages in Khadora,” replied Ophia. “If there is one, cannot there be others? If there are others, could not one be the man who has championed magic in this country? The lord who has spent hours observing his mages in practice with an understanding eye for the problems that we were facing? Am I wrong to suspect that you know perfectly well how to form your own air tunnel?”

Emperor Marak’s eyes narrowed with concern for a moment and then he began laughing.

“I do not know why I am always so surprised when one of you figures this out,” he chuckled. “You are all tremendously intelligent and never fail to notice the slightest aberrations. I will forego the tea.”

Ophia grinned victoriously while Emperor Marak wove his own air tunnel to StarCity. When he made a connection he handed the air tunnel to Ophia.

“You need to know the end points of everyplace that I need to communicate with,” he said to Ophia. “I am not ready to let the world know of my capabilities. We will spend some time up here, and I will help you familiarize yourself with them.”

Ophia nodded gratefully and took control of the air tunnel.

“This is Emperor Marak of Khadora,” he said into the air tunnel. “I need to speak to the Star of Sakova.”

“She is not in StarCity,” replied a Sakovan voice. “She has gone to Alamar.”

“Can you contact her?” asked the Emperor. “I need to speak with her.”

There was a long moment of silence. Marak pictured the mages of StarCity weaving another air tunnel to Alamar. It was several minutes before Lyra’s voice came through the air tunnel.

“Emperor Marak,” greeted Lyra. “What is wrong?”

“There are emissaries in Khadora trying to buy food,” Marak explained. “I just learned that you are at war down there. I wanted to know what is happening and how I can help.”

“The Omungans are trying to cut off the Sakovan food deliveries,” reported Lyra. “They are also starting to invade the Sakova. I think I have managed to close our eastern front by neutralizing Alamar. The soldiers garrisoned here will not attack us, and I think the Okata armies that were coming here have turned around for fear of disease. It is a small step, but it will make our struggle a little more manageable. Are your prepared to start sending food to Alamar?”

“I am,” replied Marak. “The locust plague is under control, and there are now growing fields in the wastelands of Fakara.”

“Wonderful,” Lyra said. “We will try to send our caravans to a different Omungan city when your ships start arriving here in Alamar.”

“What about the people of Gatong and Zaramilden?” asked the Emperor.

“Zaramilden is cutoff from the rest of Omunga,” declared Lyra, “as is Duran. The Wall of Mermidion allows for access only by sea from the rest of Omunga. If their people are starving, you should sell them food. It is the proper thing to do.”

“How will that help you conquer Omunga?” inquired Emperor Marak.

“We are not trying to conquer Omunga,” replied Lyra. “We are just trying to avert war.”

“Then you are seeking the wrong goal,” declared Marak. “You need a new strategy. You must gain control over all of Omunga.”

“Why?” balked Lyra. “You have never talked this way before. What has changed?”

“I became the Torak,” answered Marak. “I spoke with Kaltara. Things are much clearer to me now. I fear that we have little time to prepare our peoples, and believe me when I say that the Omungans are to be counted as our people. You must conquer Omunga.”

There was a long silent pause after Marak spoke. He could almost envision the mental turmoil that Lyra was experiencing.

“The attacks on the Sakova will not end,” continued Marak. “They won’t even stop when Larst is defeated. Vand will merely replace him with a new Katana. You must change their government and make that country part of yours. We have little time.”

“I am not a conqueror,” Lyra finally said. “What would you have me do?”

“Get the Omungans to switch sides,” answered Marak. “Do it one city at a time if you must, but destroy what is known today as Omunga. Only then will the Sakovans and Omungans be free to unite and begin preparations for the coming invasion.”

“If I attack Omungan cities,” frowned Lyra, “I will just be confirming the words of Larst and his bloodthirsty generals. The people will see the Sakovans as aggressors.”

“If you must attack, then make sure that you are seen as benevolent and victorious aggressors,” suggested Marak. “I am in a position to help you. I could send armies along both coasts.”

“No,” Lyra replied quickly. “Khadoran armies will be seen as foreigners more so than Sakovans. That is not the way to unite the people. At the proper time, I would like to announce that the Sakovans are allied with Khadora, but no armies at this point.”

“Very well,” agreed the Emperor, “but I can still be of help. Travel to Duran and promise them food if they will switch sides.”

“Duran is only open to the sea,” retorted Lyra. “They are not in a position to attack Sakovans. That makes no sense. They are no threat to us.”

“It does to me,” smiled Marak. “Being part of Omunga probably means very little to the people of Duran since they are so isolated. I think they would switch sides faster than any other Omungan city. When they do, it will be an historic moment. It will be the first city of Omunga to become Sakovan. You can point to it when you try to convince other cities to defect.”

“Ah, I see,” replied the Star of Sakova. “You do look at things differently. Zaramilden is isolated as well. You said that there was an emissary from them in Khadora?”

“There is,” replied the Emperor. “What do you want me to do with him?”

“Send him home,” smiled Lyra as her plan began to form in her head. “Tell him that Khadora will not trade with Omungan cities because their Katana wages war on the Sakovans.”

“Then you will go there and tell them that food will flow into the city if they become Sakovan?” questioned Marak.

“Exactly,” smiled Lyra. “I will take a ship out of Alamar today and head for Duran and then onto Zaramilden. Can you have ships offshore and ready to make deliveries to both cities?”

“I will order it as soon as we are done speaking,” promised Emperor Marak. “What about Gatong?”

“The west coast cities will be harder to deal with,” replied Lyra. “They are not isolated at all. They will fear Omungan attacks if they defect.”

“I hate to say this,” frowned Marak, “but food is your most potent weapon right now. If we agree to sell food to Gatong, it will flow down the coast to Okata. That will only hamper your efforts.”

“I agree,” Lyra said sadly. “I will send my caravans to Fortaka and Gatong to stop them from starving. Hopefully, I will be able to sway those cities as I have done here in Alamar.”

“If it helps,” added Emperor Marak, “I now have the ability to send ships down the western coast of Omunga. I have purchased three ships in Khadoratung. Keep that in mind.”

“I will,” promised Lyra. “I am going to be leaving LifeTender here in Alamar. I will have her contact you periodically with an update of the situation here.”

“I appreciate that,” replied Marak. “I will place mages on the ships stationed off of Duran and Zaramilden. I am sure that you will be able to contact them to start the deliveries. What are you going to do with Larst?”

“I do not know,” admitted the Star of Sakova. “I do not look forward to assassinating yet another Katana.”

“Do what you must,” advised Marak. “There is much riding on your success down there. We must prepare for Vand’s invasion.”

* * *

SunChaser stood before the full-length mirror admiring her reflection. She adjusted her yellow gown slightly as she heard the knocking on the door downstairs. She turned slightly to gaze at her profile and smiled broadly at how the yellow gown highlighted her tan skin.

She made a finally adjustment and muttered under her breath, “Perfect.”

The Sakovan spy heard her servant open the door to admit her guest. SunChaser stepped out of the bedroom and eased the door shut. She listened intently to the sounds coming from the lower level of her mansion in Okata.

“Is Cherri in?” asked the guest.

“Yes, General,” answered the servant. “She is expecting you. Right this way please.”

SunChaser nodded to herself and moved to the top of the stairs. She cleared her throat loudly as she began to descend the stairs to the main floor. As she had planned, the general stopped and turned towards the staircase. He watched intently as the wealthy, young widow in the yellow gown slowly descended.

“General Kapla,” the spy smiled broadly, “you are early.”

“Punctual,” corrected the general with a grin. “You know that I would never be late for a dinner with you, Cherri. My, you look absolutely lovely this evening. I swear that you get more beautiful every time I see you.”

“I imagine that you say that to all of the rich widows in Okata,” smiled Cherri as she reached the bottom step of the stairs.

“There is not another woman in Okata that I would even speak to,” swore General Kapla. “Surely you know that you have captured my heart?”

“You have such a way with words,” Cherri replied with a warm smile as she walked up to the general. “I am so glad that you had time to come tonight. I was afraid that this silly war would take up too much of your time.”

“My troops have not been given orders yet,” answered the general. “I doubt that I would be leaving with them in any event. A Minister of Defense does not lead his men onto the field of battle. I have promoted Addley to the rank general. He will be leading my army when it engages the enemy”

Cherri wrapped her arm around the general’s arm and led him into the dining room. General Kapla pulled a chair out for Cherri, and she sat down. He walked around the table and sat opposite her. The servants brought out large trays of fresh fruits and baked breads. The general’s eyes widened in appreciation. The aroma of spicy clova drifted in from the kitchen, and the general subconsciously licked his lips.

“You always have the finest foods available,” he commented. “How do you do it?”

“The rich are not affected by the crop failures,” shrugged Cherri. “In fact, the wealthy are never affected by anything. You should know that.”

“I have never considered myself wealthy,” frowned the general. “Being Minister of Defense does pay well, but certainly not enough to become rich.”

A puzzled look fell over Cherri’s face as she digested the general’s words. While the salary of a minister would not make anyone wealthy, the inside information gleaned from the meetings of the Katana’s Council certainly should. Obviously the general did not act on the information he received from the meetings.

“All of the other ministers are rich,” noted Cherri. “How do they do it?”

“I have never thought much about it,” confessed the general. “How did you previous husband become wealthy?”

“I made him wealthy,” grinned Cherri.

“How did you do it?” inquired General Kapla.

“I made him tell me everything that went on in the Katana’s Council,” explained Cherri. “I used that information to make shrewd investments.”

“But that is treasonous,” retorted the general. “What goes on in a meeting of the Katana’s Council is supposed to be kept a secret.”

“It was not treasonous,” balked Cherri. “How do you think the other ministers became wealthy? They have people make investments for them based on their inside knowledge. It is one of the benefits for them sacrificing their time to rule the country. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it. It is not like they were telling the enemy what went on in the meetings.”

“I guess not,” shrugged the general after a moment’s pause. “I just never looked at it that way before. You are very intelligent to have picked up on that.”

“Calix thought so, too,” grinned Cherri as the servants brought in bowls of wasooki soup. “I made him a very wealthy man. I could make you a wealthy man, too.”

“You could?” the general asked with renewed interest. “I will admit that I have never spent much time thinking about money, but your ability to have fine foods during this crisis is very tempting.”

“And you are doing your best to serve our country,” nodded Cherri. “Why shouldn’t you benefit from the fruits of your labor?”

“How would you do it?” asked the general. “How could you turn the information from the council into profits?”

“Well it depends,” Cherri replied. “Do you remember the burning watula fields near Campanil when Alazar was the Katana?”

“I do,” nodded the general. “Food prices shot up very high then, although not as high as they are now.”

“At that time I would have had you purchase large quantities of watula before the news broke,” explained Cherri. “We could have sold the watula a week later and doubled your money.”

“Amazing,” remarked General Kapla, “but where would we have stored it all?”

“We would have never even seen the watula,” chuckled Cherri. “I would buy it and request delivery be held for a week. When we sold it, we let the new buyer receive it.”

“And you can do such things?” inquired the Minister of Defense.

“I do it all the time,” smiled Cherri. “I like gold very much. Having a lot of it makes me very happy.”

“Then we shall try it,” smiled the general. “I will come here after the next meeting of the Katana’s Council, and we will see if you can find a way to profit from what was discussed.”

“That is wonderful,” smiled Cherri. “It will make me happy to make you a lot of money.”

The servants brought in a whole roasted clova garnished with onions and green beans. The overweight general stared at the cart as the servants rolled it into the room. He closed his eyes in delight and smelled the flavor as the cart rolled by him.

“This is going to be sumptuous,” he commented. “I can almost taste it now.”

“I met some of the wives of the other ministers today,” Cherri said casually as the servants served the food. “They said that many people felt that Larst was not himself since becoming the Katana.”

“I have heard the same,” nodded the general as he placed a piece of clova into his mouth.

Cherri waited patiently as the general chewed his food. She knew the dinner could be a hard setting in which to interrogate someone, as their mind tends to wander to various topics. She was skilled, however, in bringing them back to the topic that she wanted to discuss.

“This is absolutely wonderful,” remarked the general. “I could not imagine such splendor on a plate. Your cooks are to be congratulated.”

“I am sure that they will be pleased to hear of your compliments,” smiled Cherri. “Larst attends the council meetings as the Katana. Do you think he has changed?”

“He has,” nodded the general as he cut another piece of clova. “Especially where the Sakovans are concerned. He was the biggest proponent of peace with the Sakovans when we were searching for the Katana. Now he stands almost alone in forcing war against them. I cannot imagine what set him off on such a rampage.”

“It is a shame,” responded Cherri as the general bit into another piece of clova. “It seems like this war is on, and then it is off, and then it is on again. It makes the people think that their leaders don’t know what they are doing. It is hard for people to have confidence in such leaders.”

“The people have no say in this matter,” declared the general. “Even the Katana’s Council has no say. Larst will permit no discussion of it other than accepting plans for the defeat of the savages.”

“What are the current plans?” Cherri asked innocently. “I heard that General Romero’s army had to retreat from Alamar.”

“He did,” nodded the general, “but not because of the Sakovans. In Alamar the disease is spreading to the people. His scouts saw thousands of graves and huge fires for burning the dead. He could not move his army into such an area. He has been recalled to Okata.”

“So the war is off then?” questioned the Sakovan spy.

“Oh, no,” General Kapla shook his head. “His armies will be rested from their travels while General Valdey’s army invades the Sakova from the west. There is already an advance group of over a thousand men deep into the Sakova. There has been no resistance at all.”

“The Sakova is a large place,” mused Cherri. “Maybe the scouts are looking in the wrong places?”

“It is large,” conceded the general, “but we will find StarCity. We will comb every league of the Sakova until we find it. It will just take some time.”

“But I thought the idea was supposed to be a quick victory to get their food supply?” questioned Cherri. “If it takes too long to find StarCity, won’t the troops go hungry?”

General Kapla’s eyes narrowed as he looked at the beautiful woman across the table from him. “You mustn’t say such things in public,” he warned. “The food supplies are getting very low. In another month, we will not be able to feed the troops. The Katana has sent the mayor of Gatong over the mountains into Khadora to try to buy food. If he is successful, Khadoran food will flow down the entire coast. That will allow us to take our time searching for the Sakovan food supplies.”

“Clever,” smiled Cherri. “What ever gave him that idea?”

“General Didyk proposed it to me,” the general said boastfully, “and I recommended it to the Katana. General Didyk has befriended one of the members of the Lords’ Council of Khadora. He foresaw that we would need Khadoran help in wiping out the Sakovans.”

“How fortunate for Omunga to have had such foresight from their generals,” Cherri said dryly. “Do you think that the Katana is possessed by a magician?”

“Possessed?” echoed the Minister of Defense. “Where did you hear such nonsense?”

“Nonsense?” retorted Cherri. “Surely you know that there are magicians capable of such deeds? I heard about it years ago.”

“You have heard of such things?” the general asked with concern as he pondered the implications to Omunga if the thought were true.

“I have,” Cherri nodded forcefully. “It is a dark art, but who else would seek to ruin a country except a dark mage bent on power?”

“Do you think Larst is trying to ruin the country?” questioned General Kapla.

“I can’t say for sure,” shrugged Cherri, “but if this war with the Sakovans does not go as planned, Omunga may well cease to exist. Remember, General, Omunga has been trying to conquer the Sakovans for a thousand years. They have not succeeded yet.”

“I seem to have lost my appetite,” frowned the general as he pushed his plate away from himself. “The end of Omunga is a most distressing subject.”

“I do not mean to distress,” brightened Cherri. “Let’s talk about something else.”

“Like what?” asked the general.

“How about gold?” grinned Cherri. “It has always been my favorite topic.”

Chapter 16

Duran

The ship glided across the calm sea to the northwest as Lyra sat on an overturned barrel gazing at the rugged coastline. The craggy cliffs rose vertically over a hundred paces high. It was an impenetrable wall that stretched as far as she could see in both directions.

“It is the Wall of Mermidion,” declared one of the Omungan sailors as he approached and sat on a bucket. “It cuts Duran off from the rest of Omunga.”

“I have heard of it before,” nodded the Star of Sakova, “but that is not the same as actually seeing it. It is massive. The ancient scrolls say that it was formed by the ground Kaltara took away from the river when he created the Wound of Kaltara.”

“I have heard of the Wound of Kaltara,” commented the sailor. “I have not seen it and cannot imagine a canyon as massive as it has been described.”

“It is wider and deeper than anything you can imagine,” smiled Lyra. “The power of Kaltara is awesome.”

“This Kaltara is your god?” asked the sailor.

“He is the only god,” nodded Lyra. “He is yours, too, if only you will let him be.”

“I have little faith in gods,” frowned the sailor. “If there were gods, the people would not suffer so.”

“Have you ever thought that maybe the people suffer because they do not have faith in god?” posed Lyra.

“I have never looked at it that way,” admitted the sailor. “Do all Sakovans believe in Kaltara?”

“Every one,” declared Lyra.

“Are they happy?” probed the sailor.

“Yes,” smiled Lyra. “They are happy with Kaltara. We could all live happy lives if it were not for men who thirsted for gold and power. This is the second time during my short life that the Katana of Omunga has declared war on the Sakovans. Each time it has been when the Omungans had troubles of their own. If they spent a fraction of their efforts in solving their own problems, they would have no reason to bother us.”

“I remember hearing of the last time,” responded the Omungan sailor. “The Sakovans burned watula fields in Campanil.”

“That was a lie,” frowned Lyra. “Mayor Ferde of Campanil exposed the lie. It was a trick by Alazar to stir the people towards war. You have seen Sakovans as few Omungans have. Do you really think that we would destroy Omungan crops?”

“I cannot imagine it,” admitted the sailor. “I think what you are doing for the people of Alamar is a wondrous thing. You have brought us food when our own government would not. The people will never forget that.”

“I wish that were true,” sighed Lyra. “If the Katana sends troops into Alamar, the people will forget our kindness soon enough.”

“Oh, no,” protested the sailor. “Never believe that. The people of Alamar would stand between you and the troops. They will never forget.”

“That is not the impression that I got from General Manitow,” retorted the Star of Sakova. “While he is willing to let the deliveries continue, he would change his mind quickly if Okata soldiers arrived.”

“He is an Imperial Guard,” explained the sailor. “They are servants of the Katana. He thinks the Katana is perfect and right in everything he does.”

“And you don’t?” inquired Lyra.

“You know little about the people of Omunga,” smiled the sailor. “The Katana means nothing to us. It may be different in other cities, but the provinces in the eastern part of the country feel like we are being used. In all of history there has never been a Katana chosen from the eastern provinces. They all come from the west. Most of them come from Okata. We have never even had a minister on the Katana’s Council. It is like we are ruled by foreigners.”

“Is that true?” Lyra asked with surprise. “Not a single minister has come from Alamar?”

“Not just Alamar,” corrected the sailor. “Duran and Zaramilden are eastern cities, too. Our half of Omunga is only good for paying taxes.”

“You do have Imperial Guards to protect you,” Lyra pointed out.

“Protect us?” chuckled the sailor. “From what? Are they protecting us from receiving food from the Sakovans? Do not be deceived. The Imperial Guards are in Alamar to maintain order, not to protect us. They are meant to stop us from revolting.”

“I can’t see General Manitow going so far as to slaughter the people of Alamar,” frowned Lyra.

“No,” admitted the sailor. “I don’t think he would either, but that is what he is supposed to do. The problem with the original plan for keeping order is that the regional Imperial Guards eventually become part of the city. In Alamar, practically all of the soldiers are either from the region, or have married someone who is. They are citizens as well as soldiers. If General Manitow ordered his men to attack innocent citizens, the soldiers would revolt.”

“Interesting,” mused Lyra. “What would happen if soldiers came in from Okata?”

“That is a different story,” frowned the sailor. “Those soldiers do not care for the people of Alamar. They would be merciless in quelling the disturbance.”

“What would the regional soldiers do then?” asked Lyra.

“I am not sure,” shrugged the sailor. “I know if their own families were threatened, they would join the citizens, but that is a hard question to answer. They would be torn between two loyalties. I think it would depend on how harsh the Katana’s soldiers became. If it was just a matter of halting demonstrations and things of that nature, I am sure the regional soldiers would not interfere. But if it is was bloody, I think they would defend the citizens if they thought they could make a difference.”

“You said before that the citizens of Alamar would stand between the troops and the Sakovans if trouble came,” reminded Lyra. “What would the regional soldiers do then?”

The sailor sat silently for a moment, staring at the Wall of Mermidion. Finally, he said, “I think they would stand with the citizens.”

“Why?” inquired Lyra.

“Because every citizen’s life would be in danger,” explained the sailor. “If we defied the Katana, the local soldiers know that the punishment would be death. They could not stand by and see their loved ones killed. They would stand by us.”

“Interesting,” must Lyra. “Let us hope that it never comes to that. I prefer to gain peace without bloodshed. Do you think the same would be true for the Imperial Guards in Duran and Zaramilden?”

“Duran has no real Imperial Guards,” replied the sailor. “They have men who are allowed to wear the uniforms, but they are strictly local soldiers. They receive no training and are not allowed to transfer. It is because Duran is so isolated.”

“And Zaramilden?” prompted the Star of Sakova.

“Zaramilden is not as isolated as Duran,” answered the sailor. “To reach Duran, you must go by boat. The Wall of Mermidion ends at Zaramilden, so there is access to the land, but it doesn’t help much. The only places they can go are into the Sakova or into Khadora. Some merchants do indeed cross the mountains into Khadora and then reenter Omunga near Gatong, but not many.”

“And of course armies would not attempt that route,” surmised Lyra.

“Oh no,” the sailor shook his head. “The Khadorans would never allow Omungan soldiers to enter their country. Sometimes they even turn the merchants back.”

“You have taught me much,” smiled Lyra. “What is your name?”

“I am called Chargo,” answered the sailor. “You have also given me much to think about. I would like to learn more about the Sakovans and Kaltara. It is said that you are the Star of Sakova. Is that like a Katana?”

“I am the leader of the Sakovans,” explained Lyra, “much like the Katana is the leader of the Omungans, but I think the similarities stop there. I was not chosen by the Sakovans to lead them. Kaltara chose me.”

“You were chosen by a god?” gasped the sailor. “Do you really mean that? How did he choose you? Were your parents leaders before you?”

“He prophesized my coming,” explained Lyra. “It was a shock to me as well as the Sakovans. I grew up in Omunga.”

“You are Omungan?” Chargo interrupted with surprise. “How can that be?”

“It is a long story,” Lyra said as she removed her ring and showed Chargo the blue star on her finger. “One day this star appeared on my finger. I did not know what it meant, but the Sakovans did. They proclaimed me to be their leader. I thought it was a mistake until Kaltara talked to me.”

“He actually talked to you?” Chargo asked in awe.

“He did,” nodded Lyra as she slipped the ring back onto her finger. “He made me understand what I needed to know.”

“What did the old Star do?” asked Chargo. “Did he step down or die?”

“I am the first Star of Sakova in over a thousand years,” declared Lyra. “There has not been one since the Omungans came to this land.”

The sailor fell silent and gaped at Lyra as he realized the significance of her words. He suddenly dropped to his knees and bowed to Lyra.

“I have been brash, Star of Sakova,” he said. “I should not be talking to you like another sailor.”

Lyra shook her head and gently took the sailor’s arm and pulled him up.

“You have nothing to be sorry for,” smiled the Star of Sakova. “I have enjoyed talking with you, and you must not change the way you were. Just call me Lyra.”

“But that seems so wrong for one chosen by a god,” frowned the sailor.

“He chose me to lead my people,” replied Lyra, “not to be worshipped by them. Worship is reserved to honor Kaltara,” she smiled. “How long before we get to Duran?”

The sailor gazed over the bow and pointed. “There it is before us,” Chargo announced. “What do you plan to do there? There is not much in Duran except houses and fields.”

Lyra stared at Chargo for a moment before realizing that the sailors would know the outcome of what happened in Duran no matter what she said.

“I plan to ask the city of Duran to join the Sakova,” declared Lyra.

“Do you mean that you are going to ask them to leave Omunga?” questioned the sailor.

“Yes,” nodded Lyra. “I had hoped that we could avoid war with Omunga as we did last time, but that is not going to happen. Already thousands of Omungans soldiers are invading the Sakova. We are going to have to fight. I plan to rally the cities that Omunga has ignored for so long. I want them on my side.”

Chargo’s mouth opened in surprise. He shook his head slowly.

“I don’t know if that is possible,” he said.

“Why not?” asked Lyra.

“I don’t know,” replied Chargo. “It has always been Omungan. Why would they change?”

“You already said that Okata ignored them,” reminded the Star. “What has Omunga done for them?”

“Nothing,” admitted the sailor, “but neither has Sakova.”

“I plan to change that,” smiled Lyra. “Alamar is not the only Omungan city that the Sakovans have been feeding. We have been sending caravans to the western cities as well. I plan to bring food into Duran to ease their plight.”

“But only if they switch sides?” asked Chargo.

“Yes,” admitted Lyra. “When we decided to ship food to the Omungans, we did it because the people were starving. That alone was reason enough. Things have changed now. The Imperial Guards are stopping our shipments to the cities.”

“Stopping them?” Chargo asked with anger. “Why would they do that?”

“Because that is what the Katana has ordered,” explained Lyra. “He has decided to use the starvation of the Omungan people as a weapon against the Sakovans. He is blaming the disease on us. I plan to retaliate. I will use our food as a weapon against him. Any city that is willing to become Sakovan, will have free food to eat and their fields restored to good health.”

“Will you also demand that Alamar become Sakovan?” asked the sailor.

“I cannot ask that,” declared Lyra. “I would like to, but I have already given my word to the people of Alamar. I will not break it.”

“But you will continue to send food to us?” questioned the sailor.

“We will continue to send food to Alamar,” nodded Lyra. “We will also help you restore your fields as long as General Manitow guarantees our safety. That is the deal we made.”

“I am impressed that you are honoring that deal,” smiled Chargo. “Our leaders in Okata would not. Would you accept Alamar into the Sakova if the people wanted it?”

“Of course,” smiled Lyra. “The people of Alamar have proven to be a wonderful people. I would be proud to have them, but I cannot ask them.”

“But I can,” grinned the sailor. “I like everything that I have seen about the Sakovans. You treat us with respect and truly care for us. That is the kind of leader that we deserve. I will talk to the other citizens when we return.”

“I appreciate that Chargo,” smiled Lyra, “but do not get yourself in trouble. You must let the people know that we will continue to feed them no mater who they swear allegiance to. Do not deceive them.”

“I would not deceive them,” promised Chargo. “I have no reason to. I suspect that most of my fellow citizens will jump at the chance to switch sides. I think most of the soldiers will agree as well.”

The ship suddenly turned, and Lyra saw the city of Duran looming before them. Chargo rose and began preparing lines for the docking. Lyra gazed at the peaceful city set on the edge of a large plain. The plain was surrounded by the Wall of Mermidion on one side, and the ocean on the other.

Lyra watched with interest as the ship glided into the harbor. Small boats dotted the waterfront, and the buildings were gaily painted. It was a pleasant looking city.

As the ship neared the dock, Lyra was able see people. They looked weak and frail. She could see the ribcages of the bare-chested men stringing out nets on the beach. Small children ran through the streets. Lyra imagined that they had not had a decent meal in a long time. She began to feel morose about her plan. She knew at that moment that she would order Marak’s ship into port no matter what the mayor said about switching sides. Kaltara would not want these people to go hungry.

Chargo came forward again with dock lines, and Lyra backed out of the way. She was glad for the disruption as she turned her eyes away from the starving citizens. Within minutes the ship was tied to the dock and a gangplank was attached to it. Lyra hurried off the ship and away from the dock. She stopped suddenly and turned around to face the sea. She wove an air tunnel and directed it towards the horizon. She scanned the horizon slowly while repeating her name.

“You are early,” came a sudden reply. “Are you ready for us to come into the harbor?”

“Yes,” replied Lyra. “These people need that food.”

“Did the mayor agree?” asked the air mage aboard the ship.

“I have just arrived,” admitted Lyra. “I have not seen him yet.”

“But you want us to come in now?” questioned the mage.

“Right now,” answered Lyra. “These people can’t wait while I discuss politics. They need to eat.”

Lyra broke the connection and almost stumbled into Chargo as she turned around.

“You know magic?” asked the sailor. “Who were you talking to?”

“There is a ship waiting off the coast with food for these people,” explained Lyra. “I told them to come in and deliver it.”

“Without waiting for the politics,” Chargo smiled as he nodded. “This god of yours is strong indeed. You truly do care for all peoples. The food is on its way. Hurry to the mayor before it arrives. While you may not let politics slow the food, you still have time to grant these people a reprieve from the Katana.”

Lyra smiled at the sailor and walked swiftly away. She entered the first street leading away from the docks and soon came to a park. On the far side of the park was a large white building with a half-dozen Imperial Guards out front. She headed for it. She had expected the Imperial Guards to question her as she mounted the steps, but they merely watched her with curiosity. She entered the building. The large entry foyer had several doors leading off it and a desk at the far end. Lyra walked up to the desk.

“I would like to speak to the mayor,” Lyra announced to the man behind the desk.

“Mayor Oxley is in his office,” the man replied as he pointed to a doorway.

Lyra nodded her thanks and walked through the doorway. An old white-haired man sat behind a large desk. He looked with interest as Lyra entered the room.

“Have a seat,” offered the mayor. “It is not often that we get foreigners around here. What can I do for you?”

“How did you know that I was a foreigner?” asked Lyra as she wondered if he could possible know that she was Sakovan.

“You are not from Duran,” smiled the old man. “That makes you a foreigner.”

“Then I guess I am,” Lyra smiled. “I have come to Duran to offer your people food. I can tell by the people that I saw when entering the harbor that they need it.”

“We’ll take it,” the old man said as he sat up straight. “How much food do you have?”

“I have plenty,” replied Lyra. “Aren’t you going to ask the price?”

“Nope,” answered the mayor. “I have people starving to death in this city. If you have food, I want it. We can argue over price later.”

“Why do I get the feeling that I would never get paid later?” Lyra asked with a smile on her lips.

“Could be because you are a smart woman,” chuckled the mayor. “We will pay you a fair price for your food,” he continued in a serious manner. “The people do need it, and I would do almost anything to get it for them. How much do you have, and how much do you want for it?”

“I have a shipload,” answered Lyra, “and I want your city’s allegiance.”

“Our allegiance to what?” frowned the mayor.

“I want Duran to become part of the Sakova,” replied Lyra. “I want you to leave Omunga and switch sides.”

The mayor frowned and leaned forward as he stared at Lyra.

“Are you Sakovan?” he asked.

“I am Lyra,” she replied, “the Star of Sakova.”

“You don’t much look like a savage to me,” retorted the mayor. “You sure you are Sakovan?”

Lyra laughed and nodded. “You are too old to believe in children’s tales,” she said. “Sakovans look just like Omungans. The only difference is that we are peaceful.”

“Is there another war going on?” asked Mayor Oxley.

“I am afraid there is,” replied Lyra. “Katana Larst has soldiers invading the Sakova trying to take our land. I thought I would take some of his, but without violence.”

The old man started laughing. He laughed for several moments before he began coughing. Finally, he calmed himself.

“You are a straight talker,” he smiled. “I like that, but your price is too high. Duran has been part of Omunga since the founding. It isn’t right to just up and change because we were asked.”

“Why not?” smiled Lyra. “You really have never been part of Omunga anyway.”

“What do you mean?” asked Mayor Oxley. “Why aren’t we part of Omunga?”

“When is the last time a Katana came from Duran?” asked the Star of Sakova. “Who was the last minister from Duran?”

“What does that have to do with anything?” frowned the mayor.

“Who trains your soldiers that dress like Imperial Guards?” questioned Lyra.

“I see where you are going,” nodded the old man, “but how is Sakova any different?”

“I am bringing you food,” answered Lyra. “Has Okata sent you anything?”

“I doubt the ministers in Okata could find Duran,” frowned the mayor. “How did you get here anyway? Last I heard, Sakova had no ports.”

“I sailed from Alamar,” replied Lyra.

“Alamar?” echoed the mayor. “Did you feed them too?”

“We have been feeding most of the Omungan cities for some time,” answered Lyra. “We have never been able to get to Duran before.”

“Not unless you can jump over the Wall of Mermidion,” grinned the old man. “Is Alamar part of Sakova now?”

“No,” admitted Lyra. “I have not asked them to switch sides.”

“Why not?” questioned Mayor Oxley.

“Because Imperial Guards can march to Alamar,” answered the Star. “I thought it was too dangerous for the citizens. Duran will be the first city. Alamar may follow later.”

“You are a smart woman,” nodded the mayor. “We could switch sides and be safe in the knowledge that Okata would never strike out at us. You are still asking too high a price for your food. I suspect that you will deliver it in any event.”

“Why do you say that?” frowned Lyra.

“Your tears still show on your face,” replied the mayor. “You should have cleaned up before coming to see me. You could drive a better bargain that way. When will this food arrive?”

“It is on its way,” sighed Lyra. “I don’t understand why you won’t switch sides. Omunga has done absolutely nothing for you. Why do you remain subservient to them?”

“You are right about how Omunga has treated us,” stated the mayor, “but you should have already realized that we do not think kindly of them. Why else would I consider anyone from outside the city a foreigner?”

“So you feel no allegiance towards Okata,” frowned Lyra, “but you will still not join with me? That makes no sense.”

“Sure it does,” smiled the mayor. “I have to look after my people. That is why I am the mayor. They trust me to do what is best for them. If I sell our allegiance for a shipload of food, what will they eat next week? We will have nothing left to sell.”

“You misunderstand me,” replied Lyra. “I will not stop sending food after one shipload. If you are part of the Sakova, I will feed your people until they can once again feed themselves.”

“Now you are talking sense,” smiled the mayor as sounds of a commotion drifted through the doorway. “You will be feeding us for a long time, though. Our fields are dead.”

“I will send in mages to restore your fields,” promised Lyra. “I promise to care for the people of Duran as they have never been cared for by Okata. What more can I offer you?”

The man from the desk in the entry foyer appeared in the doorway.

“There is a mob forming outside the building,” the man said.

“Find out what they want,” replied the mayor as he dismissed the messenger.

“The food could not have arrived that quickly,” frowned Lyra. “Maybe you should check to see what the problem is.”

“In a minute,” stated the mayor. “We need to finish our bargaining first.”

“I have offered all that I am capable of,” sighed Lyra. “I will not promise you something that I cannot deliver.”

“Now that is refreshing,” grinned the mayor. “You will never make a good politician, but you have my vote as a fine leader. Your people must be proud of you.”

“They are,” Lyra said. “Is there nothing else that I can say to change your mind?”

“Nope,” the mayor shook his head. “Course, I am not sure why you would want to change my mind at this point. I am prepared to pay your price.”

“Do you mean it?” Lyra asked excitedly.

“Of course I do,” grinned the mayor. “Let’s go outside and find out what our people are screaming about.”

Lyra rose and accompanied the mayor to the front steps of the building. A great mob had formed, and they were shouting the mayor’s name loudly. One man separated from the crowd and approached Mayor Oxley.

“We heard that we can have food if we become Sakovans,” said the man. “We want the food.”

Lyra gazed out at the crowd and saw Chargo grinning at her. She shook her head and smiled at him.

“Yup,” replied the mayor. “That is what me and the Star of Sakova have just been discussing. Get wagons down to the docks to receive the food. We are Sakovans now so don’t let your Star see you moving slowly. We want her to remember Duran as Sakova’s finest port.”

The crowd cheered and scattered to tell everyone the news. The old mayor turned and winked at Lyra.

“We may be your only port,” he grinned, “but you will remember us as your best port.”

Chapter 17

Temple of Vand

The servant opened the door and admitted General Kapla. Cherri closed the door to her private garden and walked across the floor to greet the Minister of Defense. She smiled broadly and ushered him into the dining room.

“I just received your message,” declared General Kapla. “What did you want to see me about?”

“I reviewed your notes from the last meeting of the Katana’s Council,” smiled Cherri. “I know how to make you wealthy.”

“Really?” asked the general. “How could you determine that so quickly. I didn’t see anything in there that could be used to make money.”

“Perhaps it takes the eye of one who is practiced in looking?” shrugged Cherri. “Aren’t you lucky to have me around?”

“Very lucky,” grinned the overweight general. “What did you find?”

“The most important crisis affecting Omunga today is the food shortage,” explained the buxom blond. “Where there is a crisis, there is profit. I did some investigating and found watula farms that are selling at a great discount. If one were to buy them now, they would have a healthy profit in only a few months.”

“A profit?” the general asked skeptically. “The farms are selling cheaply because their crops are dying. That watula may never grow again.”

“Thoughts like yours are precisely why the price is so low,” countered the Sakovan spy. “What if I told you that those farms would be producing a fine and healthy crop in just a few months?”

“Is this just a feeling you have?” asked General Kapla. “Or do you know something that everyone else does not know?”

“If I told you why I believe the fields will recover,” teased Cherri, “then it would no longer be a secret. Remember that I once told you that to reveal a secret is to give others a chance to profit before you. That is not how I got rich. I will say that the fields definitely will recover, and soon. You will just have to trust me.”

“Are you sure?” the general asked nervously. “I do not have much money to waste on bad investments.”

“Of course I am sure,” grinned Cherri. “I plan to buy some of them myself. Have you ever known me to make a bad investment?”

“I could not imagine that,” admitted the Minister of Defense. “Very well, buy one of those fields for me when you buy yours.”

“One?” pouted Cherri. “You can not get wealthy by buying only one field. You must buy at least a dozen of them. More if you can afford it.”

“That is the problem,” frowned the general. “I cannot afford it. Buying one will take most of my savings away.”

“Then you must borrow the money,” Cherri demanded. “You cannot waste this opportunity. Who knows when the next chance will come along?”

“Borrow?” echoed the general. “I could not. They dismember people who cannot pay their debts. I want to be wealthy, but I will not take the risk of dying to become affluent. Besides, who would lend me the money? They would ask why I am buying the fields, and that would point to me using information from the secret meetings. I cannot risk it.”

“You cannot afford to miss this opportunity,” Cherri said adamantly. “Within a couple of months, you could become one of the wealthiest men in Okata. I like you too much to allow you to miss a chance like this. I will arrange the loans for you.”

“You will?” brightened the general. “You must really believe that this plan is going to work.”

“I am positive about it,” beamed Cherri. “I am never wrong when it comes to gold.”

“Then I cannot refuse,” smiled General Kapla. “How do we handle this?”

Cherri rose and walked to a cabinet. She withdrew some forms and placed them in front of the Minister of Defense.

“You must sign these papers,” instructed Cherri. “One is a promissory note for the loan, and the other allows me to transact business in your name. That is all there is to it. I will take care of everything else.”

“You are so organized,” admired the general. “How did you know that I would need to borrow money to buy the fields?”

“I know the holdings of everyone in this city,” smiled Cherri. “How else could I gauge my progress to become more wealthy than all of them combined?”

“You should be the Minster of Finance,” chuckled the general. “It is a pity that it is illegal for a woman to hold such a position. You would do a much better job than anyone else.”

“I will just have to suffer by making myself rich,” shrugged Cherri. “Myself and a close personal friend, that is.”

“I hope some day to convince you that I am more than just a friend,” the general said amorously.

* * *

MistyTrail wrapped her arms around herself as the raw wind buffeted her body. Her eyes stared at Eltor’s back as he led the way across the peaks of Motanga. She shivered involuntarily as the cold crept through her clothes.

“How much more of this must we endure?” she finally asked out loud.

Eltor stopped and saw MistyTrail shivering. His eyes passed by MistyTrail to Mistake who looked just as miserable.

“I am sorry,” apologized Eltor, “but this is the safest way to get to the pyramid. Look,” he pointed, “we can see it now.”

MistyTrail turned and looked, her teeth chattering as a chill raced through her body.

“It still looks far away,” MistyTrail complained. “How long before it gets warm again?”

“We will start going down soon,” promised Eltor. “It will get warmer once we get out of this wind. I came this way to avoid the kruls. If you look below you will see where they have been foresting. It would not have been safe that way.”

“I bet we would have found more to eat than that one small rabbit,” complained Mistake. “I think I would rather risk running into the kruls than starving and freezing to death.”

“Let’s keep moving,” MistyTrail said. “I want to get out of this wind. We can complain about the route later.”

Eltor nodded and began leading again. He started angling downward every chance he got, and soon the wind was lessened as the mountain blocked it. Eltor called a halt and sat on a rock.

“We will rest here,” the elf stated. “I am sorry about the wind, but it was safer. The peaks give you a good feel for the island. It is almost like looking at a map.”

“How did you learn so much about the island?” asked Mistake. “You said you were just captured four months ago.”

“I have always liked maps,” shrugged Eltor. “The shipyard where they took Caldal and me after we were captured has a large map on the wall. I studied it every chance I got. I also listened to conversations of the masters. They unknowingly taught me a great deal.”

“What did you learn?” asked Mistake.

“The island is huge,” answered Eltor. “There are six major cities on it. Four of those cities have massive shipyards that are creating large sailing vessels as fast as they can. Vand is creating the greatest fleet in the world. I just can’t figure out what he plans to do with it.”

“He is going to invade our homeland,” replied Mistake. “All of those ancient scrolls were true.”

“Are there that many people living on this island?” asked MistyTrail. “I mean Sakova and Omunga have lots of soldiers. Khadora must have more.”

“And the free tribes in Fakara,” added Mistake, “but none of them will fight together.”

“There are thousands upon thousands of soldiers on this island,” interjected Eltor. “I could not even count just the ones that I have seen since I came here. The cities that are not on the coast are where the soldiers train. I have heard men at the shipyards talking about a thousand ships.”

“A thousand ships?” echoed Mistake. “If they put fifty men on each, that would be half the size of the free tribes.”

“The ships hold over a thousand men each,” Eltor reported glumly.

“Merciful Kaltara!” exclaimed MistyTrail.

“You know Kaltara?” Eltor asked with surprise. “How is it that you look like an elf and believe in our god, yet you claim not to be an elf?”

“Kaltara is the elven god?” asked MistyTrail. “I was told that he was the Sakovan god.”

“And the god of the Qubari,” added Mistake. “The Qubari used to trade with the elves. At least they did until the elves attacked Angragar.”

“Attacked Angragar,” scowled Eltor. “What are you talking about? The elves never attacked Angragar. We hid it so that it would be preserved.”

“Only after you attacked it,” retorted Mistake. “Don’t try to tell me otherwise. I have been there and seen the damage.”

“You have been to Angragar?” Eltor questioned with disbelief. “That is not possible. What the elves hide, no one will find. Besides, we left people to guard and protect it. You are making this up.”

“Those people you left to guard the city,” countered Mistake, “were they the Qubari people or the hellsouls?”

“Hellsouls?” echoed the elf. “What are they?”

“They are followers of Vand,” explained Mistake. “They are spiritual beings that have inhabited Angragar for thousands of years waiting for someone to enter. They will not die unless the Staff of the Astor touches them. I know. One of them rose from the dead with my dagger in his throat.”

“I recall something from my youth about the Astor,” Eltor replied with confusion. “I cannot remember it well, but it dealt with an ancient prophecy. How do you know these things? How do you know of this prophesied Astor?”

“I am good friends with him,” beamed Mistake. “I was with Rejji when he learned that he was the Astor. I accompanied him on the historic visit to Angragar when the gates to the city opened at his very touch. We are very close friends.”

“And I personally know the Star of Sakova,” MistyTrail hurriedly interjected, “and we both know the Torak.”

“Those names mean nothing to me,” Eltor shook his head. “Maybe Caldal will remember more. We must push onward, or we will not reach the city until after dark.”

“After dark may be best,” replied Mistake, “but let us push on regardless.”

“Yes,” agreed MistyTrail. “It is bound to be warmer in the city than here.”

Eltor nodded and rose. He led the trio across the face of the barren mountain. Whenever the terrain allowed, Eltor moved further down the side of the mountain. As the sun dropped below the peaks, the three adventurers entered the forest at the base of the mountain. Almost immediately MistyTrail spotted a rabbit. She pulled a knife from her belt and threw it before the others realized what was going on.

“An excellent throw!” smiled Eltor as he looked at the dead rabbit with the knife protruding from it.

“I wonder if we dare a fire?” asked Mistake.

“A small one should be alright,” Eltor replied as MistyTrail retrieved the rabbit. We are close enough to the city and the mills that the smell of smoke will not arouse the kruls.”

“Let’s make it small and fast,” worried MistyTrail. “I do not want to draw attention to ourselves.”

The fire was small and lasted only as long as was needed to cook the meat. Still, it was dark by the time they were done eating. MistyTrail breathed a sigh of relief when the fire was extinguished and the smoke ceased to rise upward.

Eltor continued to lead through the dark forest. Within an hour they began to see glimpses of the city whenever the moon peeked through the clouds. A little while later, the screams started. Eerie, bone-chilling screams drifted lightly on the wind. Some of the screams were clearly human, but others defied description. The sounds tore through the three adventurers until they wanted to cover their ears, but they could not afford to be deaf so close to the city.

They reached the edge of the forest and halted. They gazed at the open area between the forest and the city with dread of having to cross it. Beyond the clear area the buildings and streets of the city were visible when the moon cooperated. The streets appeared deserted.

“Not many people out in the city,” commented Mistake. “At least that is in our favor.”

“Would you want to be out with the sounds of torture all around you?” quipped MistyTrail. “I would be hiding under my bed if I had one.”

“I am sure that the people of the city are used to the screams,” commented Eltor. “Still, they cannot enjoy hearing such things. I suspect the streets will be empty until morning.”

Mistake gazed at the towering pyramid as it rose above the rooftops. She swallowed hard as she realized what she had allowed herself to get into.

“Are we really going to try to get into that temple?” she asked anxiously.

“We must,” asserted Eltor. “Caldal is inside there somewhere. We must free him.”

“What if he is already dead?” countered Mistake. “We will be risking our lives for nothing. How long as he been in there?”

“About a week,” Eltor replied. “He was sent to the temple while I was sent to the mines.”

“In the Sakova,” retorted MistyTrail, “we would risk our lives even for the dead. Never leave a friend in the enemy’s hands.”

“I will go alone if I must,” added Eltor, “but I will not leave without Caldal if he is alive. I will turn back if he is dead, though. There is little chance of returning his body to Elvangar. Let’s get across this clearing while the moon is hidden.”

“You will not have to go alone,” promised MistyTrail as the trio slipped out of the forest and into the open field.

They moved swiftly across the open area and slid into the darkness of the city street. They kept close to the buildings as they moved silently along the street. They heard sounds of people moving about within the buildings, but every door was closed, and every window was shuttered. Not a soul stirred outside the buildings.

When Eltor reached the first intersection, he leaped back and hugged the building. He trembled slightly, and Mistake dropped to the street. She crawled forward and stuck her head around the corner to see what had frightened Eltor. A squad of soldiers was marching towards them just over a short block away. She knew that the trio could not retreat along the long block that they had just traversed by the time the soldiers marched the short block between them.

Mistake turned her head and frantically searched for a place to hide. There were no alleys or alcoves to hide in. She turned her head back towards the soldiers in time to see the column turning at the next intersection. She exhaled her held breath with relief. She stood up and signaled for the others to proceed. She looked quizzically at Eltor when he started leading them towards where the patrol had been.

“It makes sense to me that the patrol would not cover the same area again so quickly,” he said softly. “It is best to go where they have already been. Besides, this route will take us closer to the temple.”

Mistake and MistyTrail nodded and fell in behind Eltor. When they reached the next intersection, Eltor peeked around the corner and saw the squad marching away from them. He held up his hand for the two women to wait while he scooted across the intersection. MistyTrail ran across after Eltor had safely made it, and Mistake soon followed.

They wound their way through the city streets without further disturbances. Eventually, they reached the last buildings before the temple. They stopped and stared out at the open area surrounding the massive pyramid.

“I have heard that there are only two ways in,” whispered Eltor. “The rear entrance is for the slaves and those to be sacrificed. The front is for everybody else.”

“The front is definitely out,” MistyTrail responded. “It will be heavily guarded. They will not allow just anyone to walk in.”

“The same will be true for the rear,” shrugged Eltor. “They will not risk slaves escaping. We may have to bluff our way in.”

“How many elves are in good favor with Vand?” asked Mistake. “Is it believable that we might be people high up in Vand’s service?”

“No,” frowned Eltor. “All elves are considered the enemy of Vand. He would never have one loyal to him. We will have to disguise our ears.”

“I can create a fog,” offered MistyTrail, “but that may well alarm them.”

“That may be handy later,” Mistake shook her head, “but not to get in. We need to explore the inside of the pyramid without causing a disturbance getting in. There must be another entrance.”

“Just because we want one,” frowned Eltor, “doesn’t mean that we will get one.”

“I don’t know about that,” retorted MistyTrail. “I feel as if Kaltara is guiding us here for some reason. I feel strongly about it.”

“It is so odd to hear strangers talk about Kaltara so,” responded Eltor. “I am most intrigued to learn about your homeland.”

“Look,” Mistake said softly as she pointed to the side of the pyramid. “There are several balconies on the higher levels. Maybe we can scale the side of the building?”

“We would stick out easily when the moon shone on us,” frowned Eltor, “and that is if we were able to scale the pyramid. There is nothing to grab onto.”

“It feels right to me,” interjected MistyTrail. “There have to be cracks between the stones. We can use our knives to make handholds.”

“I did something similar in Fakara,” Mistake nodded with enthusiasm. “It was not near as high, but I had to get over a stockade wall. It can be done.”

“You two are crazy,” commented Eltor as he watched MistyTrail drop to her knees and close her eyes. “What are you doing?”

“She is praying,” replied Mistake. “Leave her alone. If Kaltara is really the god of the elves, perhaps you should be doing the same. Give me the rope. I am going to try to get to the lowest balcony and tie the rope to it. You two can then use the rope to climb up.”

Eltor frowned, but he took the coil of rope off his shoulder and passed it to Mistake. She looped it over her head and eased one arm through it. She gazed upward as a large cloud started to move across the face of the moon. As soon as the moon was obscured, Mistake bolted across the open area.

Mistake reached the bottom of the pyramid without detection. Two knives slid into Mistake’s hands as she stared at the alignment of the stone blocks. She reached up and shoved one knife into the crevice above her head. She pulled herself upward with one arm and stretched her free hand high above her. She could barely reach the next crack, but she grunted with effort and succeeded in embedding another knife in the higher crack. She transferred the weight of her body to her higher hand as she worked the lower dagger free.

Across the clear area, Eltor strained his eyes to watch Mistake. He bit his lower lip and shook his head as the petite woman pulled herself up the side of the pyramid.

“She must have incredible strength to do that,” Eltor remarked.

MistyTrail opened her eyes and stood. She gazed into the darkness and finally located Mistake. She smiled at her sister.

“Mistake is a remarkable person,” she said to Eltor. “She never falters once her mind is made up to do something. We should move across the clear area to the base of the pyramid while it is dark. I will use a fog to conceal us if it is necessary.”

Eltor nodded, and together they ran across the clear area. Eltor gazed upward and followed Mistake’s progress high above his head.

“You are both remarkable women,” commented Eltor. “If you are not both elves, I will eat this uniform after we escape.”

“I do not understand how that can be,” mused MistyTrail, “but I am beginning to believe it. I have spent years denying that elves exist, but you have proved me wrong on that count.”

Eltor pushed MistyTrail away and then jumped aside as he heard a clatter above his head. A second later a knife plunged into the ground between them. MistyTrail’s eyes rose with worry. She saw Mistake hanging from one hand high above them.

“She dropped one of her knives,” Eltor said with dread. “She will fall to her death when her arm become tired.”

MistyTrail sighed with relief as she watched Mistake move further up the wall. She bent down and picked up Mistake’s fallen knife.

“She carries plenty of knives,” explained MistyTrail. “She must be really tired.”

“I can’t imagine why,” Eltor replied sarcastically as he stared up into the darkness. “I would love to take the two of you to Elvangar.”

“I would like that,” smiled MistyTrail. “Right now, I just want to get off this island. I don’t care much where we go.”

“I agree,” replied Eltor. “After our escape attempt, I felt as if Caldal and I were bound to die on this island. Now I have hope.”

“Do not get your hopes too high,” warned MistyTrail. “We are not escaping this island right now. We are about to enter the most dangerous place on it. We may all die before this night is over.”

Suddenly, the air sang with the sound of a rope whistling through the air. Eltor and MistyTrail stepped swiftly away as the free end of the rope struck the ground. MistyTrail gazed at the small section of rope resting at her feet.

“If that balcony was a couple of paces higher the rope would have been too short,” remarked MistyTrail. “Kaltara is indeed watching over us. Climb the rope.”

“You go first,” Eltor offered gentlemanly.

“No,” MistyTrail shook her head. “We may still need to create a fog, and you cannot do that. Hurry up the rope while the moon is hidden.”

Eltor nodded and grabbed the rope with both hands. He pulled himself upward while MistyTrail waited at the base of the temple. She gazed upward as Eltor faded into the darkness. A few moments later the rope jiggled exaggeratedly, signaling that Eltor had made it safely. MistyTrail grabbed the rope and began climbing the side of the pyramid. The climb was long and arduous, and she began to appreciate the effort that Mistake had expended to reach the balcony.

As MistyTrail climbed over the railing of the balcony, Eltor began pulling up the rope and coiling it. Mistake was trying to peer through the closed shutters of the doorway that led into the temple. MistyTrail stepped alongside Mistake.

“Can you tell what is beyond the shutters?” MistyTrail whispered as she handed the fallen knife to her sister.

“No,” Mistake replied as the cloud passed away from the moon, “but we are going to find out. There is no turning back now. Your Kaltara has seen to that.”

MistyTrail smiled at her sister as Mistake sheathed her knife and pulled a thin strip of metal from her belt. Mistake worked the metal between the shutters. In just seconds the shutters swung open slightly. Mistake peered into the dark room and then turned to Eltor.

“Leave the rope tied to the balcony,” she said softly. “We may have to leave in a hurry. Just place the coil on the floor.”

Eltor nodded as knives suddenly appeared in the hands of the two sisters. He quietly placed the coil of rope on the floor and stepped closer to the two women. Mistake gently opened the large shutters.

Chapter 18

Chamber of Horror

The shutters on the balcony on the Temple of Vand opened quietly. The moonlight illuminated the nearer portions of the room. Mistake peered into the room before stepping into it. Eltor and MistyTrail followed her.

The room was large and obviously a library. Tall bookshelves lined each of the walls, and racks of scrolls were set in neat rows in the center of the floor. Near each of the corners of the room were desks and reading chairs. The room was unlit and empty.

Mistake moved silently to the doorway on the opposite side of the room from the balcony. She placed her ear against the door and listened for sounds of people beyond it. She heard nothing. MistyTrail moved alongside Mistake and tapped her. The Sakovan pointed to a sliver of flickering light passing through the small crack near the floor. Mistake nodded silently and pointed towards the side of the door. MistyTrail grabbed Eltor lightly by the arm and led him away from the door.

Mistake eased the door open a crack. She peered out into the torch-lit corridor. When she saw no people outside the room, she started to ease the door open wider. It creaked loudly. She held her breath for several seconds while she remained motionless. Trying anew to leave the room, Mistake edged the door open with excruciatingly slow movements. When she had the door opened wide enough to walk through, she stuck her head into the corridor and looked both ways. Seeing no one, she boldly stepped into the corridor. MistyTrail and Eltor immediately followed.

“Is there anywhere to hide while you close the door?” asked MistyTrail.

“Leave it open,” whispered Mistake. “It takes too long to close it. We would surely be detected.”

“Then we must close the shutters,” MistyTrail retorted. “Otherwise we will be telling everyone that someone has entered the temple. I will close them. Which way are you going?”

“We should go towards the rear,” interjected Eltor. “The front entrance appears to be a level higher than the rear. We need to go down two levels.”

“You think they will be at the lowest level?” asked Mistake while MistyTrail slipped back into the library to close the shutters.

“I cannot imagine that they would place the torture chamber anywhere near where normal people would go,” reasoned Eltor. “The level below the front entrance is the smartest place to start our search. Besides, that is the level of the rear entrance. Why transport slaves through the whole temple?”

“It is a good enough place to start looking,” shrugged Mistake.

Mistake led the way towards the rear of the building. They had not gone very far when a staircase appeared on her left. She looked questioningly at Eltor as MistyTrail exited the library and moved up to join the rest of the group. Eltor merely shrugged. Mistake started down the stairs.

Distant screams drifted up the stairwell. The noise set Mistake’s nerves on edge. She continued downward and halted when she heard voices talking much closer than the distant screams. MistyTrail and Eltor halted behind her. The voices started coming closer, and Mistake could detect footsteps on the level below her She turned and signaled the others to go back.

The three intruders fled silently up the stairs. Eltor checked the corridor carefully before leaving the stairwell where they had entered it a short time ago. He turned to his left and headed towards the rear of the building. After a few moments of creeping along the corridor, he came to another stairwell. He turned and started down the stairs. MistyTrail followed him, and Mistake just managed to enter the stairwell as she saw two people come around a distant corner into the corridor.

“Hurry down,” Mistake urged softly. “There are people in the corridor up here.”

“Did they see you?” MistyTrail asked worriedly.

“I don’t think so,” Mistake replied. “At least they did not appear to.”

Again the distant sounds of screaming rose up the stairwell, but the sounds were louder than the last time. Eltor passed by the landing for the next level and continued downward. He was halfway to the next lower level when he heard nearby voices. There were people coming up the stairs. He turned and pointed upward to MistyTrail and Mistake. Everyone turned around and raced softly up the stairs.

Mistake peeked around the corner and saw that the corridor went only in one direction. There was a wall blocking the way towards the rear of the building. With little choice of direction, Mistake entered the corridor and headed towards the front of the temple. She raced for the next stairway in case the people coming up the stairs decided to exit the stairwell on this level. She knew that they would certainly be seen if they didn’t hurry. Mistake led the trio into the next stairwell and stopped. They waited tensely as each of them listened for sounds. Only the distant screams could be heard.

Mistake led the way down the stairs. When she reached the bottom, she checked the corridor before heading towards the rear of the building again. In the distance she could see a large door blocking the corridor. It was in the same place as the wall blocking the corridor on the level above them. She moved swiftly towards the door. As she passed another corridor branching off to her left, the screams became quite loud. She passed the corridor, her eyes locked on the distant door.

As she reached the door, she saw the stairwell that they had almost come down. She signaled for MistyTrail and Eltor to take refuge in the stairwell while she crept closer to the large door.

The door had a window cut into it with large metal bars crossing it in both directions. Mistake rose up on her toes and peered through the window. What she saw frightened her. She turned and ran to the stairwell.

“What did you see?’ asked Eltor.

“Cages,” reported Mistake. “Both sides of the corridor beyond that door are lined with cages. There are kruls walking the corridor. I am sure that Caldal is probably in one of those cages, but we cannot just walk in there.”

“How many cages?” asked MistyTrail.

“I could not count them,” Mistake shook her head. “They went on as far as I could see.”

“And this is only one side of the temple,” frowned MistyTrail. “I would be surprised if the other side was not the same. There must be hundreds of cages. How will we ever find Caldal?”

“Is the door locked?” asked Eltor.

“It is,” nodded Mistake, “but that is not the obstacle. I can have it open quickly, but I cannot make the kruls disappear.”

“Open it for me,” asked Eltor. “I will go look for Caldal.”

“Are you crazy?” balked Mistake. “Perhaps you didn’t hear what I just said. There are kruls patrolling the corridor outside the cells.”

“I heard what you said,” replied Eltor as he dug into MistyTrail’s pack and extracted a piece of the uniform that they had cut off of the legs to make it fit him.

He took the scrap band of cloth and shoved it onto his head. He stretched it almost to the point of tearing it as he forced it down over his ears. When he was done, he tried to fold the ragged edge underneath the band. MistyTrail stepped close and helped him.

“What are you planning on doing?” she asked.

“I am the only one who knows what Caldal looks like,” explained Eltor. “I know how the kruls think. As long as there is no alarm, they think little of elves. It would surprise them to find an elf in uniform, though. That is why I covered my ears.”

“But they will still smell you,” frowned MistyTrail.

“They will,” nodded Eltor, “but they are not quick thinkers. Hopefully they will not put the smell together with my looks.”

“So you are going to pretend to be a soldier?” asked Mistake.

“Can you think of any other way to see who is in those cages?” replied Eltor.

“My brother is not going to sacrifice himself in this evil place,” MistyTrail said adamantly. “We will find another way.”

“I am sure that both of you are elves,” Eltor smiled weakly, “but I know my family well. I am a brother to neither of you. You two should leave here and find a safe place to wait in the forest. I will find you somehow.”

“If you are going in there,” Mistake said seriously, “we are going with you. We are not splitting up.”

“Don’t be foolish,” protested Eltor. “I doubt any of us will get out of here if you don’t leave immediately. I had no right to drag you to into this. Please leave the rope for me.”

“It is perfect,” grinned MistyTrail as the other two turned to look at her as if she were stark raving mad. “You can be herding Mistake and I into the cell area. If we look like elves, the kruls will not think anything of the smell as we pass by. They will mistake you for human.”

“That would work,” Mistake nodded slowly. “That just might work.”

“No,” frowned Eltor. “The kruls will be only too helpful to find a cell for both of you.”

“You must learn never to argue with both of us,” grinned Mistake. “If you want that door unlocked, we are going with you.”

“We have skills that may save our lives,” added MistyTrail. “You alone would not stand a chance. It is all of us or none of us. Make your choice.”

Everyone was silent for few minutes while Eltor thought about what they were about to do. Finally, he nodded in agreement.

“We are going in,” decided Eltor. “I cannot be this close and give up my hope for Caldal.”

“Can you make it so the door does not lock again?” MistyTrail asked Mistake.

“I can, but I will have to leave my tool in the door,” Mistake answered. “We may not come back this way.”

“Do it,” urged MistyTrail. “We cannot afford for you to be seen working on the lock while the kruls are nearby.”

Mistake nodded and left the stairwell. She pulled the thin piece of metal from her belt and went to work on the large door. A loud click echoed through the corridor as Mistake picked the lock. She opened the door a crack and shoved the metal into the lock mechanism.

“You two will walk before me,” Eltor said softly. “I will occasionally push you, so do not be alarmed. That is how prisoners are treated here. The kruls will expect it.”

Both women nodded and crowded before the door. Eltor threw the door open and pushed them through it. The nearest kruls immediately turned to see who was intruding. Broad grins split their ape-like faces. Mistake had mentally prepared to keep her face presented as a mask of fear and revulsion. She did not have to pretend. The kruls licked their lips as Eltor shoved the two women through the door.

MistyTrail immediately gazed to the left and right as they passed the first cells. She was surprised to see that each cell held several people. There were elves and humans in the cells. Males and females were thrown together in no apparent manner. Most of the people were sleeping or just sitting and staring at the bars of the cages. There appeared to be little life in the prisoners.

Eltor’s eyes scanned each of the cells as he pushed the women before him. The kruls all turned their attention towards the newcomers. One of the kruls advanced and looked like he was going to grab Mistake. Eltor snarled at the krul.

“Away,” Eltor shouted while waving his hand to indicate that the krul should step aside.

The krul growled back, but he hesitated only briefly before moving aside. The other kruls suddenly appeared to lose interest in the newcomers. They turned away as Eltor and the women approached. Eltor drove the women steadily forward as he continued to view each cell.

MistyTrail crinkled her nose in an attempt to avoid breathing the stench. She thought it was ironic that they had worried about the kruls detecting Eltor as an elf by his smell. The air was so foul that they would not be able to smell an elf under their noses.

The corridor of cells was long, but Eltor drove the two women at a steady pace so that he had time to view the prisoners in each cell. The kruls further along the corridor looked at them with interest, but their inspection was cursory, and they soon returned to watching the prisoners. As they reached the far end of the long corridor, Mistake saw another door at the very end. The door was at a right angle to the corridor and led off to the left. She dodged Eltor’s push on her back so that she ended up quite close to him.

“There is another door leading to the other side of the temple,” she whispered. “I won’t be able to defeat the lock without my tool.”

A nearby krul, who might have heard Mistake’s whisper, suddenly growled loudly. He pounded noisily towards the trio.

“Stop,” Eltor shouted at the two supposed prisoners as he turned to face the approaching krul.

MistyTrail had already reached the end of the corridor. She was staring into the last cell with curiosity, as it was the only cage that contained a single prisoner. A single male elf sat at the back of the cell watching what was going on. His eyes stared sympathetically at MistyTrail, yet there was a look of defiance in his face. He was an older man, but his body was firm and muscular.

“Avalar,” the man said softly.

MistyTrail cocked her head in confusion after the man spoke and then she heard Eltor’s shouted command. She turned to see Eltor and Mistake several paces back with a krul approaching them. The krul was waving his arm back and forth as he drew closer to Eltor.

“No go,” growled the krul. “Back,” he added as he pointed back along the long corridor.

“This is the wrong way,” Eltor announced loudly as he turned towards MistyTrail and waved her towards him.

MistyTrail moved anxiously to where Mistake was standing. She glanced back briefly at the man who had spoken and then turned her attention towards the krul. Eltor stepped behind the two women and pushed them towards the krul. The krul nodded in satisfaction and turned away. He paid little attention to the trio as Eltor herded the two prisoners past him.

The trio walked steadily back along the corridor of cells. Some of the kruls they passed looked with renewed curiosity; others with barely concealed humor at Eltor’s mistake. Eventually, the trio reached the door that Mistake had forced to remain unlocked. She deftly retrieved her tool as Eltor herded the women through the door. They moved swiftly to the nearby stairwell to get out of the long corridor.

“What was that all about?” asked Mistake.

“I can only assume that prisoners are not allowed through the door that we were approaching,” shrugged Eltor.

“So the krul did not hear my words then?” asked Mistake.

“I do not think so,” replied Eltor. “If he did, he would have seized us. At least we got to see most of the cells. We only had a few more to go.”

“I saw the last cells,” offered MistyTrail. “There was no one our age in them. There was a strange elf in one of them, but he was older.”

“Caldal is my age,” Eltor replied dismissively. “I am sure there must be more cells running along the other side of the pyramid. We must find a way to get through that second door.”

“I doubt that door led to the other cells,” suggested Mistake. “I think it might have led to the center area of the pyramid where prisoners might be able to escape out the rear door. That is why the krul stopped us. Prisoners are probably allowed to come in that door, but never leave by it.”

“Then we must find another way across the pyramid,” Eltor sighed with nervous frustration.

“We passed a corridor on our way to this door,” stated Mistake. “There were screams coming from it. Perhaps it leads to the other side.”

“Let’s try it,” urged MistyTrail. “I do not care much for standing in this temple discussing what we should do. Let’s try the corridor and get out of here before the night slips away.”

“You are right,” nodded Eltor as he stuck his head into the corridor and checked for any stray people walking along it. “Let’s go.”

The trio slipped out of the stairwell and backtracked along the corridor to the intersection of another corridor. Screams no longer drifted through the air as they turned into the new corridor that ran across the center of the temple. The corridor was fairly short and ended in another locked door. Eltor looked through the window of the door and frowned.

“The corridor opens into a large room,” he reported as he peered through the window in the door. “I can see another door like this one in the distance, but there is much between us and it.”

“Do you see any people?” asked MistyTrail.

“None,” Eltor responded.

“I will unlock the door so we can have a look,” declared Mistake as she moved closer to work on the lock.

“You must not leave your tool this time,” Eltor said nervously. “We will need it for the door on the other side of the room.”

“Then I will not leave it,” nodded Mistake as a loud click came from the door lock. “Should we be prisoners again?”

“That worked the last time,” nodded Eltor. “Let’s try it again.”

Eltor held the door open as MistyTrail and Mistake walked through. He closed the door and immediately moved behind them and pushed them forward. The corridor was only a few paces long before it opened into a huge square room. When they entered the massive room they halted with horror stricken faces.

The entire perimeter of the room was lined with prisoners shackled to the walls. The prisoners sat lifelessly on the floor with one of their wrists chained to metal loops attached to the wall. There were over a hundred of them. At one end of the room was a huge altar. The altar and the floor around it were soaked in blood. Beyond the altar were two doorways with open doors. Eltor began scanning the faces of the prisoners while MistyTrail and Mistake stood horrified as they realized that the altar was used for human sacrifices. As Eltor moved to the right along the wall leading away from the altar, Mistake headed for the two doors beyond the altar. MistyTrail followed Eltor.

Mistake stuck her head through one of the open doorways. She was surprised to find a small kitchen. On the wall opposite her doorway was another door. She moved silently across the floor and peered through the window. A chill raced through her body as she saw rows of bunks with soldiers on them. She moved quickly away from the door before anyone saw her face in the window. Her eyes scanned the kitchen and she brightened somewhat when she saw long loaves of bread on a rack. She moved quickly to the rack and began filling her pack. A large wasooki on a spit hung over a roasting pit. She sliced off generous slabs of meat. When her pack was full, Mistake returned to the large room.

Eltor saw Mistake emerge from the kitchen and waved frantically at her. She moved swiftly, but silently, across the great room. Eltor was kneeling before one of the prisoners.

“This is Caldal,” whispered Eltor as Mistake arrived. “Unlock his manacle.”

The prisoner looked up at Mistake and offered a weak smile. His face was drawn, and his clothes were shredded and bloodstained. Mistake moved to the manacle and extracted her tool from her belt. Caldal’s wrist was bloody and raw, and he twitched painfully as Mistake worked on the lock. She bit her lip as she tried to minimize the movement of the manacle.

MistyTrail knelt beside Caldal and began casting a healing spell on Caldal’s right leg. The leg was entirely bare and showed the signs of a recent whipping. The flesh was raw with numerous lash marks that were swelled with blood still trickling out of them. Caldal groaned softly and his arm fell as Mistake succeeded in removing the manacle.

“Will he be able to move on his own?” Mistake whispered.

“Give me some time,” MistyTrail replied tersely. “I am doing what I can.”

Mistake nodded and her eyes scanned the room and landed on the open doorway that she had not yet explored.

“Do what you can for him,” Mistake whispered. “I am going to search for some clothes or weapons for him.”

Before Eltor could object, Mistake began moving swiftly across the room. She moved in an arc across the room to avoid the bloodstained floor near the altar. She approached the unexplored doorway with caution. She peeked her head into the room. The room was long and held half a dozen long tables. At the far end of the room two people sat talking softly with plates of food before them. Mistake was not sure who the colorfully dressed woman was, but she recognized the man. She had seen his face in Khadoratung driving a caravan of wagons. He had been with the same man who had accompanied the hooded magician in the Wine Press Inn. She had figured out much later that he was the mage that everyone had been talking about. He was Aakuta, the dark mage. She inhaled deeply and pulled her head from the room.

Aakuta and Lady Mystic looked up as they heard Mistake inhale deeply. They saw her face for only a fraction of a second, but that was long enough to identify her as an elf. Lady Mystic immediately rose to her feet, her eyes twinkling with excitement. Aakuta rose and quickly followed Lady Mystic to the doorway as he pulled his hood over his head.

Mistake raced across the room to where Eltor and MistyTrail were helping Caldal to his feet.

“We must leave now,” she urged. “There are people here. Hurry.”

MistyTrail stared across the room and saw the two distant figures in the doorway. She knew that they were two far away to kill with a thrown knife.

“Stop!” shouted Lady Mystic with a voice of authority as her arm rose menacingly.

Eltor threw Caldal over his shoulder and raced for the door they had used to enter the room. Mistake dashed past him to unlock the door. MistyTrail was torn between running with her friends or trying to kill the two people with a fireball. She gauged her chances of killing them both to be rather low. She raced after her friends.

Suddenly a door slammed open in the kitchen and loud voices shouted orders. MistyTrail heard the clanging of swords hitting stone and the trampling of many feet. She saw a fiery streak from the corner of her eye and dove to the floor as a fireball flew over her head.

Suddenly, a cloud of fog surrounded MistyTrail. She rose to her feet and raced forward, hoping that she would find the short corridor that led to the exit. She heard the shouts of the soldiers as they filed into the room. A loud click echoed nearby, and MistyTrail ran with her hands before her face. She felt the corner of the wall and moved into the short corridor. The fog thinned, and she saw Mistake pushing the door open and Eltor racing through it. She quickly followed her friends.

Caldal was muttering incoherently. The only words that MistyTrail could understand as she raced past Eltor was something about a chamber of horror. She pushed the thought from her mind as she reached the next intersection. She quickly checked both ways before turning to the right and running towards the next stairwell. She wondered if they would reach the library before the soldiers caught them.

* * *

Back in the chamber of horrors, the soldiers milled about in confusion. Lady Mystic turned and scowled at Aakuta.

“Why did you do that?” she said with anger in her voice. “I could have fried the last one easily if you had not jostled my arm. And where did that fog come from? Were you deliberately trying to help them escape?”

“Help them escape?” echoed Aakuta. “Why would I care what happens to some elves? As for jostling your arm, I apologize. I am used to working alone. I must learn to anticipate the actions of others.”

Aakuta’s face slowly transformed into a mischievous smile as he gazed into Lady Mystic’s frustrated eyes.

“Now that they appear to have a head start,” offered the dark mage, “perhaps their attempts to escape may prove to be enjoyable.”

Lady Mystic’s face turned from anger to contemplation.

“What fun can we have with them escaping?” she asked.

“I am not sure,” admitted Aakuta, “but it has to be more interesting than watching a simple thrashing by the soldiers. I suppose that the city will be crawling with soldiers vying to be the ones to find the escapees. How long before the alarm is issued?”

“It should be issued right now,” answered Lady Mystic with a hint of mischievousness in her voice, “but I wonder. Sounding the alarm now would merely transfer their capture to the streets instead of the temple. If we wait a short while, the kruls will get into the act. Have you ever seen what a krul does when it captures an escapee?”

“No,” smiled Aakuta. “I have never had that pleasure. What do they do?”

“Well,” Lady Mystic said excitedly, “if it is a single krul, the elves will be eaten alive, but if there is more than one krul, they will fight over them. Sometimes the prisoners are literally torn apart. It would be interesting to show you such a demonstration.”

“How long do we wait before issuing the alarm?” asked Aakuta.

“We don’t issue one,” smiled Lady Mystic. “There is no chance of them getting off the island. We will let the soldiers discover the missing elf. Whenever they finally notice, we will learn of it. Then we must wait until the kruls have picked up the scent. You will enjoy this, Aakuta.”

Chapter 19

Rebellion

MistyTrail raced along the corridor to the still-open door of the library. She ran across the room and opened the shutters to the balcony. The door creaked loudly when Eltor hit it as he carried Caldal into the room. Mistake followed and noisily closed the door and locked it. MistyTrail gazed down at the city streets before tossing the rope over the railing of the balcony. Once again the moon was hidden behind the clouds. She grabbed the rope with both hands and stepped over the railing.

“When I get down,” MistyTrail instructed Eltor, “pull the rope up, and tie it around Caldal. Lower him to me and then you two can join us.”

Eltor nodded to MistyTrail as she lowered herself.

“I wonder why the alarm has not sounded yet,” Eltor said to Mistake as she arrived on the balcony. “I am sure that they saw us.”

“I don’t know,” frowned Mistake. “I agree that they saw us. In fact, the man is someone I recognize from Khadora. His name is Aakuta. Seeing him here makes me wonder how many of Vand’s people have already infiltrated Khadora and Fakara.”

“Pull up the rope,” Eltor instructed Mistake when he saw MistyTrail hit the ground. “Do you think he recognized you?” he asked as Mistake started pulling up the rope.

“I do not know,” Mistake answered, “but it would not matter if he did. He does not know who I am. In fact, he mistook me for someone else the first time I met him. I must alert Emperor Marak when we get back.”

“Get back?” echoed Eltor. “Do you really think we can get off this island? Caldal and I ended up where we did because we got caught trying to escape. We were very fortunate to get caught by humans instead of kruls. I have heard nasty stories about what happens to those caught by the kruls.”

“We will get off this island,” Mistake declared adamantly as she tied the rope around Caldal. “I will not spend the rest of my life here. I would rather be dead.”

“You may get that wish,” frowned Eltor as he helped Mistake lower Caldal’s body. “Besides, if we do get off this island, we will be returning to Elvangar. We have no idea where your homeland is located. At least we know where the land of the elves is located from here.”

“I don’t care where we go,” admitted Mistake, “as long as it is far away from here. We will argue about it later.”

“There is nothing to argue about,” retorted Eltor as MistyTrail caught Caldal’s body and untied the rope. “You can go next. What will we do with the rope?”

“You go down next,” Mistake said. “I know a trick that will let us take the rope with us. To leave it here would be an error. We made need it again.”

Eltor nodded and climbed over the railing. He soon disappeared below the balcony. Mistake leaned over the railing and watched his progress. As soon as he reached the ground, Mistake untied the rope from the railing. She climbed over the railing and held on with one hand while she wrapped the rope around a pillar of the railing. She let her legs dangle and snared the rope between her feet. She positioned the rope so that the tension on it was the only thing stopping it from unraveling. As she allowed her feet to slowly slide down the rope, her hands moved down the pillars of the railing until she could let go and grab the rope.

Mistake moved slowly down the rope knowing that as soon as the tension was lessened the rope would unwind from the pillar and fall to the ground. She was careful not to cause any sudden movements. When she reached the ground, she grabbed the rope and swayed it side to side. She grinned as she dashed out of the way of the falling rope.

MistyTrail had already carried Caldal across the open area and was waiting next to a building. Mistake motioned for Eltor to leave while she coiled the rope. When she had it coiled, she threw it over her head and worked her arm through the loop. By the time Mistake managed to get across the open area, Eltor had taken Caldal’s body and carried it over his shoulder. MistyTrail had already raced to the next intersection. She waved to her friends and urged them to hurry.

MistyTrail continued to lead the group through the city. She retraced their path of entry without running into the roving patrol. Together they dashed across the open area that separated the city from the forest. As soon as they entered the trees, the moon shone down brightly.

“Praise Kaltara!” MistyTrail said as she gazed up through the trees at the sky. “He must be watching over us.”

“Kaltara should destroy this evil island,” replied Eltor.

“Should we stop and tend to Caldal?” asked Mistake.

“Not here,” Eltor shook his head. “We must head back up the mountain. The kruls will be out in this forest in force as soon as the alarm is sounded. Even on the mountain they may find us.”

“Then we should return to the cave we found,” declared Mistake. “Caldal is in no condition to escape. Can you heal him, MistyTrail?”

“I will try,” promised the Sakovan, “but what will we do for food? There is nothing to eat on the mountain.”

“I have plenty of food,” grinned Mistake. “Let’s move while it is still night.”

* * *

The Star of Sakova walked into the schoolhouse in Alamar. The students in the common room all nodded in reverence as she entered. She smiled briefly at them and strode through the corridor to the dining room. Temiker, Ukaro, and LifeTender were just finishing up a meal. She nodded politely and sat down. Temiker immediately rose and went to the kitchen. He returned with a cup of tea and a bowl of stew.

“How did your trip go?” asked Temiker.

“It went very well,” answered Lyra as she sipped the hot tea. “Duran and Zaramilden are now part of the Sakova.”

“Wonderful,” gasped LifeTender. “How did you do it?”

“It was surprisingly easy,” shrugged Lyra. “They were forgotten parts of Omunga. There will not be any other easy portions of Omunga to switch sides. We are going to have to fight for the rest of the country. Did you pass on my instructions to StarCity?”

“I did,” nodded LifeTender. “The Sakovans are now prepared to attack the Omungan invaders. I suspect that HawkShadow already is. He never cared much for the policy of scaring people. He would prefer to kill any trespassers.”

“He will now get his chance,” frowned Lyra. “I fear that many good people are going to die before all of this is over.”

“Kill only those who threaten you,” advised Ukaro. “The Omungan soldiers will be needed for what is to come.”

“I understand,” Lyra replied as she sampled the stew. “We will use whatever reason we can to get Omungans to switch sides. Any word from StarWind?” she asked LifeTender.

“None,” answered the Sakovan healing mage. “She should be in Campanil by now. She left Alamar at the same time that you did.”

The room lapsed into silence as Lyra ate her stew. Ukaro rose and walked into Temiker’s office. He returned a moment later with a golden stalk of watula. He slid it across the table to Lyra.

“That is from a field just outside the walls of the city,” smiled the Chula shaman.

“Already?” smiled Lyra as she picked up the stalk and admired it.

“Ukaro has taught my students the magic necessary to rejuvenate the fields,” nodded Temiker. “It is quite interesting.”

“That is wonderful,” remarked Lyra. “We will need to send some mages to Duran and Zaramilden. I promised them that we would restore their fields.”

“I will ask for volunteers,” replied Temiker. “This is something that your mages should learn as well. You will need this knowledge for the western provinces.”

“I will be heading to Fortaka and Gatong next,” stated Lyra. “I will take one of your students with me as far as StarCity. She can teach the rest of my people.”

“She?” chuckled Temiker. “It would seem that you have a particular student in mind. Which one of my students is truly Sakovan?”

“Several of them,” laughed Lyra. “It is much like it has been in the past. We must be well versed in Omungan magic in case it is used against us.”

“I suspected as much,” smiled Temiker, “but I did not recognize any of the new faces from my stay in StarCity.”

“Where is StormSong?” asked Lyra.

“She is outside practicing her fighting,” replied LifeTender. “She is not thrilled that she has had to remain in Alamar for you, but she would not return to the Sakova without you. Shall I get her?”

“Let her practice,” Lyra shook her head. “I want to talk to General Manitow before I leave Alamar. He must be informed about Duran and Zaramilden. I suspect that Okata will send troops here when they find out that two of their cities have defected. I hope they do not try to reclaim those cities. The citizens there do not need any more worries. They were starving when I arrived. It will take some time before they regain their health.”

“I would like to travel with you to StarCity,” Ukaro said as Lyra rose to leave. “My work here in Alamar is done. Would that be permissible?”

“The head shaman of the Zatong tribe is welcome in StarCity,” smiled Lyra. “I would be pleased if you would return with me. I will have LifeTender request another choka.”

“While I look forward to riding your chokas,” grinned Ukaro, “I already have a mount waiting for me outside the city. He will enjoy hunting in the fargi forest.”

“A tiger?” asked Lyra.

“The chokas will not be alarmed, will they?” asked Ukaro.

“Tigers do not prey upon chokas,” answered LifeTender. “Fortunately, chokas will not attack your tiger either. He will be safe.”

Lyra chuckled at Ukaro’s expression as she walked out of the room. She exited the schoolhouse and saw groups of people heading for the center of the city. The citizens bowed low when they recognized her. Lyra shook her head in puzzlement and then saw the sailor, Chargo, a block away. Instead of heading for the Imperial Guard headquarters, she turned and headed towards the sailor. He smiled broadly when he saw her approaching.

“What are you doing, Chargo?” asked the Star of Sakova. “Are you inciting a riot?”

“A riot?” Chargo echoed with feigned offense. “I am merely speaking to the citizens on my city. Don’t you think they have the right to know what has transpired in Duran and Zaramilden?”

“Of course they have a right to know,” replied Lyra, “but I had hoped that they would learn it from General Manitow. I am on my way to tell him about those two cities. If he is besieged by a riotous crowd, he may react unfavorably to my news.”

“I understand that you must maintain the bargain that you struck with the Imperial Guards,” retorted Chargo, “but you must understand that this is my city. These citizens are my brothers and sisters. The word has already spread that your mages are bringing our fields back to life. That means that your caravans will not be needed soon. According to the terms of your agreement, If the caravans are not needed, General Manitow is free to allow Imperial Guards from Okata into Alamar. He will have no need to protect Sakovans who no longer deliver food. He will have kept his side of the bargain.”

“And those troops from Okata will invade the Sakova from the east,” Lyra frowned. “We will be fighting on two fronts again.”

“Worse,” replied Chargo. “Okata will have a new supply of food. They will send great caravans here and strip our fields. Once again our people will starve. Only the Sakovans will not be in a position to come to our aid because they will be defending their homeland. That is not the situation I wish to see the citizens of Alamar subjected to.”

Lyra stared at the ground for several moments as she let Chargo’s words drift through her mind. Her face clouded with concern as she raised her eyes and faced the sailor.

“What are you telling the citizens to do?” she asked.

“I have asked nothing of them,” answered Chargo. “I merely told them what has transpired and what is to come unless things change here. They do not need my instructions as to what to do.”

“But you are creating a riot,” protested Lyra. “These people are going to clash with the Imperial Guards. They will die. You must stop it.”

“They will either fight the imperial Guards now or later,” replied Chargo. “These people are not afraid to fight. If it must come to that, let it be now when many of the Imperial Guards will come over to our side. We will need their help to defend against the hordes from Okata.”

“And what will it accomplish to have the citizens of Alamar dead?” retorted the Star of Sakova. “I want to avoid this bloodshed. It must be stopped. Will you help me?”

“I am helping you more than you know,” replied Chargo. “The only hope to avoid bloodshed rests with General Manitow. You must convince him that Alamar is a Sakovan city.”

“But it isn’t,” frowned Lyra. “I gave my word.”

“You gave your word to continue food deliveries as long as your people were protected,” corrected Chargo. “You have kept your word. Now the people of Alamar have decided that they are Sakovans. We are your people now. You must make General Manitow stand by his word and not harm us. In fact, he must protect us from Okata.”

Lyra stood speechless for a moment. Chargo stepped back a pace and bowed low to the Star of Sakova. He rose and smiled at Lyra.

“Go speak to General Manitow,” the sailor said. “I know that once you are there, your Kaltara will guide your words.”

Lyra nodded numbly as she turned and headed for the center of the city. She looked back once and saw Chargo calling more citizens to him. She shook her head and turned the corner.

Lyra’s mind reeled as she tried to figure out how to diffuse the situation. She wondered if Mayor Reaker could help to quiet things down. As she turned another corner, she saw the crowd gathering in front of the headquarters of the Imperial Guard. Mayor Reaker and General Manitow stood on the top step talking to each other. The crowd murmured with talk among themselves, but there was not yet any anger or demands being shouted. Lyra reached the rear of the gathering crowd and started to work her way through the people. A large woman noticed that it was Lyra trying to get up front.

“Make a path,” shouted the woman. “The Star of Sakova is coming through.”

The crowd instantly parted for Lyra. Some citizens cheered while others tried to bow in the small space afforded them. In moments Lyra was mounting the steps of the building. The crowd fell silent as she stopped in front of the general and the mayor.

“Is this your doing?” General Manitow asked brusquely.

“Not exactly,” shrugged Lyra, “but it does concern me. Can we talk?”

“We will talk right here,” declared the general with obvious mistrust in his voice. “I will not discuss things in private with you and then leave the interpretation open to others.”

“Very well then,” retorted Lyra as she stiffened. “I have kept my side of the bargain, General. The Sakovans continue to transport food into this city even as your fields are being restored. Have you given any thought as to what will happen next?”

“Next?” asked the general. “What do you mean?”

“I mean Alamar will soon be a city flush with food in a country that is starving,” explained Lyra. “What will the Katana do when he finds out that Alamar has food?”

“He must not find out,” Mayor Reaker interjected nervously. “He would strip this province clean.”

“The Imperial Guards from Okata are afraid to visit this area,” declared General Manitow. “How will he ever find out?”

“News other than your food can bring his armies back here,” replied Lyra. “Even though they do not yet know about your food, you must plan for the day when they do learn about it.”

“You know something that you are not sharing,” replied the general as his eyes narrowed. “What has brought all of the citizens into the streets today?”

“Duran and Zaramilden have become Sakovan cities,” declared Lyra. “It is only a matter of time before the Katana learns of this.”

“He will send his armies to crush those cities,” gasped the mayor. “He will want ships from Alamar to transport his troops. We are doomed. When they see our food and no diseases, they will forget about Duran and ravage our city.”

General Manitow stared at Lyra for a long time. He turned and gazed at the quiet crowd of citizens waiting for something to happen. The people were streaming in from every part of the city, but none of them were saying anything. They stared intently at Lyra and the general.

“Why is the crowd here?” the general finally asked. “Have you stirred them up to revolt against me?”

“I have not incited them,” replied Lyra. “They do know about Duran and Zaramilden, though. The defections were not something that could be hidden from the crew of the ship that I traveled on. I could be wrong, but I think they are here to express their views about it. You should ask them.”

“I have no need to ask them,” retorted the general. “You have used food to buy their allegiance. Now you will buy their deaths. Is this how Sakovans think friendly neighbors should act?”

“This is not her idea,” declared Chargo as he mounted the steps and halted a few paces away. “The Star of Sakova begged me to cancel this gathering. She is very much afraid of what your soldiers might do to us, but we are not afraid. This city is alive because of the kind acts of the Sakovans. Omunga has done absolutely nothing for us, and I do not mean just during this famine. Omunga has never done anything for us except collect our taxes. We would rather be part of the Sakova.”

“Are you mad?” shouted the general. “Do you have any idea what you are saying? You are guilty of treason. I could have you hung just for what you have already said.”

The crowd shouted threats and surged forward. The Imperial Guards on each side of the steps drew their swords and prepared to defend the general. Chargo held both hands high over his head to stall the attack.

“You could not hang me and keep your word to the Star of Sakova,” Chargo stated loudly. “I have declared myself as a Sakovan, as have the people behind me. You have given your word to protect the Sakovans. That now includes us.”

“You can not do that,” the general replied while frowning and shaking his head. “You cannot just declare yourself Sakovans.”

“Why can’t we?” countered Chargo. “I saw the cities of Duran and Zaramilden when the Star visited them. The people were literally dropping dead from lack of food. Omunga has not sent a single stalk of grain to either city. What do those people get for their taxes? Why should they belong to Omunga? Worst of all, what is the difference between them and Alamar? I say that there is no difference. Omunga is a country with only western provinces. The east has never mattered to them, and it still does not.”

“And what would you have me do?” spat the general. “Do you expect my thousand men to hold off the entire Omungan nation? Do you have any conception of the death and slaughter that will be rained down upon Alamar? You are a fool.”

“We may be fools,” retorted Chargo, “but we will be loyal fools. This city is now Sakovan, General. Your men may stay and join us, or they may leave and dine in Okata. We will not supply food to Omungans who are intent on destroying us. I trust that you will let each soldier choose for himself?”

General Manitow surveyed the crowd again. People were no longer joining the crowd, but the reason was not one of lack of support. The streets were full as far as the general could see. If any more citizens were trying to reach the area, they would not be able to. There was no room.

“I need time to think about your proposal,” the general said loudly. “Disperse now and go to your homes. I will instruct my men not to take any actions based upon the words spoken here today. You may leave peacefully.”

“We are not leaving,” shouted Chargo. “This city does not belong to you, General. It belongs to the citizens. Your purpose here is to protect us. We are giving you leave to desert your post without violence. If you cannot understand that Omunga has no use for Alamar other than taxes, then you need to find your reality somewhere else. We are staying right here until you decide.”

The general turned and stormed into the building. The mayor started to follow him when Chargo shouted his name. He turned and faced the sailor.

“Are you with us or against us, Mayor Reaker?” shouted Chargo.

The mayor stared at the crowd briefly before answering. “I want what is best for the people of Alamar,” the mayor said loudly. “If you truly want to be part of Sakova, then I will stand with you, but I warn you that it is a dangerous path that we are embarking upon.”

Cheers erupted from the crowd as the mayor turned and entered the building. Lyra followed him in. A hundred Imperial Guards were gathered inside the doors. They were awaiting orders to quell the disturbance. None of them looked very happy at the thought of beating their friends and neighbors.

Lyra followed Mayor Reaker to the general’s office. More than one Imperial Guard bowed his head slightly as she walked by. She smiled at each of them. When they entered the general’s office, Lyra half expected to find the general throwing something against the wall. Instead she found him sitting calmly in his chair behind the desk. The mayor silently ushered Lyra into one of the chairs before the desk and then sat in the other one.

“I really did not want this to happen,” Lyra said, breaking the silence. “While I would love to have Alamar on my side in this war, I would prefer that there was no war at all. I asked Duran and Zaramilden to defect precisely because they are so remote that the Katana would not waste his armies conquering those cities. Alamar is different.”

“That is what bothers me,” sighed the general. “The sailor is right in everything that he said. Omunga does nothing for Alamar. It never has. We are Omungan because we have always been Omungan. There has never been a choice. You, Lyra, have brought that choice to us. Were it a decision that could be made in peace, it would be easy to decide, but that is not the case. The Katana cannot stand idle with half the country defecting. He will forget about conquering the Sakova and concentrate on punishing those who have deserted. That is what the sailor does not understand.”

“I think he does understand,” replied Lyra. “I mentioned as much to him, but it fell on deaf ears. I think seeing how Omunga treated the remote cities is what got him worked up. I know that I was devastated walking through those streets. I would not let an enemy suffer as those people have.”

“You bought those cities with food, didn’t you?” asked the general.

“That was my plan,” nodded the Star of Sakova, “but I could not go through with it. I ordered the food shipped in before I even talked to them. I could not stand to see them suffer. You must understand me, General. I am Omungan, or at least that is how I was raised. I grew up north of Gatong in my father’s academy. I knew nothing about the Sakovans until Kaltara chose me to lead them, but I know their hearts well now. None of my people would want to see anyone starve to death. If we had not enough food for ourselves, we would give half of it to others who were less fortunate. I cannot stand to use food as a weapon.”

“Your generosity is well known here,” smiled the general. “I cannot begrudge the people of Alamar for wanting to be part of a society that truly cares about them. It is my inability to see a way that they can survive in the face of what is to surely come next that bothers me. My men are from this city. If I gave the order to leave, most of them would stubbornly defy me and stay behind to defend Alamar. I cannot order my troops to crush the rebellion for the same reason.”

“Would you really order that?” asked Lyra. “You do not seem to be a cruel man.”

“I would not,” admitted the general. “I want what the people want, but I am wise enough to see the folly of such an action. A thousand men cannot stand against the armies of the Katana. There is no way.”

“I think there is,” countered Lyra. “If you are sincere in your desires, we can make this work.”

“How?” asked the general. “What do you know that I do not?”

“I know that the citizens will work hard to help you,” explained Lyra. “That means that you are no longer a force of just a thousand men. I also know a way to keep the Katana’s siege engines from bearing down on your walls. Inside these walls, General, your people can remain safe and well fed.”

“We will not remain well fed if we have to stay inside the walls,” argued the general.

“But you will,” smiled Lyra. “I will arrange for food to be delivered by ship if any army is approaching. You can even afford to burn the fields outside the city if that need be done.”

“If you can supply us by ship,” brightened the general, “and stop siege engines from reaching us, I can hold this city for a long time. I can exhaust their troops until they turn tail and head back to Okata. Can you really do that?”

“I can,” nodded Lyra. “I will guarantee it.”

The general stared at the Star of Sakova a long time before speaking. His first thought was to argue about her ability to guarantee such a thing, but as he thought back on all that had transpired, he realized that Lyra would not guarantee something that she cold not deliver. Slowly, he realized that Alamar could actually be defended against the armies of the Katana.

“You have just earned yourself a third city,” smiled the general as he rose and bowed formally to the Star of Sakova. “I sincerely hope that we can find a way to avoid bloodshed, but my men will stand as one to repel the Omungans if it comes to war.”

Chapter 20

Revelations of a Spy

The four elves huddled in the shadow of the mountaintop crag. A cold blustery wind tore across the face of the mountain, penetrating their thin clothing. The irritating blare of hundreds of horns reverberated off the rocky face of the mountains. The alarms came from every direction, and tiny figures could be seen far below scurrying around in their search for the escaped elves. Mistake gazed down at the island far below and shook her head.

“There are thousands of them,” she frowned as she watched the distant kruls searching the island. “It is only a matter of time before they decide to search the mountain peaks. We must get back to that small cave.”

“Kruls will not venture up to the peaks,” Eltor responded, “but the soldiers will. The spreading of the alarms will surely bring the army into play before long. Still, I think it is best to wait for the dark of night before continuing. If anyone notices us moving against the skyline, we will be doomed for sure.”

“I am not sure that Caldar can wait that long,” frowned MistyTrail as she cast another healing spell on the injured elf. “His body is trying to respond to the healing spells, but the cold is weakening him. If we don’t get him out of this wind soon, I fear we may lose him.”

“Do you have any more clothes in your pack?” asked Eltor.

“I already added your old slave clothes and the spare uniform to what little he was wearing,” MistyTrail shook her head. “There is nothing left to cover him.”

Eltor nodded solemnly as he stripped off his army uniform and handed it to MistyTrail. She looked curiously at the near-naked elf.

“It does no good for you to freeze,” MistyTrail said. “There must be a better solution.”

“I will survive,” insisted Eltor. “We have only a few hours until sunset. Put the uniform on him and continue to heal him. He must survive.”

MistyTrail nodded as Mistake reached out and pulled Eltor close to her. Mistake wrapped her arms around Eltor to warm him. MistyTrail smiled inwardly as she slid the uniform onto Caldar.

* * *

Lady Mystic and Aakuta walked slowly through the forest. They watched the kruls running in every direction with curiosity.

“This is most unusual,” commented Lady Mystic. “The kruls can usually lock onto the scent of an escaped elf with little difficulty. They appear to have no inkling of which direction to search. Perhaps we erred by waiting so long to issue the alarm. Vand will be incensed if they are not found soon.”

“Why would he get worked up over such a trivial matter?” questioned Aakuta. “It is not likely that the elves will go anywhere. They will be found in due time. He must have more pressing matters to occupy his time.”

“You do not yet understand the nature of Vand,” Lady Mystic frowned as she stopped and stared at the dark mage. “He portrays himself as a god. He cannot afford to show any fallibility. Even something as minor as an escaped elf can cause doubt in the minds of his followers. He cannot allow for even the tiniest shred of doubt. His power lies in his absolute infallibility.”

“Portrays himself as a god?” echoed Aakuta. “There is a hint of something more in what you say. You know more about his nature than you are willing to let on.”

“Do you truly believe in gods?” shrugged Lady Mystic. “I thought you were much more intelligent than that.”

“I do believe that there are higher powers than man,” replied Aakuta. “The power of man cannot explain all things. Therefore, there must be something greater.”

“So you do believe that Vand is a god?” Lady Mystic asked questioningly.

“No,” Aakuta shook his head. “I suspect that Vand has great powers, but he is as mortal as we are, although I am intrigued as to how he has managed his longevity of life.”

“He has the ability to take another’s life for his own,” Lady Mystic responded. “Others can do as much, but only once. Vand has the knowledge to do so as often as he wishes. It is his most closely guarded secret.”

“Is that why you are so close to him?” asked Aakuta. “You seek to learn his secret?”

“Never say such a thing,” warned Lady Mystic. “To do so is to dance with death.”

“You truly fear him,” the dark mage retorted with surprise. “You just said that he was only a man, and yet your fear is palpable. Why?”

“Vand may not be a god,” Lady Mystic answered softly, “but he is protected by a higher power. Do not think of trying to cross him. Your life would surely be forfeit.”

“But you have indicated that you do not believe in gods,” countered Aakuta. “Now you speak of higher powers. You confuse me.”

“I confuse myself,” admitted Lady Mystic. “What people believe in as far as gods go, I find humorous, yet you were correct in saying that there are powers far greater than man. I do not know how to classify such supreme powers, but I know that they exist.”

“How do you know they exist?” pushed Aakuta.

“Because one controls Vand,” answered Lady Mystic. “Vand is a very talented and powerful mage, but I have learned to recognize one who is serving a greater master. That is why I have been so lenient with you. It is clear to me that you serve no master. I do not have to worry about you interfering with Vand’s plans on the orders of anyone else. You serve no one.”

“But Vand does?” mused Aakuta. “Who does he serve?”

“I do not know,” admitted Lady Mystic, “but I have seen the proof of it many times. There is a chamber inside the temple where none are allowed to go. Only Vand is allowed to enter the secret chamber. He goes there daily, and I have seen dramatic changes in him after he returns. Whatever exists inside that chamber has vast power. Vand fears it.”

“And you have not thought of entering that chamber to see what resides within?” asked Aakuta.

“Death resides within,” responded Lady Mystic, “and not just a simple death. It is a lingering death of excruciating pain.”

“How do you know this?” inquired Aakuta.

“I have seen those foolish enough to stumble through the wrong doorway,” answered Lady Mystic. “Most of the victims were merely fools who did not know where they were going, but one was a mage of extraordinary skill. His death still haunts my dreams. His screams echoed through the temple for over a fortnight. He begged people to kill him, but it was forbidden.”

“Surely, he could have killed himself,” posed the dark mage. “Perhaps he could have thrown himself off the roof of the temple?”

“He tried that and many other ways to kill himself,” replied Lady Mystic as she started walking again. “None were successful.”

“Do you mean he could not bring himself to jump?” questioned Aakuta.

“Oh no,” Lady Mystic shook her head. “He jumped just fine, but he did not die. Nor did he die when he entered the huge bonfire, but his pain increased greatly. Whatever entity decided that he should pay for his transgression, it had power enough to keep him alive to suffer for his errors.”

“Yet Vand can enter unharmed?” asked Aakuta.

“He can enter unharmed,” nodded Lady Mystic. “In fact, I believe that he is required to enter that chamber daily. He never misses a day even when he is involved in something important.”

They reached the edge of the forest and stopped walking. Aakuta gazed up the barren mountains above him as something tugged at his mind. A group of kruls moved swiftly through the forest towards them. When they reached the edge of the woods, the kruls growled softly and shook their heads. They stumbled into each other in their attempts to leave the area.

“The kruls are acting very strangely today,” frowned Lady Mystic as she turned to follow the small group. “I cannot understand what has gotten into them.”

Aakuta bent down and examined the carcass of a dead rabbit. It appeared to have been gutted by a knife, but something about it bothered the dark mage. He bent closer to inspect it, and a strong smell of garlic penetrated his nostrils. He rose and stared up at the bare mountain peaks again, his eyes searching for any sign of the elusive elves. With a nod of sudden understanding, he turned and hurried after Lady Mystic who had disappeared following the kruls through the forest.

* * *

StarWind dropped the air tunnel and sat silently in the Campanil park for several moments as she digested the news from StarCity. Things were moving much faster than she could have imagined. The news about Duran and Zaramilden defecting to the Sakova was surprising, but not unthinkable. She knew that food could be a persuasive negotiator with starving citizens, but Alamar was no longer in danger of starvation. StarCity had been unable to provide the details of how Lyra managed to get Alamar to defect, but the Sakovan spy master did not doubt the proclamation.

StarWind stared at the mayor’s building across the park and inhaled deeply. As many times as StarWind had walked into the enemy’s strongholds, she never quite got used to the feeling of risking her life in such a passive fashion. Steeling her nerves, the Sakovan spy rose and started walking towards the mayor’s building. She mentally reviewed what she knew about Ferde, the mayor of Campanil. She remembered the nighttime visit that she made with HawkShadow, and how they had silently penetrated the defenses and caught the mayor asleep in his chamber. It had been a risky plan, but it was necessary to avert a war.

This time StarWind would be going in alone. She would not have HawkShadow to watch her back, or Fisher to distract the Imperial Guards. This visit was also not one of averting a war. The war had already been declared, and StarWind was the enemy to the people in Campanil. Even Mayor Ferde might turn StarWind over to the Imperial Guards when he saw her. While he had been helpful the last time, much had changed since the fall of Alazar.

StarWind exhaled slowly as she left the park and crossed the street to the entrance gate. She tried to appear nonchalant as she approached, but she could not help noticing how the Imperial Guards stiffened at her approach. They became instantly alert as their eyes watched her carefully. Campanil had never been so dangerous for a Sakovan spy as it was now. StarWind subconsciously rubbed her palms against her tunic to wipe the sweat from them.

“What business do you have with the mayor?” snapped one of the Imperial Guards as StarWind halted before the gate.

“My business is personal,” replied StarWind as she tried to force color into her cheeks. “I am an old friend of Mayor Ferde’s.”

“What is your name?” demanded the Imperial Guard.

“I prefer not to give it,” StarWind replied knowing that any name she made up would mean nothing to the mayor. A false name would just make it easier to dismiss her.

“Without a name,” scowled the Imperial Guard, “you are just wasting our time. Run along.”

“Wait,” ordered the other Imperial Guard as he inspected StarWind closely. “She looks familiar to me. Perhaps we should hold her and check the board for criminals.”

StarWind smiled and tried to shrug casually. “You will not find my picture on the boards,” she stated as her mind tried to concentrate on some of the most embarrassing moments of her life. “Look, this is embarrassing for me. I met Mayor Ferde on one of his trips to Okata. We spent some time together at the Palace Arms in the capital. He said that he would visit me the next time he came to Okata, but he has not returned. All I want to do is talk to him for a little bit.”

StarWind succeeded in producing bright red cheeks, and one of the Imperial Guards snickered under his breath.

“You look old enough to know better than to believe the promises of the high and mighty,” the Imperial Guard shook his head. “Run along now. No doubt he has forgotten you long ago.”

“You may be right,” sighed StarWind, “but I have to know for sure. Is it too much to ask one of you to whisper in his ear? Just mention that his friend from the Palace Arms is outside and would like just a few minutes of his time. If he says no then I will leave and not bother you any longer. Please?”

“There is a war going on in case you hadn’t noticed,” replied one of the Imperial Guards. “Mayor Ferde has no time for such things now. Run along.”

“Oh, let her message through,” retorted the smirking guard. “She is not harming anything while she waits here. I will keep an eye on her.”

“I am sure you will,” scowled the serious Imperial Guard. He gazed at StarWind again and finally shook his head. “Alright,” he said, “I will send your message, but you will leave promptly when his reply comes through.”

“I promise,” StarWind smiled weakly.

The serious Imperial Guard turned and called for a runner. He whispered in the runner’s ear, and StarWind watched the man’s face break into a grin as he nodded at the instructions. As the runner turned and raced into the building, the serious Imperial Guard returned to his post. He pointedly ignored StarWind as the other Imperial Guard continued to stare at her. The Sakovan spy kept her eyes glued to the front door of the building. She knew that one of the possible responses would be a squad of Imperial Guards racing out of the building to arrest her. She mentally planned a course of action that would afford her a small chance to escape.

The wait was long, and StarWind grew increasingly nervous. She felt her skin begin to dampen and realized that she was nervously tapping the ground with her foot. She chided herself and stole a glance at the two Imperial Guards. One was still ignoring her, but the other was grinning openly. Finally, the runner emerged from the building. StarWind was slightly surprised to see him without an escort of Imperial Guards. She sighed and let the nervousness subside somewhat. The runner ran up to the Imperial Guards and said something so softly that StarWind could not hear the words. The gate swung open.

“You made more of an impression than I thought possible,” announced the serious Imperial Guard as he ushered StarWind through the gates. “This man will guide you to Mayor Ferde.”

“Thank you,” StarWind replied with a weak smile as she followed the runner towards the building.

The runner led her through the corridors of the large building and up a flight of stairs. He stopped at a tall ornate wooden door and knocked loudly before cracking it open and peering inside. Satisfied that the mayor was not in the middle of a meeting, the runner opened the door wide and waved StarWind through it. StarWind immediately locked eyes with the mayor of Campanil as she entered the room. The mayor stood behind his desk and stared at the Sakovan spy as she entered the room. He did not speak until the runner exited the room and closed the door.

“You are incredible,” frowned the mayor as he waved StarWind to a chair in front of his desk. “You walk into this building when our countries are in a state of war. Do you think so little of the Imperial Guards that you truly expect to get away with this?”

“I have no tendency to think ill of the Imperial Guards,” StarWind replied as she sat in the offered chair. “I do, however, think highly of you as a man of honor. I realize that you may have me arrested and executed as a Sakovan spy, but I was willing to wager that you would talk to me first. Neither of us wishes to be the enemy of the other.”

“What we wish in that regard is of little significance,” retorted the mayor as he sat in his chair. “The fact is that we are enemies. This is not determined by our wishes, but by the directives of those who lead our countries. You have offered your life to bring me a message. I wish you had not. I can only imagine that it is important. Use this time wisely to convey what has brought you to Campanil.”

StarWind swallowed hard as she realized that Mayor Ferde planned to arrest her at the conclusion of the meeting. She nodded inwardly as she realized that he had to. In a state of war, he could hardly allow a Sakovan spy to move around freely.

“There is importance to this meeting,” StarWind began. “This war is going to result in many deaths. Neither you nor I can stop it at this point. Already the armies of the Katana have invaded the Sakova. The senseless slaughter will begin now.”

The mayor cocked his head and looked at StarWind with curiosity. “Are you here to defect?” inquired the mayor. “Is that the reason that you came here?”

“No,” StarWind shook her head. “I came here in an attempt to minimize the number of people that must die. You are wise enough to know that the Sakovans hold no malice towards the Omungans. You helped to avert the last war between our nations because you truly care for your people. I admire you for that. I want you to safeguard your people from this war.”

“I intend to do exactly that,” countered the mayor, “but I have the feeling that we are talking about two different things. What exactly is your purpose in coming here?”

“To warn you,” replied StarWind. “Up until now, the Star of Sakova has forbidden the Sakovans to attack the Imperial Guards. That is soon to change, if it has not already.”

“I need no such warning,” frowned Mayor Ferde. “The troops of Campanil have been ready for Sakovan attacks since the war was declared. I am surprised that it has not happened yet.”

“I am not talking about any attack against Campanil,” responded the Sakovan spymaster. “We have no desire to inflict harm on the Omungan people. If your troops remain inside this city, they will survive this war intact.”

“You are asking me to keep the Campanil troops out of the war?” gasped the mayor. “I cannot believe what I am hearing. You are sadly mistaken about me if you think I would abandon my country in a time of war.”

“Your country?” echoed StarWind. “Had you said that you would not abandon your people, I would have believed you, but Omunga is no more your country than Khadora is.”

“What nonsense are you spouting?” scowled the mayor. “Campanil is a founding city of Omunga. Every Omungan city will fight the Sakovans, not just Okata. Are you daft?”

“Am I daft?” retorted StarWind. “It is not my people who are continually ruled by madmen. You no sooner got rid of Alazar, and you choose another madman to lead you into a senseless war.”

“You did not feel this way about Larst when he saved your people from arrest in Okata,” countered the mayor. “All of a sudden he is a madman because he seeks a war that all Katanas have sought over the centuries.”

“Larst was an honest and decent man,” responded StarWind. “Were he still alive, we would not be having this war.”

“What do you mean?” asked Mayor Ferde. “Larst is alive. He is the Katana. Surely your spies could not miss such a thing?”

“Our spies miss nothing,” StarWind smiled thinly. “In fact, we know more about what is happening in Omunga than most mayors do.”

“Explain yourself,” demanded Mayor Ferde.

“First Councilor Larst and the Star of Sakova held many secret meetings over the past few months,” explained StarWind. “They agreed in principle to an everlasting peace between our two nations. Plans were made to jointly build roads through the Sakova to unite the remote areas of Omunga. Our food shipments to Omungan cities were a direct result of those negotiations. The last meeting between Lyra and Larst was on the day before he was chosen as the Katana. What changed during the course of one day to make the new Katana declare war as almost his first order of business?”

“I had heard rumors of such meetings,” Ferde admitted, “but I know nothing of any agreements. Regardless of what Lyra thought was promised, the Katana has decided on war. All of Omunga will follow his lead.”

“Why?” questioned StarWind. “Why will all of Omunga go to war on the word of an imposter?”

“What a foolish question,” countered Mayor Ferde with confusion on his face. “And what do you mean imposter?”

“I mean that some mage has taken over Larst’s body,” declared StarWind. “Isn’t his sudden turnaround disturbing to you?”

Mayor Ferde stared silently at the Sakovan spy. She could detect the doubt in his face, but she held her tongue.

“What proof do you have of this?” the mayor finally asked.

“I have none,” admitted StarWind. “Even if I did, Omungans have already shown that they would not take any corrective actions against the Katana. Besides, it is too late for such an effort. I mention it because you have a right to know. You will have weighty decisions thrust upon you in the coming days, Mayor Ferde. You have the right to know what is truly happening in Omunga before you are forced to make those decisions.”

“And I am to believe that this is not just an attempt to weaken Omungan resolve?” retorted the mayor. “Have you spread these rumors to other Omungan cities?”

“You are the only Omungan official that I would show myself to,” replied StarWind. “I realize that you are skeptical of what I have told you. I can appreciate that skepticism, but I feel that you know that I would never lie to you. You have the ability to speak to the members of the Katana’s Council. Ask them when Larst suddenly changed. There is no way that they could not have noticed.”

“I shall do so,” declared the mayor, “but that would change nothing. Our countries are at war now, and all Omungan cities will act accordingly. The end of the Sakova is upon you. The best thing I could do for you now is to have you arrested here in Campanil. At least you will not be tortured as you would be if you were caught in Okata.”

“Okata really does keep you in the dark,” StarWind shook her head sadly. “If you think that Omunga is going to survive this war, you are sadly mistaken. I came here in an attempt to have your people spared from the destruction. If your troops remained in the city, they would still be alive when the war is over.”

“What preposterous nonsense,” scowled the mayor. “I doubt the Sakovans are capable of capturing a single Omungan city, never mind conquering the whole country. Do you take me for a fool because I helped you at one time?”

“No, Mayor Ferde,” sighed StarWind, “I took you as a leader who would do whatever was necessary to safeguard his people. As for your estimation regarding the capabilities of the Sakovans, all I can say is that I expected more from you. You, of all people, should appreciate what the Sakovans are capable of. You know that every Sakovan will die before he surrenders. The same cannot be said about Omungans.”

“What are you hinting at?” Mayor Ferde asked questioningly. “Is there news that I have not learned of yet?”

“There is,” StarWind smiled thinly. “Omunga is half the country that it used to be. Zaramilden, Duran, and Alamar are now Sakovan cities.”

“What?” gasped the mayor. “What an outlandish thing to say. I cannot believe this.”

“So they haven’t told you yet?” smiled StarWind. “I am not surprised. Why would the Katana boast about his defeats?”

“I had heard that General Romero’s army had returned from Alamar,” admitted the mayor, “but that was because of the disease that inundated the region. The starvation of those people probably brought it about. They were hit long before we were.”

“Actually,” responded StarWind, “the people of the east are well fed. There is no disease there. We supplied their cities with food as we had been doing for Campanil before the Imperial Guards made it impossible to continue. Our mages have also had a hand in ridding their crops of the disease. The fields around Alamar are healthy and bountiful now.”

“All of which I cannot verify,” frowned the mayor. “I suppose that I am to take your word for all of this?”

“You could,” smiled StarWind, “but I suspect that you will not. Send a man to Alamar to see for himself.”

“A single man?” questioned the mayor. “Just one man could be captured and worked on by your mages. I could not believe his report when he returned.”

“Then send two,” shrugged StarWind, “but I would be cautious about sending more. We are in a state of war. A large patrol would be destroyed or captured.”

“I have ways of getting to the truth,” Mayor Ferde said confidently. “Even if what you said is true, it makes little difference to me. Campanil is not equivalent to Duran.”

“No, it isn’t,” conceded the Sakovan spy, “but it must cause you to think about your actions before you jeopardize the lives of the people who depend upon you for their safety.”

“What exactly do you wish me to do?” Mayor Ferde asked with annoyance.

“I want to avoid having your people killed,” answered StarWind. “In a short time, Campanil will be a Sakovan city. The people here will be as precious to us as the people in Alamar are. I am prepared to promise that Campanil will not be attacked if your Imperial Guards do not attack Sakovans.”

“You are asking me to keep my troops out of the war?” inquired the mayor. “How can I justify such a thing?”

“Your troops are meant to protect your people,” explained StarWind. “Use them for that purpose. It is not as if your troops will make a great difference in the coming battles. Use your thousand men to safeguard Campanil from the Sakovans. Let the large armies of Okata battle the Sakovans. Can anyone fault you for such a decision?”

“Actually they are two thousand strong,” replied Mayor Ferde, “but I am beginning to understand where you are coming from. Still, if Okata is attacked, the call for troops from Campanil will be strong. I do not know if I can refuse such a request.”

“At least you are honest about it,” StarWind said. “Do what you must, Mayor Ferde, but I encourage you to rethink the old philosophies of Omunga. The system of Katanas has failed you too many times. Your people and my people can live in peace, but not when you continually choose leaders who are bent on war between us. This war will end in a Sakovan victory. Think about how that affects the people who depend upon you.”

“You are bold to make such a statement so early in the war,” countered the mayor. “Granted you have faith in your fellow countrymen, but the outcome of this war is far from certain.”

StarWind tried to gauge the position of the mayor before continuing. He had appeared to soften somewhat during the meeting, and StarWind felt sure that he would no longer try to arrest her, but keeping Campanil out of the war was pivotal. She decided to push the mayor further in an attempt to guarantee his cooperation.

“We have dealt honestly with each other since we met,” offered StarWind. “Can I trust you with a confidence?”

The mayor’s brow creased as he stared at the Sakovan spy. “You wish me not to repeat what you are about to say?” he asked.

“Not to anyone,” nodded StarWind. “I should not be mentioning it to you, but I respect you and understand that you are trying to do what is best for your people.”

The mayor sat silently for a moment before answering. Finally, he nodded his head in agreement.

“I will keep in confidence what you are about to say,” he promised, “but I will also view it skeptically without the ability to confirm it.”

“Understandable,” replied StarWind. “You are free to attempt to confirm it if you wish. You are only forbidden to declare it as fact or that you heard it from a Sakovan spy.”

“Agreed,” accepted the mayor.

“The Star of Sakova has made many friends since we last met,” StarWind revealed. “If the war goes poorly for the Sakovans, I believe that the Khadorans will certainly come to our aid. I am sure that you are aware that the Khadorans have a new emperor. I have visited with Emperor Marak and accompanied him to Khadoratung. He is strongly allied with the Sakovans. I believe that he already has offered to send armies to assist us, but Lyra has refused. She feels that the Sakovans should solve their own problems, but I can guarantee that she will not rule over the destruction of the Sakova. If the worst comes, she will have to call upon the Khadorans to aid us.”

“Mercy!” gasped the mayor. “I heard rumors of a new emperor up there, but the thought of Khadorans invading Omunga is disturbing. Nothing would arouse the Omungans more than a foreign invasion. Do you realize what the people would do if they learned of this?”

“That is precisely why I demanded your confidence,” nodded StarWind. “I hope it does not come to that, but you now know the source of my confidence on the outcome of this war. Keep your troops at home, Mayor Ferde. The Sakovans will start sending you food as soon as it is safe for us to do so.”

“I can still not make any promises,” the mayor shook his head. “What you have told me must be confirmed somehow.”

“I understand,” StarWind said as she rose. “I will return in a fortnight for another talk. Hopefully, you will have found the confirmation that you need.”

The mayor rose reflexively and stared at StarWind. A worried frown clouded his features.

“Use the name Samantha when you return,” suggested the mayor. “I will leave orders to have you sent up.”

StarWind smiled and nodded as she left the room.

Chapter 21

Chula Sakovan

The hawk soared over the tall fargi forest. Its keen eyes focused on the intermittent glimpses of ground as it sped over the ancient trees. When it reached a certain point, the hawk banked naturally to its left, swinging into an arc as if some invisible leash tethered it. As it continued its patrol, the hawk suddenly broke out of its flying pattern and circled tightly. Its eyes detected the movement below, and the hawk pulled in its wings. It dove downward until it was under the canopy and then spread its wings wide again. Sighting the source of the movement, the hawk settled on a high branch and watched the strange procession. A tall woman rode a choka, and a man rode a tiger. The hawk watched with interest as the pair passed below it.

With a sudden burst of power, the hawk launched itself off the branch, its wings flapping strongly as it rose above the canopy. The hawk no longer paid any attention to the floor of the forest. It flew swiftly in a straight line to the center of its imaginary circle. When it reached the center, it dove powerfully through the canopy. Only then did the hawk’s eyes focus once again on the ground. It scanned the large group of assembled people below until it found the tall Sakovan who had raised it. The hawk let out a screech as it dived downward, flaring its wings only at the last moment to land squarely on HawkShadow’s shoulder.

“We have company coming,” HawkShadow announced to the rest of the group. “Leaders see to your people. Goral, SkyDancer, come with me.”

HawkShadow flicked the hawk off his shoulder as SkyDancer and the giant gathered around HawkShadow. The Sakovan assassin watched the group leaders instruct their people before he turned to follow the hawk. Goral and SkyDancer flanked HawkShadow without the need of instruction. The trio moved swiftly into the forest for several hundred paces before HawkShadow signaled for a halt. SkyDancer immediately faded to the left while Goral moved to the right. HawkShadow selected a large fargi tree in the center and waited. Sakovan stars filled his hands.

They waited in silence for several minutes before HawkShadow heard the telltale sounds of a choka. The sounds were soft, but to HawkShadow they were unmistakable. He raised a hand and signaled silently to his two partners. Another sound accompanied the choka, and HawkShadow closed his eyes as he strained his ears to identify it. After a few moments, HawkShadow opened his eyes and shook his head. He thought he had identified the sound, but it made no sense to him. The group approaching was too close to dwell on it further. HawkShadow silently signaled his partners again and prepared to meet the intruders.

“I recognized your hawk,” a voice called softly. “Do not attack us, HawkShadow. I travel with a Chula shaman.”

HawkShadow recognized StormSong’s voice and stepped around the tree. He gazed at StormSong and the man next to her, who was riding on a tiger.

“I thought it was a large cat,” announced HawkShadow, “but I could not imagine one accompanying a choka. Have you come to join the party?”

“We have,” replied StormSong as she halted her choka and slid off. “HawkShadow, this is Ukaro. He has Lyra’s blessing to join in the fun.”

The Sakovan assassin watched as the shaman slid off the tiger. Ukaro approached HawkShadow and extended his arms in greeting.

“I am honored to be allowed to join you,” declared Ukaro. “Are there only the three of you?”

HawkShadow was dumbstruck for a moment, as Goral and SkyDancer had not yet revealed themselves. Suddenly his face broke into a broad grin as he extended his own arms and welcomed the Chula.

“You must tell me how you knew,” smiled HawkShadow. “Perhaps there are some tricks we can use to remain more invisible next time.”

“There are a few tricks that I can share with you,” grinned Ukaro, “but your people are well trained. Even most Chula shaman would not have noticed them.”

“Ukaro is the head shaman of the Zatong tribe,” announced StormSong. “Lyra has a great deal of faith in him.”

“Then we shall as well,” nodded HawkShadow. “Goral, SkyDancer, come meet our new friend.”

Ukaro’s eyes widened as he watched the giant approach. HawkShadow chuckled under his breath.

“So you didn’t actually see them?” questioned HawkShadow.

“No, I didn’t,” admitted the Shaman. “I sensed them, but even that did not forewarn me of the stature of Goral. You grow them large down here.”

“Goral is unique,” laughed HawkShadow. “Come and let me introduce you to the rest of the group. We have over a hundred Sakovan warriors assembled. The fun will start tonight when the Omungans camp, but the real battle will be in the morning. I need to know what skills you possess. I am sure that we can make use of them.”

As the group began walking back to the campsite, SkyDancer approached StormSong.

“Where is Lyra?” SkyDancer asked. “I thought you were assigned to guard her.”

“I was,” scowled the female warrior, “but our Star has other ideas. She has already left for Gatong without an escort. She has forbidden anyone to accompany her.”

“That sounds dangerous,” frowned SkyDancer. “I do not like it when she goes off on her own.”

“Nor do I,” agreed StormSong. “She said I would be more useful here.”

“You will certainly be useful here,” nodded SkyDancer, “but she could have allowed someone else to guard her.”

Ukaro heard the conversation behind him. He stopped and turned to face the two female Sakovans.

“Your love for your Star has not gone unnoticed,” he said to StormSong, “but you worry needlessly. Lyra is quite capable of protecting herself. In fact, traveling alone will have advantages for her. Put your mind at rest regarding her welfare. Your skills will be much needed here.”

“I think I know her better than you do,” snapped StormSong. “My place is at her side.”

“There is little doubt that you know her better than I do,” conceded Ukaro, “but I know the prophecies better than you do. Lyra will not fall to an Omungan. Her real test will be against the forces of evil.”

“Lyra has given her orders,” interjected HawkShadow. “There is little that you and I can do about it. We may not like the way she does things, but we are bound to obey her. You must trust that Kaltara will guide her to her destination and safely home again. To do otherwise is to trouble your mind during the battle to come. You know better than that. I am glad that she sent you here, StormSong. Tomorrow marks the beginning of the battles that you have trained so hard for. Your skills will be sorely needed.”

“You will have my full attention,” promised StormSong. “I cannot help wondering if I have offended our Star in some way, but I have trained to put such matters out of my mind when battle is called for. I will succeed at whatever you assign to me.”

“I know you will,” smiled HawkShadow. “I also know that you are incapable of offending Lyra, so put it out of your mind completely.”

StormSong nodded silently, and HawkShadow turned to lead the group back to the campsite. Within minutes they arrived. The campsite was empty, but as HawkShadow gave a signal, the Sakovans started entering the campsite from their hiding places. They all looked curiously at the Chula shaman and his tiger. As HawkShadow started the introductions, Ukaro petted his tiger and sent him away. The tiger disappeared silently into the forest.

The campsite returned to normal as groups separated to eat or plan for the battle. HawkShadow brought a large helping of venison and handed it to Ukaro. The Chula shaman smiled and nodded.

“You mentioned some kind of action this evening,” Ukaro said between bites. “What size force are you opposing?”

“There is a group of a thousand Imperial Guards that have been making their way slowly into the Sakova,” answered HawkShadow. “SkyDancer, Goral, and I have been doing our best to keep them on edge and slow them down. They are pretty nervous now. I want one more chance to frazzle them before the attack tomorrow. A few of us will sneak into their camp tonight. We will hack off the hair from as many as we dare. That is all we plan to do.”

“Interesting,” mused Ukaro. “I take it that the loss of their hair is significant?”

“It is,” nodded HawkShadow. “It serves two purposes. First it lets the soldiers know that they could have been killed just as easily. Second, it troubles those who still have their hair to see a great number of their brethren without their tails. We have been doing this for some time with this group. The plan for tomorrow is to attack them. If we do it correctly, the majority of them will run screaming.”

“Clever,” responded Ukaro, “but why not just annihilate the thousand intruders?”

“There is another group coming after them,” frowned HawkShadow. “That second group numbers ten thousand. We cannot possibly hope to scare that many men. What we can hope to do is frighten the second group by letting them hear the stories of the first group. I think that will be more effective than annihilating the thousand men.”

“I suspect that you are correct,” nodded Ukaro. “Your group is far too small to oppose ten thousand men. I wonder if even just a thousand is a stretch for this small group. You will be outnumbered ten to one.”

“If the Omungans were not already frightened,” frowned HawkShadow, “your analysis would be valid. We will win the day tomorrow. Of that I have no doubt. What bothers me is the cost to our people. One cannot expect to go against such odds and escape unscathed. Some fine Sakovans will not survive tomorrow’s battle.”

“Such is the way of war,” shrugged Ukaro. “I suspect that the Sakovans, like the Chula, have been losing warriors steadily over the years. Each loss is a disaster, yet each warrior freely gives his life for the benefit of the others. Do not lessen their gift with too much sorrow. Be glad that your people love you enough to make the ultimate sacrifice.”

“I think the Chula and the Sakovans have much in common,” replied HawkShadow. “I have heard your words before, but they came from the mouth of a Sakovan.”

“Then you have had wise counsel,” smiled the Chula shaman. “Why are the Omungans afraid to come here? Surely, it is more than just your cutting of their hair?”

“It is,” nodded HawkShadow. “For many years we have sent people into the Omungan cities to spread tales about the dangerous Sakova. The tales speak of strange and mysterious creatures that abide in the Sakova. They speak of innumerable ways to die. Basically, we have painted a picture so bleak that Omungans have come to dread the Sakova. Even these soldiers would not dare to come here except for the specific orders that they cannot disobey.”

“You must tell me as many of these tales as you can,” urged Ukaro. “I am sure that they will point to a way that I can help.”

* * *

Ukaro woke early and sat watching the Sakovans rise and prepare for a day of battle. SkyDancer noticed the Chula shaman and brought him a cup of coffee.

“Thank you,” Ukaro smiled, his nose crinkling and his long whiskers dancing lightly in the soft morning breeze. “You Sakovans are indeed a kindred folk to the Chula. I almost feel at home here in the Sakova watching the camp come alive.”

“It is a shame that our people became so isolated,” remarked SkyDancer as she sat down next to Ukaro. “I suspect that we could have learned much from each other over the years.”

“We will not be isolated much longer,” replied Ukaro. “The long awaited day of Kaltara is soon upon us.” Ukaro’s eyes roved over the campsite and returned to gaze upon SkyDancer. “I do not see HawkShadow this morning,” he continued. “Do you know how his foray into the enemy campsite went last night?”

“I am letting him sleep in,” smiled SkyDancer. “We had a hard night of it.”

“You were with the group last night?” asked the Chula shaman.

“It was just HawkShadow and myself,” nodded SkyDancer. “The Omungans were more nervous than we thought. Half of the camp was awake last night. We only managed to get six tails.”

“Six tails with half the camp awake is quite a testament to your skill,” congratulated Ukaro. “What is the plan for today?”

“We pretty much know the path that the Omungans will take,” answered SkyDancer. “We will have several Sakovans show themselves at times throughout the day. The intent is to make them more nervous. Sometime after high sun the Omungans will enter a narrow defile. That is where we will attack them. It is hoped that we will only have to kill a small percentage of them before they are routed.”

“So you expect their nervousness to cause enough havoc that the Omungans will flee in the face of danger?” asked Ukaro.

“Precisely,” nodded SkyDancer. “At least that is HawkShadow’s plan.”

“It is a sound one,” commented Ukaro. “Why the showing of Sakovans during the day? Would it not be better to eliminate a few Omungans before the defile instead of just scaring them?”

“That is an option,” answered a groggy HawkShadow as he appeared from behind a giant fargi tree. “I am loath to break the Omungans stride towards the defile, though. If we can safely eliminate a few stragglers before the defile, we will do so.”

“Who are these Sakovans that will show themselves?” asked the Chula shaman. “Why will that rile the Omungans?”

“Some Sakovans are stark enough figures that they can reinforce the tales told over the years,” smiled HawkShadow. “You met Goral yesterday. Imagine him astride a choka. That sight is sure to unnerve the Omungans. In fact, we have used that tactic before and it worked quite well.”

“I can picture that image,” chuckled Ukaro. “It would be enough to catch the attention of even the Chula. I would like to offer my services if I may.”

HawkShadow stared at the Chula shaman for a moment. His appraising gaze ended with the corners of his mouth turning upward in a grin.

“Astride your tiger?” he asked.

“Of course,” grinned Ukaro. “From the tales you told me last night, that vision would fit well into what the Omungans hope not to see.”

“You are correct,” nodded HawkShadow, “but I fear for your safety. Your tiger might sprint well, but the Omungans may decide to give chase.”

“You underestimate me,” Ukaro said as his split lips parted widely in a grin. “I am quite capable of defending myself. Plus, if they do give chase, it will provide the perfect opportunity to eliminate a few of them.”

“You will have to get close enough to them to let them see your facial features,” warned HawkShadow. “Anything less would not arouse them.”

“Agreed,” Ukaro nodded vigorously. “I know that you are treating me as a special emissary and are afraid to risk my death, but I assure you that I will be alright. I already informed Lyra that I planned to take an active role during my stay in the Sakova. In fact, she has agreed to let me lead a group of mages towards Tanzaba.”

“Tanzaba?” questioned HawkShadow. “Why would we need mages down there?”

“It is the closest that the Sakova comes to the road to Alamar,” explained Ukaro. “We are to halt any movements of siege engines heading towards Alamar. I will be leaving for there right after today’s battle. The other mages are already on their way.”

“Very well then,” grinned HawkShadow. “We will accept your aid. I will arrange for a raiding party to be prepared for the Omungans that chase you. That will certainly add to their nervousness when they reach the defile.”

“I would also like to play a part at the defile,” pushed Ukaro. “I have a thought about how to initiate the attack. It will add maximum discomfort before the arrows start flying.”

* * *

The Omungans rode four abreast as their long column snaked through the ancient fargi forest. The troops were obviously nervous, their heads swiveling in all directions as they rode. When Goral appeared on a rise to the column’s right, the Omungans shouted loudly and pointed. Goral wore a bright red robe and held a massive maul in one fist. He sat erect on his warbird and glared at the Omungans. The Omungan column faltered and horses bumped into one another. Several Omungans left the column and started heading towards Goral, but shouted orders brought them back into line. After a few minutes, Goral disappeared over the rise. The Omungan officers shouted orders to get the column back into position.

Less than an hour later, Ukaro appeared astride his tiger. He positioned himself on a promontory that overlooked the trail. He was much closer than Goral had been, but the location had been chosen wisely. Ukaro would have a straight run into the forest while the Omungans would have to climb the grade on either side of the promontory.

The first few soldiers did not notice the Chula shaman, and Ukaro instructed his tiger to roar. The front of the column immediately halted as the soldiers stared up at the tiger and its rider. Excited shouts rippled through the Omungan ranks as the following riders started to bunch up. Several Omungans unstrapped their bows and frantically nocked arrows. Ukaro grinned broadly showing his teeth as he glared at the invaders.

“We have been patient with you,” Ukaro shouted. “We will be patient no longer. Leave the Sakova now or die.”

A hail of arrows sailed toward the Chula shaman even as the rear of the column continued to advance. Ukaro sat passively as the arrows soared towards him. Several Omungans started shouting victoriously just before the arrows abruptly changed course. Ukaro shook his head in an obvious display of pity.

“You have been warned,” shouted Ukaro. “Prepare to die.”

More arrows flew at the Chula shaman, but Ukaro merely patted his tiger. The new arrows also abruptly changed course as the tiger turned and walked slowly away. As Ukaro disappeared from the promontory, a group of Omungans shouted and gave chase. They ignored the shouted orders from their officers as they raced up the slope next to the promontory. They crested the rise and charged through the fargi trees searching for the tiger and its rider.

The riders broke formation and rode over a wide span as they searched the forest. Suddenly, screams ripped through the woods as a hail of arrows flew into the Omungans. The screams halted suddenly and silence reclaimed the ancient forest. SkyDancer rode across the line of dead Omungans shouting as she chased the frightened horses back towards the rise.

The halted Omungan column heard the short screams. Just a few moments later, the unburdened horses began appearing. Havoc rippled through the column, and the officers had to shout threats to keep the soldiers in formation. Finally, the column continued its trek deeper into the Sakova.

The column rode uneasily through the fargi forest. Many a soldier kept his bow strung and an arrow nocked as he looked nervously from side to side. Eventually the officers called a halt for the midday meal. The news of the tiger incident spread to the soldiers who had not been close enough to witness it. While the uninformed soldiers openly scoffed at the tale of a cat-man riding a tiger that was impervious to arrows, it was all too obvious that they believed their fellow soldiers.

The officers who overheard the spreading of tales reacted with threats of punishment, and the midday break was shortened. The column was reformed and the Omungans rode unwittingly towards the defile.

The officers grew concerned as the sides of the canyon continued to narrow. Their eyes constantly rose to check the rims above them, but they continued forward. A clatter rose from the Omungan soldiers, and one of the officers left the column to see what was causing the break in silence. As he rode against the flow of the column, the officer scowled at the troops who were speaking. He saw one of the men point to something at the side of the trail. He rode towards it and stopped when he recognized the cut tail of hair. He contemplated picking up the severed tail, but he was concerned that it might be poisoned. He wheeled his horse around and headed for the vanguard.

As the officer rode towards the front of the column, his eyes were no longer glued to the rim above him. He scanned the ground of the canyon and saw one severed tail after another. Well over a hundred of his men had had their tails cut during their foray into the Sakova, and the officer began to subconsciously count the tails as he passed them. When he reached the vanguard, the officer rode alongside the leader of the soldiers. He pointed out the next tail of hair as they passed it. The chatter from the rear of the column grew louder, and the leader gritted his teeth. His eyes bounced from the rim above his head to the trail of tails lining the canyon floor. A sudden chill ran up his spine.

Suddenly, a large cloud of smoke rose above the center of the defile before the column of Omungans. The leader called for a halt, and the column began to bunch up as the other riders were paying more attention to the tails lining the canyon than the riders before them. The officers in the column rode forward to find out why the leader had called a halt.

The strange white cloud flattened vertically, and the face of the tiger-man appeared in the center of it. The image was much larger than life, and many Omungan soldiers gasped as the cat-like eyes peered down at them. While everyone was staring at the strange image, the cat-like man spoke. His voice echoed through the entire canyon.

“You do not understand the power of the Sakova,” the cat-like man said loudly. “You have been warned. Now you shall die.”

Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the canyon before the Omungans. The soldiers stared in awe as the light sped towards them. They watched in frozen fascination as the ball of light flattened into a horizontal disk. Their eyes opened wide in fear as the flat disk spread and blades of pure light appeared spinning around the large disk.

The screams of the group of officers were short as the blades of light sliced through their bodies. Blood flowed over the backs of the horses as the dismembered bodies of the officers fell to the ground. Still the Omungan column remained frozen in disbelief.

With shouted war cries, the Sakovans charged into the canyon from the far end. The cloud dissipated, and the Omungans stared as they saw the enemy charging. HawkShadow, Ukaro, Goral, and StormSong led the charge. The Omungans suddenly realized that the battle had begun. Many of the Omungans chose to turn and retreat, but a few opted to attack. The rims of the canyon filled with Sakovan archers, and arrows flew into the Omungan column.

Amidst the hail of arrows, the Sakovan riders tore into the vanguard of the Omungan column. HawkShadow and StormSong slashed left and right as they surged into the Omungans. Goral swung his massive maul, instantly crushing whatever it touched, while Ukaro issued a stream of fireballs. The Omungans who had decided to attack had a sudden change of heart. They wheeled their horses and sped after the other retreating soldiers.

The Sakovans gave chase, but they kept their chokas slowed down to match the speed of the Omungan horses. The idea was to keep the Omungans running rather than engage them. Other Sakovans showed themselves along the path of retreat. They did not join the battle, but rather guided the retreating Omungans by appearing on small rises on each side of the path HawkShadow had chosen. The chase lasted until nightfall when HawkShadow called a halt to the pursuit. The Sakovans gathered and rallied around HawkShadow.

“That went rather well,” smiled StormSong. “Do you think they will stop for the night?”

“Not a chance,” grinned HawkShadow. “They will ride until they meet the larger army sometime tomorrow. I will send some riders out to shadow them. Any stragglers will be killed, but the rest will be allowed to flee.”

“Now we must prepare for the larger army,” interjected SkyDancer. “They will not be so easily routed.”

“One group at a time,” sighed HawkShadow. “We will need some new tricks for the next group.”

Ukaro joined the group, and HawkShadow grinned broadly at him.

“Must you go to Tanzaba?” asked HawkShadow. “I enjoy having you around. You are the perfect picture of what we have tried to portray in the tales spread to the Omungans.”

“I enjoyed being with you Sakovans as well,” Ukaro grinned back. “We work well together. I feel like a Chula Sakovan. It is as if I belong here.”

“We do indeed,” agreed the Sakovan assassin.

“I must do as I promised the Star of Sakova,” the Chula shaman continued, “but I have time to teach some of your mages how to cast the light disk. I think you would use it wisely.”

Chapter 22

Visit to Gatong

The four elves huddled in the small cave near the mine where Eltor was rescued. MistyTrail cast another healing spell on Caldal, and he opened his eyes and stared into MistyTrail’s face.

“Who are you?” Caldal asked with apprehension.

Eltor slid swiftly across the floor of the tiny cave until he was at Caldal’s side.

“She is a friend,” smiled Eltor as he reached out and grasped Caldal’s hand. “Her name is MistyTrail. We were afraid that you would not recover.”

“I have no right to recover,” groaned Caldal as he struggled to sit up. “How did you get me out of the Chamber of Horrors?”

“I assume that is what you call the place where you were held captive?” interjected Mistake as she moved closer to the wounded elf. “I am Mistake. The three of us snuck into the temple and rescued you.”

“I must be still dreaming,” Caldal said as he closed his eyes and reopened them. “Nobody returns from the Chamber of Horrors.”

“You are not nobody,” grinned Eltor. “I told Mistake and MistyTrail that I would not leave this island without you. They promised to rescue you, and here we are.”

“Just where are we?” asked Caldal as he tried to peer further into the darkness.

“We are in a small cave,” answered MistyTrail as she cast another healing spell. “It connects to a mine. That is how we found Eltor. We rescued him from the mine.”

“This makes no sense to me,” frowned Caldal. “How can you go around rescuing elves? Why are you not in the mines or the temple? How is it that you are free?”

“They are not from this island,” explained Eltor. “I know this is confusing to you as it was to me, but I will explain. Their ship crashed off the coast of the island. Somehow they managed to get ashore without being detected. They hid in this cave and accidentally discovered the mine that connects to it. When they saw me, they decided to rescue me. I demanded to rescue you before we fled this island.”

“Flee?” croaked Caldal. “We tried that once already. I will not dare it again. I will never return to the Chamber of Horrors. I would rather die in this cave.”

“That is the gratitude we get for risking our lives?” scowled Mistake. “We rescued you, and we are taking you away from here. I will not hear any more about this Chamber of Horrors. It didn’t seem like anything more than a prison to me.”

“A prison?” retorted Caldal. “You could not be further from the truth. You have no idea what goes on in that room.”

“Tell us,” MistyTrail said soothingly. “It would be good to get it out of your system. There is nothing worse than harboring your fears deep inside you. Tell us all about it.”

Mistake frowned, but Eltor nodded encouragingly. Caldal swallowed hard and nodded almost imperceptibly.

“I do not know if I can adequately describe what causes the fear,” Caldal said softly. “It was not any one thing, but a combination of things that tore your soul from its body. They did things in that room that are hideous and evil, things that man was never meant to witness, but we could not turn away from them.”

“What do you mean you could not turn away?” interrupted Eltor. “Surely you could have closed your eyes or turned away?”

“We could not,” Caldal shook his head. “By whatever magic they used, each of us was forced to watch. Our eyelids would not close, and our heads would not turn away.”

“What were you forced to watch?” MistyTrail prompted when Caldal’s eyes shut tightly and he stopped talking.

“They sacrifice people there,” Caldal replied after a moment of hesitation. “They do not just kill them. They devour them alive.”

“Alive?” gasped Mistake. “You can’t be serious.”

“I wish it were not true,” Caldal replied as tears welled up in his eyes. “I saw them eating a man’s heart. It was still in his chest and beating. When they bit into it, the blood spouted into the air. It was…”

Caldal shut his eyes again and began sobbing.

“Maybe this is not such a good idea,” Eltor said softly to MistyTrail. “It is bad enough to have endured such things, but to be forced to retell them is to relive them.”

“It will help him in the long run,” MistyTrail replied as she wrapped one arm around Caldal in a soothing fashion. “You will never have to return there,” she said to Caldal. “I will pledge my life on it. Get it out of your system.”

Caldal nodded slowly and opened his eyes. He smiled weakly at MistyTrail.

“There were other things that I did not understand,” Caldal continued unsteadily. “They summoned demons. They were hideous beasts, all black and foul smelling. They would bite into a victim’s throat and drink his blood. We could hear the cries of the victim grow fainter as his lifeblood drained away.”

“I apologize,” Mistake said softly. “I had no idea what you were forced to endure. I am sorry.”

“Perhaps the worst,” Caldal continued as if he was afraid he would never finish if he stopped talking, “were the kruls. They were allowed to fight over a chosen victim, perhaps merely for the entertainment value. Maybe as a treat for some good behavior. I just don’t know. The victims were literally torn apart limb from limb as the kruls squabbled for ownership. Sometimes the victims remained alive for half an hour as they tore him apart.”

“Enough,” Eltor said with authority. “I do not wish to hear more. This talk will only demoralize us further. Our time is better spent planning what is to come.”

“I agree,” added Mistake. “There will be time later to cleanse Caldal of the demons that haunt him. We must continue to heal him so he is strong for the journey home.”

Caldal turned and stared into Eltor’s eyes. “I am never going back there,” he said with determination. “Take the girls and flee if you wish, but leave me with a knife. I would rather die than return to the Chamber of Horrors.”

“I doubt that we can flee this island,” Eltor responded. “While the garlic did put the kruls off our scent, the mountains are crawling with soldiers now. We dare not show our faces outside this cave.”

“They will not search forever,” interjected Mistake. “We will wait them out until it is safe to travel. We have plenty of food here. Sooner or later they will give up the search.”

“Do not be so sure of that,” warned Eltor. “Every search that I have heard of ended with a capture or death. These people do not give up.”

“Neither do we,” MistyTrail said adamantly. “We will leave this island, and we will all leave together.”

“And where will you get a boat?” retorted Eltor. “Do not rule our lives with impossible dreams. Trying to escape is what got Caldal sent to Chamber of Horrors in the first place. Do not tease us with the unobtainable hope of our homeland.”

“Nothing is impossible,” countered Mistake. “We will get the boat from the same place that we stole the uniforms.”

“Where did you get the uniforms?” Eltor asked with curiosity.

“There is a lone house along the beach,” explained MistyTrail. “It is just past the edge of the jungle. I think it is a lookout for stray vessels. They have a boat that is larger than the one Mistake and I lost off the coast.”

“There are only four guards stationed there,” added Mistake. “I am sure that we can surprise them.”

“But what about the sails?” Caldal asked as he sat up with interest. “Surely, the stolen ship will be spotted by other lookouts? They will pursue us with a vengeance.”

“I haven’t worked that out yet,” admitted Mistake. “If it were not for the reefs offshore, I would suggest leaving at night. That would cover us until we were far from the island, but those reefs would destroy our boat before we got started.”

“We shall ask Kaltara for help,” shrugged MistyTrail. “He has not let us down yet.”

“I still find it strange every time you mention the elven god,” commented Eltor.

“Why is that strange?” asked Caldal. “Kaltara watches over every elf.”

“These female elves are not from Elvangar,” Eltor informed his friend. “In fact, they did not even know that they were elves. They come from a strange and distant land. Mistake claims to have been to Angragar.”

“Angragar?” echoed Caldal. “That is impossible. The ancient human city is hidden from all eyes.”

“All eyes except the Qubari,” retorted Mistake. “At least that was true until just recently, but now it is the Time of Calling. The Astor has risen, and I am his close friend.”

“Time of Calling?” echoed Caldal. “The Astor? These words gnaw at my memories, but I cannot place them.”

“They do not matter now,” interrupted Eltor. “If our only problem is getting past the reefs, Caldal and I can accomplish that.”

“How?” asked Mistake.

“We have done it before in strange waters,” offered Eltor. “One of us will swim the reef and find a passage. The other will guide the boat with a short sail.”

“If need be,” interjected Caldal who was now sitting erect, “we can walk the ship across the reef. It can be done.”

“So you are not going to stay in this cave and commit suicide?” grinned Mistake.

Caldal frowned and his eyes widened as he stared in the direction of Mistake’s voice. Finally he started laughing softly.

“It was I who talked Eltor into escaping the last time,” he admitted. “I guess it is in my blood to return to my home. I want very much to put this island behind me.”

“Hold your excitement for now,” warned Eltor. “While this plan has promise, we must remain prepared for failure. We were confident the last time. Remember?”

“Let there be no talk of failure,” interjected Mistake. “We all have great reasons to escape this land. We will follow our plan or die trying. None of us will be captured alive. Are we agreed on this?”

“Agreed,” Caldal said promptly as he reached out and grasped Mistake’s hand.

Eltor and MistyTrail repeated the oath and clasped hands with the others.

* * *

The Star of Sakova walked through the gates of Gatong. She had visited the city years ago as a young girl, but her memory of it was dim. The more recent memories of her escape from the assassins at the Academy of Magic sent a shudder through her. She had avoided entering the city on that trip when Antello had given Syman a signal not to enter. The memories sent a chill up her spine. It seemed so long ago, and yet it wasn’t. She felt a sudden urge to travel further north to visit the academy that had been her home. She pushed the thoughts from her mind and moved away from the gate before the Imperial Guards thought to question her.

Lyra walked to the marketplace while letting her mind wander over how she should proceed. Her eyes stared vacantly at the stalls as she walked slowly by, but she did not see anything. She wondered whether she should approach the mayor or the resident general. The mayor was technically the decision maker in most Omungan cities, but it was the general who actually controlled the troops. Without the support of the general, the mayor was nothing more than a figurehead, yet most generals would be loath to exert their power without the backing of the mayor. It was a circular question, and Lyra sighed in frustration.

“Are you alright?” asked a local woman.

Lyra started and turned to look at the woman. The woman appeared to be around her mother’s age and Lyra’s mind instant flashed to an image of Rhodella dying on the floor of the Academy of Magic. A tear instantly formed in the corner of her, and the woman put her arm comfortingly around Lyra.

“What troubles you, young one?” asked the woman. “If it is lack of food, I can spare what little I have. Come to my home.”

Lyra suddenly saw the stalls around her. While merchandise was abundant, the food stalls were bare. Her eyes roved over the passing citizens, and she saw the signs of famine in each and every one of them. She started to cry.

“Come, come, now,” urged the woman as she started guiding Lyra away from the marketplace. “I’ll get you a hot bowl of stew. It’s nothing fancy mind you, mostly scraps of whatever I could gather, but it will ease those hunger pains. There is no need to cry.”

Lyra was speechless as the woman guided her to a modest home. She found her mind replaying the images of the starving people in Duran rather than focusing on what she needed to do in Gatong. Before she knew it, the woman had seated her at a table and placed a bowl of stew before her.

“Eat now,” urged the woman. “Things will be better soon. You just need your strength. Where are you from?”

“I cannot eat this,” Lyra said while shaking her head. She pushed the bowl towards the woman. “I cannot take your food. I should be giving you food, not eating yours.”

Lyra started crying again and the woman moved around the table and placed her arm on Lyra’s shoulder.

“It’s alright,” the woman said soothingly. “I already ate today.”

“And what about tomorrow?” sobbed Lyra. “What will you eat when I have finished off your stew?”

“Tomorrow is another day,” shrugged the woman. “I will worry about it when it comes. Eat while it is hot.”

“No,” Lyra said adamantly as she rose.

Lyra opened her pack and began removing her trail rations. She piled them onto the table, as the woman’s eyes grew wide. When she had placed all of her food on the table, Lyra sat back down and started crying. The woman walked around the table and sat in her chair. She stared at the small pile of rations, and then gazed at Lyra.

“I don’t understand,” the woman finally said. “If it is not hunger that troubles you then why do you cry so much at the mention of food?”

“Because I have the ability to bring food here,” explained Lyra, “and I have not done so. Your people are starving because of me. I cannot do what is expected of me. I just can’t.”

“You have a story to tell,” the woman said softly. “My name is Shel, and I am a good listener. Tell me what troubles you.”

Lyra sniffed and gazed into the woman’s eyes. She tried to smile as she saw a bit of Rhodella in the woman’s face.

“I don’t know where to begin,” admitted the Star of Sakova.

“Start anywhere,” urged Shel. “Why have you come to Gatong?”

“I came to speak with the mayor or the general,” confided Lyra. “I am supposed to strike a bargain with them, but I cannot.”

“Strike a bargain with Mayor Robit and General Papper?” questioned Shel. “What can a young girl offer to men of power? Do not tell me that you are so desperate in life as to offer yourself? Do not do so, child. Whatever your problems are, we can work them out. Tell me what your needs are.”

Lyra wiped the tears from her eyes and stared at the woman. She took a few moments to compose herself before speaking. Shel waited patiently.

“My journey here concerns the needs of the citizens of Gatong,” Lyra declared. “I have the ability to send large quantities of food into the city. That is what I have come to offer to the mayor.”

Shel looked quizzically at the young woman. Her eyes narrowed appraisingly as she studied Lyra’s face.

“But you want something in return for the food?” asked Shel. “What is it that you seek from Gatong?”

“That was the plan,” admitted Lyra, “but I cannot do it. I should have sent someone else to negotiate.”

“And why can’t you do it?” asked Shel. “The people of Gatong are starving. If you have food to share, you must do so.”

“And I will,” promised Lyra. “I would not be human if I refused to deliver the food after seeing the citizens of Gatong.”

“Then everything is wonderful,” probed Shel. “Why do I suspect that you see this gift as a failure for some reason?”

“Because it is a failure,” explained Lyra. “The food that will be delivered had a price attached to it, but I cannot ask for payment now. Excuse me, please.”

Lyra walked to the door of the house and stepped outside. She inhaled deeply as she wove an air tunnel and directed it towards the sea. It took her a few minutes to locate Emperor Marak’s ship off the coast, but she quickly delivered the order to bring the food into port. When she turned to reenter the house, she found Shel standing behind her.

“Was that magic?” asked Shel. “Or are you crazy?”

“I am not crazy yet,” Lyra answered as she slid past the woman and returned to the table.

She sat down and grabbed a piece of dried meat from the pile of rations on the table. She ate slowly and was only peripherally aware of Shel sitting opposite her.

“Is there really a ship of food coming into port?” asked Shel.

“There is,” nodded Lyra. “There will be enough food to feed the city for a few days. There will be other ships following it.”

“Who are you?” inquired Shel as she stared at Lyra.

“My name is Lyra,” answered the Star of Sakova. “I grew up not too far to the north of here.”

“At the Academy of Magic?” gasped Shel. “I remember the ruckus when the academy was attacked. There was a young woman named Lyra who escaped. That is you, isn’t it? That is how you know magic.”

“It is me,” conceded Lyra.

Shel’s mouth opened wide and her eyes grew large as she stared at Lyra.

“Rumors say that young Lyra went on to become the leader of the Sakovans,” Shel said softly. “Is that what your problem is? You were supposed to offer food to the city in return for peace? Is that your plan?”

“That was my plan,” admitted Lyra. “The Imperial Guards will no longer allow our caravans to deliver food to Omungan cities, so I arranged to have it sent by ship. I was supposed to get the mayor to pledge to stay out of the war in return for food. I have failed.”

“Posh,” replied Shel. “You have not failed at all. It will still take some time for that ship to dock. I will take you to Mayor Robit myself. I am sure that he will agree to your conditions. The people of Gatong do not care for war in any event. What has he got to lose?”

“Why would he make any agreements when he will get the food anyway?” asked Lyra. “Besides, I cannot negotiate such a thing when I already know that the food is coming regardless of what he says.”

“You did not ask for any conditions when your caravans came here,” stated Shel. “Those caravans saved many people. Your ships will save many more. How can any Omungan want to kill people who are so generous?”

“Omungans will do what the Katana demands,” answered Lyra. “That is how it has always been.”

“Do you believe that we Omungans are evil?” asked Shel.

“Of course not,” frowned Lyra. “Why would I think such a thing? I grew up as an Omungan. The Omungans in the east have welcomed me to their cities, but Gatong is not the east. The Katana’s rule is much stronger here.”

“Do you send food to the eastern cities of Omunga?” asked Shel.

“Every day,” nodded Lyra. “Actually, they are no longer Omungan cities. Zaramilden, Duran, and Alamar have become Sakovan cities.”

“You conquered them?” gasped Shel.

“No,” Lyra replied swiftly. “There have been no battles in this war except with the armies invading the heart of the Sakova. The cities of the east have long felt abandoned by the Katana. There were rather eager to join the Sakova.”

“And you were hoping to do the same here in Gatong?” asked Shel.

“My hopes were not that high,” replied Lyra. “I do not expect the western cities to go against the Katana. My hopes were that the Imperial Guards stationed here would stay out of the war in return for free food. If I could get such guarantees from Fortung and Gatong, my people could focus on the armies of Okata.”

“You would be asking these cities to turn their backs on the Katana,” mused Shel. “That is a hard thing for a general to do. You cannot expect them to remain idle while you attack Okata. They will be called to attack you from behind. Surely you realize this?”

“I suppose you are right,” sighed Lyra. “For generations the Sakovans have hidden in the Sakova and the Omungans have tried to destroy them. This time is different. The current Katana appears to care about nothing other than the complete destruction of the Sakovan people. We have no choice but to fight.”

“And you are eagerly seeking a way that you can win,” nodded Shel. “That is understandable.”

“No,” Lyra shook her head. “We will win this war. What I am trying to accomplish is minimizing the number of Omungans that must die for our victory. We have no quarrel with the people of Omunga. We would be ecstatic if they would merely overthrow their Katana and leave us in peace, but this is not going to happen. The next best solution is to destroy only the main armies of the Katana that seek to destroy us. That is why I want as many cities as possible to stay out of this war.”

“And what will you do with your new Sakovan cities after the war?” asked Shel. “Will you abandon them?”

“No,” Lyra answered. “Those people freely chose to become part of the Sakova. They will be treated as part of the family they have become. Even those cities that we must conquer will be treated with respect and welcomed into the Sakova.”

“Come,” Shel said as she rose from her chair. “We have little time to catch the mayor before your ship arrives.”

“It is too late,” Lyra shook her head. “I cannot put up a false front when I know that the food is coming no matter what the mayor says.”

“Posh,” smiled Shel. “You will come with me and tell the mayor what you just told me. There is no need for deception. Be honest about what you want. He can only say no, but you lose any chance to keep Gatong out of this war if you do not at least ask.”

“Alright,” Lyra sighed as she rose and followed Shel.

The Gatong woman guided the Star of Sakova to the mayor’s building. The walk was short, but Shel said hello to dozens of people before they reached the building. They entered the building, and Shel announced that they wanted to see Mayor Robit. They were directed along a short corridor where two Imperial Guards stood sentry outside a door. Shel led the way through the doorway.

Inside the room a balding man sat at a large desk, and an Imperial Guard general stood before it. The balding mayor looked up with curiosity at the intrusion. The general turned and stared at the two women. His eyes grew large and his jaw dropped as he stared at Lyra.

“The Star of Sakova!” shouted the general. “Seize her.”

Lyra’s heart rose to her throat, as she stood frozen staring at the general. She heard the scuffling of feet behind her, but she could not move. Suddenly, a heavy weight hit the back of her head, and her vision spun into darkness.

Chapter 23

The Blunder

Shel gasped as the two Imperial Guards caught Lyra’s falling body. They quickly dragged the Star of Sakova from the room, and Shel shook her head sadly.

“How did you recognize her?” asked Mayor Robit.

“She was wanted after the attack on the Academy of Magic,” replied General Papper. “A picture of her was distributed at that time. I would never forget her face.”

“I can’t believe that you memorize the pictures of all law-breakers,” scoffed the mayor.

“Of course not,” balked the general, “but this one was different. She managed to slip through our fingers in Gatong. I was severely reprimanded by General Didyk personally for that failure. When it was later learned that she was truly the Star of Sakova, I was forced to give up all of my dreams of ever commanding a major army. Perhaps her capture now will redeem me.”

“You are a fool,” spat Shel as she stared at the general with disgust. “Our people are starving and all you can think of is your personal career?”

“Don’t think I have forgotten who escorted the enemy into this room,” snapped the general as he whirled to face Shel. “It is strange to see the Star of Sakova escorted by a citizen of Gatong. Perhaps you are a Sakovan spy.”

“Nonsense,” the mayor blurted out. “Shel is a fine upstanding citizen of Gatong. I doubt that she even knew who the woman was.”

“Oh, I knew who she was,” asserted Shel. “She didn’t tell me at first, but I figured it out. She wanted to talk to the mayor about peace so I brought her here. I wish I had not.”

The general’s eyes narrowed as he glared at Shel. The mayor saw the coming confrontation and swiftly intervened.

“Wait outside, Shel,” ordered Mayor Robit. “I need to speak to the general in private. Do not leave this building. I have questions for you before you will be allowed to leave.”

“As do I,” snapped the general as Shel quietly exited the room.

The general closed the door after Shel left. He returned to stand in front of the mayor’s desk.

“Allowing such attitudes in the citizenry is not healthy,” the general warned Mayor Robit.

“Shel is known to just about every citizen in Gatong,” shrugged the mayor. “She is often outspoken, but she is easily mollified. To stifle her speech would be to invite trouble. Forget about her. What do you plan to do with the Star of Sakova?”

“I am not sure,” answered the general. “She is a prize indeed, but I must be careful. My first instinct is to transport her to Okata and present her to the Katana personally, but there are potential pitfalls in that plan.”

“Pitfalls?” echoed the mayor. “What could possibly go wrong?”

“I want the credit for capturing her,” explained General Papper. “I need the recognition if I am to rejuvenate my career. If Didyk, or any of the other generals, learn that I am bringing her to the Katana, I suspect that they would seize her and claim the credit themselves.”

“What other options are there?” asked Mayor Robit. “I doubt that you could entice the Katana to come to Gatong during a state of war.”

“That would never happen,” agreed the general. “I could execute her here in Gatong and deliver the body to the Katana. That way her capture and execution would be a matter of public record. Didyk would have no chance of stealing the limelight.”

“That would work,” frowned the mayor, “but I sense that you are not entirely happy with that choice. What are the negatives?”

“She is the leader of the Sakovans,” declared the general. “As a military man I know that her mind holds a wealth of strategic information that could potentially shorten the war. She must be interrogated.”

“So you question her before you execute her,” shrugged Mayor Robit. “I do not see the problem.”

“I could attempt to get the knowledge out of her,” conceded the general, “but they have more persuasive ways of extracting information in Okata. They can use magic to force her to divulge everything. I do not quite understand the methods that they use, but they are extremely effective. This is something that I must dwell upon. The wrong step at this point will ruin my career, but the right move may well vault me onto the Katana’s Council. I will be in my office. Do not disturb me unless the matter is crucial.”

“Inform me of your decision before you do anything,” replied the mayor. “My help in this matter may improve your position.”

General Papper nodded and strode out of the room. He left the door open and Shel peeked her head into the doorway.

“Come in, Shel,” waved the mayor. “I will keep this brief.”

Shel shuffled into the room and stood nervously before the mayor’s desk. She had seen the look on the general’s face as he left, and she did not care for it. She was apprehensive about the forthcoming questions from the mayor.

“You came close to being imprisoned,” declared the mayor. “General Papper is not one to toy with. I would advise you not to mention this episode to anyone. Is there anyone else in Gatong who knows that the Star of Sakova is in the city?”

Shel breathed a sigh of relief at the tone of the mayor’s voice. Even as she felt her apprehension diminishing, her anger began to surface.

“She came her in peace,” declared Shel. “You did not even let her talk before you attacked her.”

“I did nothing,” replied the mayor. “The general recognized her as the enemy and had her arrested. I see no fault in his actions. Does anyone else know that she is in Gatong?”

“I don’t know,” admitted Shel. “I found her in the marketplace crying. I took her to my home to feed her, but it was not her hunger that was disturbing her. It was our hunger that made her cry.”

“I don’t care about her crying,” scowled the mayor. “I need to know if anyone else realizes that she is here.”

“There are others who know she is here,” answered Shel as she recalled the magical conversation Lyra had with the ship at sea. “I do not know of any other citizens of Gatong that know that she is here, but a ship will soon dock in the port. Someone on that ship knows where she is.”

“A ship?” frowned the mayor. “Is it coming to attack us? How do you know this?”

“It is not coming to attack us,” replied Shel. “It is coming to deliver food. It should be here soon.”

“Food?” echoed the mayor as he swiftly rose from his chair. “How much food?”

“Enough to feed the city for several days,” answered Shel.

The mayor raced around his desk and into the corridor. Shel raced after him. Mayor Robit ran through the entry foyer calling for soldiers to follow him. He dashed out the door of the building before Shel could catch up.

Shel moved as quickly as she could, but the mayor continually called for more troops as he ran towards the docks. A large contingent of Imperial Guards followed the mayor and Shel had to slow down as they pushed past her. By the time she reached the docks, she saw that a new ship was already tied up. The pier was crowded with Imperial Guards, and Mayor Robit stood alongside the ship. Shel pushed her way through the gathering crowd until she was close enough to hear what was going on.

Mayor Robit shouted for the captain of the ship to come forward. Shel watched as the captain left the helm and moved towards the mayor. The captain wore a black uniform with a silver lining and the image of sinuous sword on his large belt.

“I understand that you have food onboard,” declared the mayor. “I want to supervise the unloading so that riots do not break out.”

A woman who had been standing on the deck and scanning the faces in the crowd stepped close to the captain and whispered in his ear. The captain nodded.

“This shipment of food is consigned to an individual,” the captain stated warily as he searched the crowd for Lyra. “I must wait for her to arrive before the food can be unloaded. I am sure that the delay will be short.”

The mayor frowned and gazed at the standard flown from the mast. The black flag with a silver sinuous sword on it was unknown to him, but he understood that the captain was expecting to meet the Star of Sakova. The people on the quay were beginning to rejoice that a shipment of food had arrived, and Mayor Robit knew that any delay could well end with riots breaking out. He thought briefly of sending for General Papper, but quickly dismissed the thought. The crowd would not wait for long. He turned and whispered in the ear of the nearest Imperial Guard.

The mayor waited impatiently as the Imperial Guard spread the word. When he was sure that the soldiers were ready. He turned to face the captain again. He raised his right arm high over his head as he did so.

“I am Mayor Robit of Gatong,” declared the mayor as the Imperial Guards raised their bows and trained them on the crew. “I am exercising my authority to seize this ship. You and your crew will kindly leave the ship now. If you do not move quickly, you will be shot.”

Not a single member of the crew moved.

“Am I under arrest then?” snarled the captain. “Are we to be imprisoned for bringing food to this city?”

“You are all under arrest,” replied the mayor. “Evacuate the ship immediately or die.”

The captain gazed past the mayor at the Imperial Guards. Several dozen arrows were aimed at him and his crew. He slowly raised one hand, his fingers contorting in a signal to his crew. Slowly the crewmembers dropped whatever they were holding and began marching off the ship. The crowd on the quay instantly parted as Imperial Guards began escorting the crewmembers off the pier. The captain stood firm until all of the crew had left the ship. He waited until the mage had also left before glaring at the mayor.

“Mayor Robit,” the captain said with obvious disdain, “I trust that you understand what you are doing. By seizing this ship, you committing an act of war. I ask you to reconsider before I step ashore under these conditions.”

“War has already been declared,” retorted the mayor. “Leave the ship now or die. The choice is yours.”

The captain shook his head in disgust and stepped ashore. Imperial Guards swiftly led him through the crowd. The mayor shouted orders, and the remaining Imperial Guards formed a human corridor. Dozens of dockworkers streamed onto the ship and began unloading the food. The mayor strode off the dock with a smile on his face.

“Citizens of Gatong,” he shouted loudly when he reached the quay, “a shipment of food has arrived. There is enough for everyone so I will not stand for rioting. The ship will be unloaded before any food is distributed. Spread the word to others and then form a line at the marketplace. Everyone will get their share.”

The mayor strode jubilantly back to his office. Shel shook her head in disbelief while she listened to the comments of her fellow citizens. She debated with herself as to whether or not she should explain where the food had come from. She felt that the citizens had a right to know, but she was concerned with the mayor’s preoccupation with secrecy. She didn’t want to start a riot. She tried to put the decision off as she turned and walked towards the marketplace, but then she heard questions asked that made the decision for her.

“Where did the food come from?” shouted a citizen. “Did the Katana send it?”

“When will the next ship be arriving?” asked another citizen.

Shel suddenly stopped walking as she realized that no other ships would arrive now. She turned in a circle slowly and gazed at the happy faces of the citizens. A tear welled up in her eye as she realized the travesty of what Gatong’s leaders were doing to the people. She hurried to the marketplace and climbed up on one of the tables. The ship was still being unloaded so the Imperial Guards had not arrived yet. Shel gazed at the mob of people gathering for the food distribution and wondered what the result would be of her forthcoming speech. She did not want her friends and neighbors clashing with the Imperial Guards because the citizens would surely die, but neither did she want them to die of starvation. Either way the future of Gatong was bleak indeed.

“Get off the table, Shel,” shouted a man. “The food will arrive when it arrives. Watching for it will do no good.”

Shel turned and faced the man. She recognized him as an old friend and realized that he was toying with her. She smiled thinly at him and spoke loudly.

“I am not standing up here to watch for the food,” Shel declared. “I am up here so that more of my fellow citizens can hear me and see who is talking. I have some important information to tell you about this ship of food.”

The crowd instantly quieted down as they crowded around the table that Shel was standing on. She waited patiently for everyone to settle down.

“Earlier today I stumbled across a young woman in the marketplace,” Shel began. “She was crying so I took her home to feed her.”

“That sounds like you, Shel,” a citizen shouted. “You would give your last morsel to someone who hungers for it.”

“That’s not the point,” frowned Shel as she struggled with herself about what she should say. “This woman was not crying because she was hungry. In fact, she emptied her pack on my table and left her trail rations for me. This woman was crying because WE are hungry.”

“What does this have to do with the ship?” yelled a woman.

“The ship is hers,” explained Shel. “She ordered it into port to feed us.”

“Well bless her soul,” smiled a woman. “Where is this woman that we may thank her?”

“She is imprisoned,” Shel replied. “I took her to see the mayor, and General Papper arrested her.”

“That is outrageous,” scowled a man. “Why would he arrest her?”

“He arrested her because she is the Star of Sakova,” answered Shel. “He said that she is our enemy.”

“Enemy?” shouted a man. “No one who sends me food is my enemy. My little girls are wasting away because there is not enough food to eat. This woman deserves to be praised, not arrested.”

Shouts of agreement rippled through the audience. Shel chewed on her lower lip, as the crowd grew boisterous. She looked nervously around the marketplace and saw several Imperial Guards trying to push through the crowd. She knew now that she would surely be arrested.

“There is more,” Shel shouted hurriedly before the soldiers could reach her. “She said that more ships would be coming in the future, but I do not think that will be true after what our leaders have done. Not only have they arrested the Star of Sakova, but also seized her ship. They will not send more food now.”

Shel saw the mayor arrive in the marketplace. He quickly followed the Imperial Guards who were trying to part the crowd to reach the table that Shel was standing on.

“That is not her ship,” shouted a well-dressed merchant. “The Sakovans have no ships. They are landlocked.”

“Not any more,” replied Shel. “Lyra told me that all of eastern Omunga is now Sakovan. Zaramilden, Duran, and Alamar are now Sakovan cities.”

Gasps ripped through the crowd as the Imperial Guards finally reached the table. Two of them jumped up on the table and grabbed Shel while the mayor quickly followed. He raised his hands high over his head for silence, and the crowd instantly obeyed.

“Fellow citizens,” shouted Mayor Robit. “Do not listen to this nonsense. You shall disperse from this table and form an orderly line to receive the food. Those who disobey will be dealt with harshly.”

“We have a right to know what is going on,” shouted the merchant. “If you will not let Shel speak to us then you should.”

“Nothing is going on that concerns the citizens,” replied the mayor. “We have captured the Star of Sakova and seized her ship loaded with food. There is nothing else to say. Form a line or go home.”

“That was not a Sakovan ship that you seized,” retorted the merchant. “Have you no knowledge of banners?”

The mayor frowned at the merchant, who was well known and highly respected. He was not the type of citizen who could be easily dismissed.

“What do you mean?” asked Mayor Robit. “I was told that the Star of Sakova ordered that ship into port. If it is not hers, whose can it be?”

“That ship is Khadoran,” replied the merchant. “The banner belongs to the Torak clan which just happens to be led by Emperor Marak. I know because I journeyed to Khadora not long ago in search of food. The election of Lord Marak to Emperor was talked about everywhere.”

Mayor Robit’s speechless jaw dropped. His eyes opened wide as he stared at the merchant with confusion.

“I heard the captain of that ship declare that seizing it was an act of war,” shouted a citizen. “Are we going to be invaded by Khadorans now?”

The mayor ignored the question and focused on the merchant.

“You went to buy food from the Khadorans,” declared the mayor. “I remember hearing that they refused you. Is it possible that they changed their minds and sent food anyway?”

“Hardly likely,” replied the merchant. “Lord Sevrin was quite exact with his refusal. He stated that Emperor Marak had decreed that no food would be sold to Omungans as long as we were at war with the Sakovans. I find it most confusing that it is the emperor’s ship that has arrived here. It does not make sense that he would defy his own edict.”

Mayor Robit whirled to face Shel. He glared at her and shook his head.

“You said that ship was Sakovan,” accused the mayor. “How dare you deceive me?”

“I never said any such thing,” Shel replied tartly. “I said that the Star of Sakova ordered it into port to give the food to the citizens of Gatong. I never said it was a Sakovan ship. I never saw it before it docked.”

“Then how could you possibly know it was hers?” questioned the mayor.

“I heard her talking to the woman on the ship,” answered Shel. “She was using some kind of magic, but I overheard her plainly enough. She did it from my front door.”

“How could you possibly know if she was talking to someone on the ship?” interrogated the mayor. “She could have been just mumbling to herself. Perhaps she knew that this ship would arrive today and set us up to make a blunder.”

“Like seizing a Khadoran ship?” Shel shot back angrily. “I know she was talking to the ship because I heard the other woman answer her. I also heard the clanging of the rigging in the background and the sound of the sea. I know what I heard.”

The mayor stared hard at Shel for several moments before he lowered his eyes to the table. He closed his eyes as he tried to evaluate the position he was in. Finally, he realized that Gatong was in great trouble. He looked over the crowd and raised his arms high to get everyone’s attention.

“I will discuss this matter with General Papper,” the mayor declared. “When I fully understand what is happening, I will let everyone know. In the meantime, queue up for the food distribution. I expect everyone to be orderly. I will have no riots in Gatong.”

Mayor Robit faced Shel once again and waved a hand dismissively at the Imperial Guards holding her.

“I will not arrest you, Shel,” stated the mayor, “because I think you were only acting for the good of all citizens, but I warn you now. Do not stir this crowd into a frenzy. I will discover exactly how the Star of Sakova and this Khadoran ship are tied together, but I do not need discontent in Gatong while I am doing it. Do you understand?”

“I hear your words,” replied Shel. “I have not tried to incite a riot, but I felt the people need to know about the food. If we do not appease the Star of Sakova, there will be no more ships coming.”

“More ships?” asked the mayor. “Why would more ships be coming?”

“That is what she said,” shrugged Shel. “She said this was only the first ship and that more would come in the future.”

“That is hard to believe,” scowled the mayor. “It makes no sense to feed your enemy.”

“I don’t think she sees us as her enemy,” replied Shel. “I think she wanted to trade peace for food. That is what she wanted to talk to you about. It is why I brought her to your office. Remember those caravans earlier? Those were Sakovan, too. Many of us would have died without those caravans. I wonder why they stopped sending them?”

Mayor Robit gritted his teeth as he turned and jumped off the table. He knew why the caravans no longer arrived, but he dared not to speak of it. They stopped when the Imperial Guards started following them back into the Sakova. The enemy was smart enough to understand the risks of continuing the caravans, so why had the Star of Sakova decided to personally come to Gatong? Mayor Robit decided that he needed to have that question answered. He strode briskly towards the office of General Papper to get his answer.

Mayor Robit paused between the two Imperial Guards stationed outside the door to the office of the general. He did not bother to knock as he opened the door. He found the general sitting at his desk staring at a wall map of Omunga.

“Most people are polite enough to knock before entering,” scowled the general as he looked up at the mayor. “I heard you seized a ship in the harbor. I think you have just given me the perfect avenue to transport the Star of Sakova to Okata. I will have her there before Didyk or anyone else realizes what is happening.”

“You plan to sail to Okata in a Khadoran ship?” questioned the mayor as he sat in a chair before the general’s desk.

“Khadoran?” gasped the general. “Please tell me that you are playing a cruel joke on me.”

“I wish I was,” sighed the mayor. “I did not recognize the banner and neither did any of the Imperial Guards. We have problems, General.”

“We?” balked General Papper. “Do not try to connect me with your mistakes. My career is about to blossom. I will not associate myself with your foolishness.”

“You are involved deeper than you realize,” retorted the mayor. “The Khadoran ship belongs to Emperor Marak. He is the one who declared that no food would be sold to Omungans as long as we were at war with the Sakovans. Now how do you suppose that ship came to our fair city?”

“Perhaps he changed his mind?” shrugged the general. “The ship arriving is not a problem. Seizing it was. Whatever prompted you to do such a thing? We could have easily paid for the cargo.”

“The cargo was not for sale,” replied the mayor. “It was being delivered to an individual. That said individual is the Star of Sakova that you arrested. Are you beginning to see the picture yet?”

“No,” General Papper replied while shaking his head. “You are making no sense at all. Why would the Khadoran emperor send a ship loaded with food to the leader of the Sakovans and have it dock in an Omungan city? It makes no sense at all.”

“It does if you believe what Shel says,” answered the mayor. “She claims that the Star of Sakova came to my office to offer food for peace. She said that this ship was the first of many.”

“She can’t do that,” scowled the general. “Does she think that she can make peace with individual Omungan cities? She must be a fool.”

“Perhaps,” murmured the mayor, “but she claims to have gained the allegiance of three Omungan cities already. According to her, Zaramilden, Duran, and Alamar are now parts of the Sakova.”

“Inconceivable,” retorted the general.

“Is it?” questioned the mayor. “There was almost a riot in the marketplace a few minutes ago. The people found out where the food came from. You should have been there, General. I have no doubt whatsoever that the people of Gatong would gladly exchange their allegiance for food. They are starving. If the Sakovan army showed up here, our citizen would run out of this city to embrace them with open arms. I suspect that they will do the same when the Khadorans invade.”

“That is not going to happen,” vowed the general.

“The captain of the ship stated quite clearly that he considered the seizure to be an act of war,” the mayor pointed out. “We may try to look at it otherwise, but it takes only one side to declare a war.”

“That is not a problem,” the general smiled thinly. “I will arrange for the crew to be executed. When the ship is unloaded, I will have it taken out to sea and sunk. No one in Khadora will be the wiser. It will be as if the ship sunk at sea with all hands aboard. You worry too much.”

“You worry too little,” retorted the mayor. “The Sakovans and the Khadorans have a method of speaking over long distances. There was a mage onboard the ship. Shel overheard the Star of Sakova speaking to the mage before the ship was even in sight. She also heard the mage answer. I fear that Khadora may already know about the incident.”

“Mages?” murmured the general as his eyes lowered and he exhaled deeply. “Why didn’t I think about that? I remembered that she was from the Academy of Magic. I should have realized that she was a mage.”

The general suddenly became very agitated. He pushed his chair away from the desk and leaped to his feet.

“What is the matter?” Mayor Robit asked with concern. “Where are you going?”

“To the cells,” replied the general as he sped towards the door. “We have no mage cells in Gatong. If we have two mages imprisoned there, they will get free. We must not let them escape.”

Chapter 24

Attitude Adjustment

Lyra woke with a throbbing headache. She raised herself up on one elbow and looked around the room. She was in a small dank cell. She could see the flickering of a torch through a small barred window in the door and a slight beam of sunlight through a small window near the ceiling. She got to her feet and walked towards the window, but it was too high for her to see out. All she could glimpse was a cloud-covered sky.

Lyra thought back on how she had come to be in the cell. She mentally kicked herself for being so foolish. She had let herself get lured into complacency by the easy victories that she had scored at Duran and Zaramilden. Now she was stuck in an Omungan prison with few options available to her. Her first thought was to weave an air tunnel to StarCity, but she quickly dismissed it. If the Sakovans found out that she had been captured, they would storm the city of Gatong. Thousands of people would die in the battle, and the Sakova would be left unprotected. It would be the end of her people.

She thought briefly about using her magic to smash the walls of the prison. She had never attempted such a thing before, but she felt confident that she could do it. There were two problems with that approach. First, she might end up bringing the stone walls down on herself. Second, and worse, if she did managed to escape the cell, she would most assuredly alert the Imperial Guards doing so. All she would accomplish would be to get herself into the middle of an enemy city and be forced to defend herself.

She shuddered at the thought of taking on a thousand Imperial Guards. Her power was strong, but everything had limits. Even if she survived, she would end up doing exactly what she had been trying to avoid. How would the people of Gatong ever unite with the Sakovans after she had killed a thousand of them? That was not the solution. In desperation, Lyra fell to her knees and prayed to Kaltara.

Lyra was not sure how long she had been in prayer, but a commotion outside the cell door attracted her attention. She heard people talking as they were shoved into cells. Her ears perked up as she heard a female voice. She recognized it as belonging to the mage from Emperor Marak’s ship. When the commotion had died down, Lyra wove an air tunnel into the corridor and listened for voices. She adjusted the air tunnel and zoomed in on the voice of the mage.

“This is Lyra,” the Star of Sakova whispered. “I am in one of the cells not far from you. What happened?”

“They seized our ship when we docked,” came the reply. “They arrested all of us and are now unloading the food. I have already reported it to Emperor Marak.”

“He is not going to send armies down, is he?” inquired Lyra.

“I do not know what his course of action will be,” replied the mage. “He is very angry. I could tell that from the tone of his voice. He promised that we would not linger long here.”

“Where is he?” asked Lyra.

“He is at the Imperial Palace in Khadoratung,” answered the mage. “Do you want me to contact him again?”

“I would like to speak to him privately,” answered Lyra.

“Not a problem,” came the reply. “I will contact him from this cell so he knows the location. He can vary it enough to find you. Sing a song or talk quietly to yourself. He will pick up on it.”

“Thank you,” Lyra responded as she broke the air tunnel.

Lyra stood reciting poems for several long minutes as she waited. The voice when it came startled her.

“A lovely poem that is,” said Emperor Marak. “Why are you in prison?”

“Because I was headstrong and foolish,” Lyra replied with embarrassment. “I took my bloodless victories in the east too lightly. General Papper recognized me and had me arrested before I could even speak.”

“And why is my ship in port?” inquired Emperor Marak. “I thought the plan was to obtain their surrender before delivering the food?”

“I could not do it,” confessed Lyra. “The people here are starving. I cannot use food as a weapon. I just can’t.”

“You must,” asserted Emperor Marak. “While it is hideous to think of denying food to starving people, you do not help them by giving it for free. If the people of Gatong do not become Sakovan, they will all die. The same is true for every other city in Omunga. Your actions will only feed those people for a few days. What will happen when the food runs out again?”

“You can send more,” suggested the Star of Sakova. “Why must I subjugate these people to feed them? They are not my enemy.”

“They are your enemy until Omunga is defeated,” retorted Emperor Marak. “Lyra, I admire your compassion, but it is misplaced. You must begin to look at their long-term welfare, not just their immediate suffering. They can solve their hunger with a simple declaration of allegiance to you. Is that too much to ask of them?”

“No,” Lyra sighed. “Yes. I mean I just don’t know. It is easy for you to say such things in Khadoratung, but I am here gazing upon their emaciated bodies. When I see the condition of the people, I just cry. People are not meant to starve to death.”

“No, they aren’t,” Emperor Marak agreed soothingly. “I understand the strain that is being put upon you, but you must learn to trust me. The Omungans that come under your rule will be treated far better than they have ever been treated before. In a sense, you are right. They are not your enemies, but the government that rules them is. All you are asking them to do is to disavow that government. What is so difficult about that?”

“You know that Larst will not ignore such a rebellion,” replied Lyra. “With Zaramilden and Duran it was easy. The Katana’s armies can hardly march to those cities. Alamar was a little trickier, but I had no choice in that matter. The citizens chose it for themselves. I think Alamar will be all right, though. I have made arrangements for the Omungan siege engines to be destroyed before they get to Alamar. The west coast here is entirely different. There is a fine road leading from here directly to Okata. The Katana can have his armies outside this city’s walls within a week of learning of the defection. Maybe sooner if the armies are closer than Okata.”

“You must meet those armies sometime before you crush Okata,” replied Emperor Marak. “If you can control the timing of the news to Okata, it will aid greatly when it comes time for battle. You have a choice to make, Lyra. The Katana will either learn that Gatong has fallen to the Sakovans, or he will learn that the Star of Sakova has been executed, and the Sakovan people are committing suicide for their failure to protect her. Which message do you want to send?”

“Neither,” Lyra answered as she shut her eyes.

“That is not an option,” retorted Lord Marak. “You must demand the surrender of Gatong and every other Omungan city before they get food. You must trust me that the people will love you for it. Their fond memories of your free food deliveries will die with those people when the evil arrives if you do not demand their surrender. I do not know how else to put this. You really have no options. You must conquer those people. You may not like to do it, but it is what Kaltara requires. If you do not believe me, ask Kaltara.”

“I did,” Lyra replied softly. “I just finished praying about it.”

“And?” prompted Emperor Marak. “What was the answer?”

“He instructed me to contact you,” admitted Lyra. “I am just not up for this task. Why was I chosen to lead the Sakovans?”

“Because Kaltara chose you,” Emperor Marak replied with the hint of a smile in his voice. “You are a wonderfully compassionate person, Lyra. It is a quality that will be required to heal the rift between the Sakovans and the Omungans, but that compassion will be required later. Right now you are being called upon to be victorious. You cannot do that from inside a cell. I would be glad to send my armies down there to do this for you, but that is not what Kaltara wants. He wants you to do it. You have the privilege of hearing his voice and speaking to him. Why do you not listen to what he has to say?”

“I don’t know,” sighed Lyra. “It is not my nature to hurt people. Kaltara has chosen the wrong person.”

“Kaltara is infallible,” replied Emperor Marak. “He did not choose the wrong person. You are resisting his orders because you do not see clearly what the future holds. I have received some intelligence that you might find disturbing.”

“What is it?” inquired Lyra.

“Vand is amassing an army of over a million,” reported Emperor Marak.

“A million?” gasped the Star of Sakova. “That is impossible.”

“Not impossible at all,” responded Emperor Marak. “Vand lost more than that when he defied Kaltara at Vandegar Temple. When that army hits our shores, starvation will be the last thing on the minds of your Omungans. Listen to Kaltara, Lyra. He is trying to guide you wisely. You may not like what he has to say, but believe that it is the truth. He would no more cause unnecessary suffering than you would. Convert those cities to Sakovans and do it quickly.”

“I will,” Lyra promised with a new sense of urgency.

Lyra heard another commotion in the corridor beyond the cell door. Keys jangled in the lock to her door, and Lyra swiftly cast a spell. A blue cylinder shimmered in the dim light as it formed around the Star of Sakova. The door to the cell burst open and the Imperial Guards stood staring at the Sakovan mage. General Papper pushed his way past the soldiers and entered the cell. He stood staring at Lyra and the shimmering blue cylinder around her.

“What is going on in here?” he demanded. “What is that?”

“Who is there?” Emperor Marak asked anxiously.

“It is General Papper,” Lyra replied. “He has come to pay me a personal visit.”

“Are you protected?” asked Emperor Marak.

“I am in good hands,” smiled Lyra. “Kaltara surrounds me now.”

“Drop that blue thing, whatever it is,” demanded the general. “Who are you talking to?”

“You will make no demands of me,” retorted the Star of Sakova. “As to who I am talking to, it is Emperor Marak of Khadora. Would you care to chat with him, or are you prepared to surrender the city?”

“Do not try my patience woman,” snarled the general. “I will not for a minute believe that you are talking to the Emperor of Khadora.”

“You had best believe her,” Emperor Marak said loudly. “I believe that you are wise enough to surrender your city to the Star of Sakova and immediately release my crew. If you do not, I will immediately launch an invasion of Gatong. Unlike Lyra, your starving masses will mean nothing to me. I will crush your city like a ripe grape under the heel of my boot. Do I make myself clear?”

“I think he got the message,” smiled Lyra. “Cut the air tunnel now, Emperor Marak. I do not want to be distracted while I am discussing the future of Gatong with General Papper.”

“Contact me later,” requested Emperor Marak. “I want to know the status of things down there.”

“I will,” promised Lyra as the air tunnel broke.

“That was all some type of magical trick,” scowled the general. “I will not be swayed by such foolish things. Guards, seize her. Destroy that blue thing.”

“Wrong response,” Lyra said as the blue cylinder winked out, and her hand rose swiftly.

General Papper and the two Imperial Guards suddenly flew backwards. Their bodies slammed into the far wall of the corridor and collapsed on the floor. Lyra walked into the corridor and away from the bodies. The general groaned as Lyra’s hand came up again. She pointed a finger at the lock of the next cell. A stream of bright light flared from the tip of her finger, and a hole was blasted through the door, obliterating the locking mechanism. She kicked the door inward and saw two members of the crew from the Khadoran ship.

“Lock up the general and his soldiers,” instructed Lyra as she moved to the next cell.

Again Lyra’s hand came up, and again the lock was blown clear from the door. She repeated the spell on each door until the entire crew of the Khadoran ship was free. Lyra watched as the general and the two Imperial Guards were thrown into the cell. The door was slammed and locked. She heard footsteps coming down the stairs and motioned for the crew to get behind her. She was ready to strike when the mayor rounded the corner. He was huffing loudly and came to an immediate halt.

“What is going on?” he asked as his eyes swelled to enormous proportions as he gazed past Lyra.

“I have decided that I no longer wish to talk to General Papper,” smiled Lyra. “He was not listening properly. Perhaps I will have better luck with you. If you can guarantee the safety of my friends here, we can talk in the comfort of your office. If not, we will discuss matters right here.”

“Where is General Papper?” asked the mayor. “You did not kill him, did you?”

“Not yet,” replied Lyra. “He is locked in my old cell with two Imperial Guards. He may be a bit sore, but he is unharmed.”

“Come to my office,” said the mayor. “I will guarantee your safety. As for your friends, arresting them was a mistake. I did not realize what I was doing and I sincerely apologize.” The mayor looked past Lyra to the captain of the Khadoran ship. “I truly mean that, Captain. I thought it was a Sakovan ship. Even then I was probably out of line, but I would never serve such an insult to Khadora. You and your crew are free to go. Go shopping in the marketplace. I will pay for whatever you wish to buy and take home.”

“We will accompany the Star of Sakova,” declared the captain.

“As you wish,” agreed Mayor Robit as his baldhead started sweating. “Let me lead the way so that I can make sure that the Imperial Guards do not react improperly.”

“That would be wise,” replied Lyra. “I am loath to take human life when it can be avoided, but I have not been treated well so far in your city.”

The mayor nodded nervously and led the way to the stairway. They proceeded up a flight of stairs, and the mayor stepped out into a corridor. Several Imperial Guards were marching by, and the mayor waited until they had passed before continuing. He led the group along the corridor to his office. Two Imperial Guards were stationed outside his door. They looked strangely at the group of foreigners following the mayor.

“Is everything in order?” one of the Imperial Guards asked the mayor.

“Everything is fine,” responded the mayor. “I am seeking to get to the bottom of this food delivery. I do not want to be disturbed by anyone. Do you understand?”

The mayor stood to one side as the foreigners entered the office. The Imperial Guards watched with suspicion.

“Should one of us be present in the office?” asked one of the soldiers.

“That will not be necessary,” assured the mayor. “Maintain your post outside.”

The soldier nodded but it was clear that he did not like the looks of what was going on. The mayor closed the door as he entered the office and then walked around the desk to his chair and sat down.

“I apologize for the lack of chairs,” opened the mayor. “I must admit that I am rather confused about what is going on today. As I have indicated, the crew of the Khadoran ship is free to leave at any time. I made a terrible mistake in judgment and do apologize for it. I hope that Emperor Marak can understand my mistake.”

“I will notify him of our freedom when our ship is safely at sea,” declared the Khadoran mage.

“Notify him of your freedom?” the mayor asked nervously. “You mean when you return to Khadora, don’t you?”

“She means exactly what she said,” interjected Lyra. “Emperor Marak is already aware of the seizure of his ship.”

“That is not possible,” swallowed the mayor. “The seizure just happened. How could he possibly know.”

Lyra smiled and nodded to the Khadoran mage. The mage walked to the window and opened it. She wove an air tunnel to Khadoratung. Emperor Marak was waiting for it.

“What is the situation down there?” asked Emperor Marak.

“The crew of the ship and the Star of Sakova are in the office of Mayor Robit,” reported the mage. “The mayor has declared the crew of the ship to be free to leave. I told him that I would inform you when our ship was safely at sea.”

“That is wise,” replied Emperor Marak. “Anyone who would seize another country’s ship is not to be trusted too far. Is Lyra safe?”

“I am,” Lyra said loud enough to reach the air tunnel. “We will not trouble you any further, Marak. I merely wanted to convince the mayor that we are capable of contacting you whenever we want to.”

The Khadorans glanced at Lyra when she addressed the Emperor with familiarity, but she merely smiled in return.

“Very well, Lyra,” replied Emperor Marak. “Contact me when the situation in Gatong is stable. I have already given an order to ready an army to send down there, but I do not want to disrupt their training any longer than necessary.”

Lyra nodded and the Khadoran mage broke the air tunnel. She closed the window and returned to stand with the crew.

“That was not a trick, was it?” the mayor asked nervously. “Was that really Emperor Marak of Khadora?”

“It was him,” declared Lyra, “but that is not important for the needs of our discussion.”

“Not important?” gulped the mayor. “How can you say it is not important? He has already been notified that I seized his ship. Can’t you at least tell him it was a mistake?”

“I could,” smiled Lyra, “but I promise you that it is totally unnecessary. He is either going to send his armies, or he is not. The deciding factor will be what I tell him about the outcome of this meeting.”

“I don’t understand,” responded the mayor. “Why is it that you have such a close relationship with the Emperor of Khadora? Why would he send armies on your behalf?”

“Because we are allies,” declared the Star of Sakova. “Emperor Marak has unified the Khadorans and the Chula. I intend to unify the Omungans and the Sakovans. It really is not hard to understand.”

“Does that mean that if we agree to be at peace with the Sakovans in exchange for food, that we will also be at peace with the Khadorans?” asked Mayor Robit.

“That was this morning’s offer,” Lyra shook her head. “That was what I was going to ask for before you imprisoned me and seized Emperor Marak’s ship. Things have changed now.”

“What is your new offer?” asked the mayor.

“Your surrender,” Lyra stated. “Gatong is to become a Sakovan city. In return for your allegiance, food will be shipped in on a regular basis. Mages will arrive to rejuvenate your diseased fields. In short, the people of Gatong will be treated as the rest of the Sakovans are. You will be loved and cared for. You will be well fed and well trained. What is your response?”

The mayor’s mouth opened, but nothing came out. He stared at Lyra as if she had three heads. Finally, he closed his eyes and shook his head. When he reopened his eyes he sighed deeply.

“You can’t be serious?” posed the mayor. “If Gatong defects, the Katana’s armies will march here with a vengeance. It would be a slaughter. General Papper’s troops cannot be expected to stand against the major armies of Okata.”

“You are in a rough position, Mayor Robit,” Lyra replied. “General Papper’s troops cannot stand up to the Katana’s army. They also cannot stand up to the Sakovan armies, and certainly not to the Khadoran armies. No matter what decision you make, you are going to offend a nation whose armies will have little difficulty in destroying your city. All things being equal, which choice guarantees you enough food to be able to survive until the armies arrive?”

“Eating a last meal is hardly something that matters much when everyone is going to die,” frowned the mayor. “Why can’t you just leave us alone? I will make sure that General Papper’s troops do not attack Sakovans, and you can forget about us.”

“That is not acceptable,” Lyra shook her head. “My next stop is Fortung. I will not leave Gatong behind me as an enemy city. Your choices are limited. Either you surrender peaceably, or I will defeat you. I prefer that I not be forced to kill the people of Gatong. I will also point out that I will be working my way towards Okata. Any armies from the capital will have to go through me first. Therefore, your risk is small. If I die, you merely have to swear your allegiance to the Katana. If he dies, you need do nothing but eat the food I provide. What could be simpler?”

“You present a good case,” the mayor swallowed hard. “There is still one small matter that must be attended to.”

“What is that?” asked Lyra.

“General Papper,” replied the mayor. “We will need his confirmation for this to work. While the Imperial Guards may take some orders from me, it is ultimately the general that they will obey.”

Lyra nodded and frowned. She turned to the Khadorans.

“It is time for you to leave the city,” she said to the captain.

“I think we should stay until this is resolved,” objected the captain.

“Your portion of this is resolved,” Lyra said adamantly. “I want you out to sea before General Papper is released from his cell.”

“You will end up back in a cell,” warned the captain.

“I will not,” assured Lyra. “If the general so much as tries to harm me, I will destroy this city by myself. You do not want to be here.”

“You must be kidding,” replied the captain, as his eyes grew wide with disbelief.

“She is not joking,” interjected the Khadoran mage. “The damage to the doors in the prison was such a small effort on her part that she did not even need to concentrate. Believe her and give her the keys to the cell.”

The captain nodded and handed the keys to Lyra.

“Thank you,” smiled Lyra as the crew turned to leave. “Have a safe voyage home. Send in one of the Imperial Guards when you leave.”

The crew left and an Imperial Guard cautiously entered the room. Lyra tossed the keys to him.

“General Papper is locked in a cell downstairs,” stated Lyra. “Please free him and bring him to the mayor’s office.”

The Imperial Guard looked to the mayor for confirmation. The mayor nodded and the soldier left the room.

“I hope you know what you are doing,” the mayor said with concern. “General Papper will be furious when he arrives here. I would not be surprised if he immediately attacks you.”

“I would not be surprised either,” Lyra said as a blue cylinder suddenly surrounded her. “I do expect you to calm him down before too many Imperial Guards get hurt.”

“Before they get hurt?” questioned the mayor as he stared at the blue cylinder. “Were you serious about destroying this city by yourself? Can you really do that?”

“I have never tried destroying a city before,” confessed the Star of Sakova, “but I have never met a task I could not accomplish. I certainly do not wish to experiment on Gatong.”

“Nor do I want you to,” agreed the mayor. “You have not lied to me yet. I suspect that your words are true. What does the blue cylinder do?”

“It protects me from harm,” answered Lyra. “Any attempts to harm me will be disastrous to those who try.”

Chapter 25

Resolution at Gatong

The door to Mayor Robit’s office flew open, and General Papper stormed in with four Imperial Guards. He glared at the Star of Sakova with obvious contempt.

“Seize her,” he shouted.

“Stop,” shouted the mayor. “We are here to talk, not fight.”

The Imperial Guards halted and glanced from the mayor to the general.

“I gave an order,” shouted the general. “Obey me.”

The first Imperial Guard moved forward and reached out to grab Lyra. His scream roared through the room as his arm passed through the blue cylinder. The soldier spun away from Lyra, clutching the stump of his arm. He stumbled several feet before falling on the floor and writhing in pain. The second soldier watched in horror as he halted, his hand mere inches from the blue cylinder.

The general swore and pulled his sword. He shoved the second soldier aside and swung his sword towards Lyra’s neck. He stared with disbelief as the blade of his sword vanished. He pulled the sword back expecting to see the blade reappear as if the whole thing had been some type of illusion. He stared at the shortened blade and then looked up at Lyra.

“Can we talk calmly now?” she asked.

“Sit down, General,” offered the mayor. “Any attempt to harm Lyra will only result in more embarrassment. I have had a long talk with the Star of Sakova during your absence. She has something to say that you must hear.”

One of the Imperial Guards lifted the wounded soldier and carried him out of the room. The other soldiers stood and stared at Lyra with fear etched on their faces.

“How can you act so calmly about this?” scowled the general. “Are you going to just sit there and let this Sakovan dictate to us?”

“I am,” nodded the mayor. “You see, instead of trying to use brute force, I opted to listen to find out what the problem is.”

“And what is the problem?” snapped the general.

“The problem, General,” smiled the mayor, “is that you are trying to destroy our new leader. Unless we agree to do what the Star of Sakova wants us to do, Gatong will cease to exist.”

“You are mad,” retorted the general. “I will never follow this witch.”

“Then I suggest you run into her blue cylinder head first so we can be about the business of choosing your successor,” shrugged the mayor. “The Sakovans are allied with the Khadorans. Emperor Marak already has an army ready to come to Gatong to destroy us. Are you willing to lead your men into battle against the northern horde? Are you wiling to do it without any food supplies? Are you willing to leave your flank open to attack from Sakovans while you are doing it?”

“Are you serious?” asked the general as the color drained out of his face. “Did she play that trick with some guy’s voice and try to make you believe it was the Emperor of Khadora?”

“She did not,” answered the mayor, “but the Khadoran mage from the ship did. I, too, was skeptical at first, but I now know that it was genuine.”

“How could you know such a thing?” asked the general as he tossed his useless sword on the floor. “You have never heard the voice of the Emperor of Khadora. Whatever she did to persuade you, I would not believe it.”

“What persuaded me was not something she did intentionally,” replied the mayor.

“Then what convinced you that the voice actually belonged to Emperor Marak?” asked the general.

“The Star of Sakova slipped and called him Marak,” smiled the mayor. “It struck me that it was a rather familiar greeting for people who had never met. The clincher was the attitude of the Khadorans when she did it. Each and every one of them stared at her with admonishment. They obviously disapproved of someone addressing their emperor in such a way. It was not something that anyone would think to fake beforehand.”

“How is that possible?” the general asked as he turned to look at Lyra.

“Magic can accomplish many things,” Lyra answered. “The air tunnel is a rather simple spell. I could easily demonstrate it for you. Do you know the voice of anyone in Alamar?”

“I know General Manitow,” offered General Papper. “Are you telling me that you can speak to him from here?”

“I can,” nodded Lyra. “If you will open the window and then step aside, I will contact a mage in Alamar. It may take a while for her to run to the general’s office, but I am sure that it will be worth the wait.”

The general nodded and opened the window. He then walked to the front of the desk and sat down as he dismissed the Imperial Guards behind him. Lyra watched as the soldiers left the room. A shiver of pity rippled through her body as she thought about the first soldier to attack her. She shook her head sadly and wove the air tunnel to Alamar. Within moments she was talking to one of Temiker’s students, a female Sakovan. She issued her instructions and waited.

“Assuming this is all true,” said the general as he began to breath normally, “what is to stop the Katana’s armies from reclaiming Gatong?”

“The Sakovan armies for one,” answered Lyra. “I move next to Fortung. After that is Campanil. My goal, general, is to topple the Katana. I wish no harm to Omungans, but this war must be ended. I prefer to end it with as little bloodshed as possible, but there will be some. Right now the armies of Okata are trying to infiltrate the Sakova. We will unfortunately have to destroy them, but I am hoping to spare the cities from attacks. I suspect that Okata will have to be attacked in the end, though.”

“General Manitow here,” came a loud voice. “Who am I talking to?”

“Manitow?” shouted General Papper as he leaped out of his chair. “Is that really you?”

“Papper?” replied the voice. “Aren’t you in Gatong?”

“As always,” grinned General Papper as he recognized the voice of his old friend. “I can’t believe that I am talking to you.”

“Nor can I,” laughed General Manitow. “These Sakovans are full of surprises. Does this mean that Gatong has joined the Sakovans?”

“That is what we are discussing right now,” frowned General Papper. “I have been told many stories in the attempt to get Gatong to defect. I suspect that most of them are fabrications designed to win my approval. I am told that Alamar, Duran, and Zaramilden have defected. Is this true?”

“It is indeed,” confirmed General Manitow. “I am not sure how it went down in Duran or Zaramilden, but the citizens of Alamar demanded it. They felt that Okata has never done anything for them while the Sakovans sent food and restored their fields. I have to agree with them.”

“How is it?” General Papper asked cautiously as he tried to analyze the tone of Manitow’s speech as well as the words spoken.

“Couldn’t be better,” General Manitow replied cheerily. “As you could guess, I was skeptical at first, but I am a believer now. The people are well fed and happy. The citizens are volunteering to strengthen the defenses for when Romero decides to return, should that ever happen.”

“So you are expecting to be attacked by Okata?” asked General Papper.

“I always expect the worst, Papper,” chuckled General Manitow. “You should realize that. We will survive if it comes. In a way, I look forward to defeating General Romero. He always was such a pompous jerk. It seems that the big generals in Omunga are chosen by who they know and not what they know.”

“You sound rather confident,” remarked General Papper.

“I am,” replied General Manitow. “The Sakovans are resourceful and generous. They do not ask anything of us that they would not do themselves. I am beginning to believe that Okata will fall.”

“With the Khadorans on the side of the Sakovans,” commented General Papper, “perhaps they are bound to win.”

“Is that confirmed?” asked General Manitow. “I wondered about that. No one has mentioned it before, but I thought it was strange that the Khadorans were supplying the food.”

“I believe that I can confirm it now,” sighed General Papper. “We just seized a Khadoran ship and the crew certainly behaved as if there was such an alliance. We heard a voice through this magic thing that is allowing us to talk now. He claimed to be Emperor Marak and stated that he was aligned with the Sakovans. It makes sense in light of the reports that I have gotten from spies in Khadora. It is well known up there that the Khadorans are not allowed to aid Omunga in this war, not even with shipments of food.”

“I wonder if the Star of Sakova could be enticed into calling upon Emperor Marak to aid us militarily?” posed General Manitow.

“Manitow…” General Papper tried to interrupt.

“I think Okata would collapse in a heartbeat if that happened,” continued General Manitow. “Could you imagine the faces of Romero, Didyk, and the others? The Star of Sakova is the one who can do it, too. Wait until you meet Lyra. She will talk you around in circles until you are wondering which end is up.”

“Manitow,” General Papper said with his voice rising.

Lyra started laughing and General Manitow suddenly shut up. There was an awkward moment of silence before he spoke again.

“I apologize, Lyra,” General Manitow said seriously. “I should have realized that you were probably at the other end of this magical contraption.”

“No apologies are necessary, General Manitow,” Lyra said in a smiling voice. “I created this connection so that General Papper would know the truth of certain matters. Your speaking of your mind is what he needed to hear. Please continue. I will not think less of you no matter what you say. The truth is what it is. Be frank with General Papper.”

Another awkward silence followed before General Manitow said, “I will be frank and open. Papper, this war can only go two ways. Either the Omungans win or the Sakovans do. This will not be like the other attempts to squash the Sakovans because they are finally going to fight back. I feel confident that my city of Alamar will survive the ashes of this inferno. How do you feel about Gatong?”

“I am not sure,” admitted General Papper as he glanced over his shoulder at the Star of Sakova. “I guess I always thought that Gatong would remain outside the battle zone, but I now see how foolish an expectation that was. With Khadora potentially involved, Gatong is instead the center of the battlefield. We would be the first Omungan city crushed in the invasion.”

“Then there you have it,” General Manitow stated. “Come over to the Sakovans. What do you have to gain by staying allied with Okata? Your people will be well cared for and happy. Of that I can assure you if Alamar is any guide. As for yourself, do not for a moment believe that Didyk, Romero, or Valdey will roll over and make a place for you in the capital. You are the general of a remote city, and that is as far as you will ever go in your career.”

“And what place will I have with the Sakovans?” asked General Papper.

“I can answer that,” interrupted Lyra. “There is another war coming after this one. I am going to need the brightest military minds that I can find for that war. While I cannot guarantee that either of you will be chosen for high positions, I can declare that each of you will be invited to give your input and state your case for a position of importance.”

“You plan to double cross the Khadorans?” gasped General Papper. “You must be mad.”

“Our war will not be with the Khadorans,” Lyra replied. “In fact, the Khadorans will be our allies. There is an invasion coming soon. Now is not the time to go into details, but our enemy comes from across the seas. They are a large and powerful force and are intent on conquering the whole continent. The disease of our crops was planted by them to starve the population before the invasion. I also believe that they have used dark magic to replace Larst as the Katana. That is why he is so bent on war, even to the point of blocking food shipments from the Sakovans to the Omungan cities. He is trying to create the greatest suffering that he can so that we do not have time to unite and prepare for the invasion.”

General Papper slumped in his chair and stared at the Star of Sakova. His mouth hung open as if he wanted to speak, but his mind was still digesting Lyra’s words.

“Which coast will be attacked?” asked General Manitow.

“You believe her?” General Papper asked with astonishment.

“She has never lied to me,” answered General Manitow. “She has said things that I did not care for, but they were words of truth. I have always thought that interdicting food shipments when our people were starving was the act of a madman. I could never understand what the point was. Lyra’s statement is the closest I can come to understanding such an order.”

“It did appear to be a huge mistake,” agreed General Papper, “but then I have never expected much wisdom from the generals in Okata.”

“The edict was issued by the Katana,” General Manitow pointed out. “Even if it was some foolish general’s idea, the Katana was the one who implemented it. He had to agree with it if it was not his own idea. Even still, I cannot imagine any invasion that would tax the combined forces of Omunga and Khadora.”

“Can you imagine an army of over a million?” posed Lyra.

“Over a million?” gasped General Papper. “Surely you cannot be serious?”

“That is what Emperor Marak told me earlier today,” replied the Star of Sakova. “If you doubt my word, I could contact him again so that you might ask him yourself.”

“There is no need for that,” interjected General Manitow. “Which coast is likely to be attacked?”

“I don’t know,” admitted Lyra. “There is much we do not know about the coming invasion, but some things are certain. The invaders are evil and magic is well known to them. They have massive numbers and have been very active in trying to create chaos before they arrive. They have tried to unite the hordes of Fakara and use them to attack Khadora. They have tried to magically destroy the food supply of Khadora and Omunga, and they are now pitting the Omungans against the Sakovans.”

Another long moment of silenced reigned until the general from Alamar spoke.

“Can this mage in my office speak to other Omungan cities?” asked General Manitow.

“She can create an air tunnel to some other Omungan cities,” Lyra answered cautiously. “The cities that she is not familiar with can be reached by another mage. Why do you ask?”

“If what you say is true,” replied General Manitow, “and I believe that it is, we have little time for this war with Okata. I would like to contact some other people who hold positions of importance. If we can get other Omungan cities to defect, we can shorten this war by attacking Okata directly. Will you allow me to try?”

“I would be grateful if you did,” Lyra responded with surprise. “I would like to remain informed of each contact with the Omungans so that I may plan accordingly.”

“I will keep you informed,” promised General Manitow.

“So you really have defected,” interjected General Papper. “I was wondering if it was just expedient for you to change sides, but I can see now that you truly embrace the Sakovans. That says a great deal to me.”

“Then you have decided to join us?” General Manitow asked with a touch of victory in his voice.

“I suppose that I have,” conceded General Papper. “I just hope that my decision is wise for the citizens of Gatong as well as myself.”

“If you know anyone in Fortung, General Manitow,” Lyra said, “I would request that you start with them. It is my next stop.”

“I know General Smythe,” declared General Manitow, “as does General Papper. He will not be an easy victory for you, but Fortung is so close to Gatong that winning over that city is imperative. If Fortung stands against you, the armies of Okata will have an excellent staging point to attack Gatong.”

“Perhaps we can discuss the strategy for Fortung after the business in Gatong is completed?” suggested General Papper. “While the mayor and I are in agreement of joining the Sakova, we still have the citizens to deal with. They must be informed in a manner that ensures that no rebellion takes root. I will not see this city destroyed from within.”

“An excellent idea,” nodded Lyra as her blue cylinder blinked out. “We will resume this conversation at another time, General Manitow. Thank you for your help and ideas. Please have the mage that is with you report to StarCity of the developments here.”

Lyra broke the air tunnel and the general stared at her.

“You rid yourself of your protection,” noted General Papper. “Are you that sure of yourself?”

“I think you understand the proper course you must take now,” replied Lyra. “How can we work together if we cannot trust one another?”

“I am pleased that you can forgive my arrogance so easily,” smiled General Papper. “Can you send a message to Emperor Marak so his forces will not invade?”

“Emperor Marak will not invade Omunga unless I am dead, or I order it,” declared the Star of Sakova. “I think we Sakovans can achieve victory on our own. If the situation changes, I will ask him for help.”

“Then we can still use the threat of a Khadoran invasion if it will aid our negotiations?” asked Mayor Robit.

“Indeed we can,” nodded Lyra. “Emperor Marak has made the offer several times already. I think it is important for this to be settled without Khadora if possible, though. It is the only way that the old wounds will heal. We must become one people united in defense of our homeland.”

“Remember those words,” interjected General Papper. “We still have the citizens of Gatong to appease. I do not think they will take kindly to abandoning Omunga. Many here have heard the tales of horror about the savages in the Sakova. What do they really look like?”

“They look like you and I do,” chuckled Lyra. “The Sakovans are just people trying to be left alone. The stories that were spread were told precisely to convince Omungans not to venture into the Sakova.”

“You are serious,” remarked the general. “But those tales have been around for generations.”

“Indeed they have,” smiled Lyra. “The people who brought the caravans into Gatong were Sakovans, General. You will find them to be a wonderful people when you get to know them.”

Mayor Robit rose and walked to the door of his office. He gave orders to the Imperial Guards outside the door and returned to face the general and the Star of Sakova.

“I have instructed the soldiers to call for an assembly in the marketplace,” declared the mayor. “I also ordered a strong presence from the Imperial Guards. Would it be possible for you to erect that blue cylinder when we get there? At this point I do not wish you to be harmed. Too much is at stake.”

“I can erect it at will,” frowned Lyra, “but I will not unless I have to. I do not want others to be maimed, as that poor soldier was earlier. Besides, I believe that I have more faith in the people of Gatong than you do, Mayor Robit. I do not see them as an angry mob. They are much like Sakovans in that they only want to be left alone to live their lives.”

“Perhaps,” frowned General Papper, “but I am not willing to take chances with your life now that we are joining the Sakova. I will go on ahead to prepare security measures.”

Lyra watched the general march out of the room and suddenly wondered if he had truly embraced the defection. His offer to suddenly separate himself from Lyra bothered her.

“Shall we go?” asked Mayor Robit.

Lyra chided herself for having such doubts and nodded to the mayor. She prayed to Kaltara as the mayor led her out of the building and towards the marketplace. She prayed in gratitude for the victory at Gatong, and she asked a blessing for the people of Gatong that they might become enthusiastic supporters of the Sakova. She also prayed that Mayor Robit and General Papper had become true converts to the Sakovan cause. Before she knew it, the mayor was helping her onto a table in the center of the marketplace.

The market was already overflowing with people queued up to get their food. Lyra heard runners in every direction announcing that the mayor would speak to the people. People were streaming into the marketplace from every direction, and hundreds of Imperial Guards lined the perimeter.

The citizens nearest the table were jabbering in hushed tones. Lyra tried to listen as a way of taking her mind off of things. She soon discovered that citizens were identifying her as the Star of Sakova, and Lyra realized that Shel must be somewhere in the crowd. No on else would have been able to identify her. She scanned the faces looking for the kind woman who had tried to feed her, but she could not locate her. What she did notice bothered her greatly.

Many of the citizens that were pouring into the marketplace were carrying things. Some were carrying tools, and others pieces of wood or rocks. Nothing was so obvious as to be deemed a weapon, but the coincidence of so many people carrying things that could be used to harm people was disturbing. Lyra contemplated erecting her blue cylinder, but first she decided to weave an air tunnel to see if she could detect a plot to harm her.

The Star of Sakova let the air tunnel meander over the crowd, catching bits and pieces of many conversations. The longer she listened the more she realized that someone had indeed organized the citizens to be ready to attack if they did not like what was going to happen. She felt a cold shiver stretch up her spine. She continued to scan the audience and suddenly heard a voice she recognized. It was the voice of the kind woman, and Lyra suddenly realized who was orchestrating the potential rebellion. She listened to Shel giving instructions for several moments before giving in to the urge to speak. She swiftly stabilized the air pressure in the tunnel so that it would pass speech in both directions.

“There will be no need for that, Shel,” smiled Lyra. “Things have taken an unexpected turn for the good.”

Lyra watched as Shel nearly jumped off the ground. The woman spun to face the center of the marketplace and locked eyes with the Star of Sakova.

“Are you sure, Lyra?” asked Shel. “I am not one to trust authorities. Aren’t they planning to publicly execute you?”

“No,” Lyra replied as the general hopped up on the stage and held up his hands for silence. “Listen.”

Lyra broke the air tunnel as the crowd grew silent. The general dropped his hands and addressed the audience.

“Citizens of Gatong,” shouted the general, “Mayor Robit has some important words to deliver to you today. Before he speaks, I want to impress upon you the large numbers of Imperial Guards around the market. Many of you may not like what is about to be announced, but the mayor and I have agreed that we must make a decision concerning the welfare of the people of Gatong. It is a radical change that will be made, but I assure that it is for the better. I expect you to listen with an open mind. I also expect you to obey the law. I will not have riots in this city.”

Many a glare was directed at the general, but no one spoke. The mayor hesitated before speaking. He inhaled deeply and clenched his fists several times as if that would release some of his nervousness.

“Citizens of Gatong,” the mayor said loudly, “all of you know that Omunga is currently at war with the Sakova. Unlike other attempts at war with the inhabitants of the interior, this war will be fought until one side claims complete victory over the other. The city of Gatong is now embroiled in that war. This woman beside me is Lyra, the Star of Sakova. She is the leader of the Sakovan nation. Some of you may have heard that we arrested her earlier today. Others may have heard that the ship that arrived full of food was directed to come here by her. Both statements are true.”

The mayor hesitated as he tried to gauge the people’s reaction, but the crowd was stone-faced. He swallowed hard and continued.

“General Papper and I have spent some time today discussing the future of Gatong and what course of action is best for the citizens of this fine city,” continued the mayor. “The Star of Sakova has asked that we defect and become Sakovans. She promises to restore our fields and provide free food in the meantime. It is a generous offer, but it entails a degree of risk to Gatong. Were we to defect, the Katana will most assuredly seek to punish us.”

“Let him try,” shouted a citizen.

“Yeah,” shouted another. “He will find an army of citizens in addition to our troops.”

“Let the Katana stay in Okata with his food,” shouted a third citizen. “If he comes here we will dig a hole for his body.”

All of the people started shouting threats to the Katana as Mayor Robit turned and stared at the general with disbelief. General Papper’s eyebrows rose in surprise as he listened to the crowd.

“This is going to be easier than I thought,” the general commented softly. “Hurry up and tell them the news.”

The mayor nodded and raised his hands for silence. It took several minutes before the crowd quieted. Mayor Robit grinned widely as he waited.

“Your voices speak loudly of what you want,” declared the mayor. “Let it be so. From this day forward, Gatong is a city of the Sakova.”

The mayor stepped a pace and bowed low to Lyra. The general followed the mayor’s lead as the crowd cheered wildly. Suddenly, citizens in the marketplace began to bow. It began with those closest to the table that Lyra was standing on and spread out like the ripple from a pebble thrown into a still pond until every citizen and Imperial Guard was bowed before the Star of Sakova.

Chapter 26

Shark Food

Mistake crawled into the dark cave and bumped into someone’s leg.

“Sorry,” Mistake said softly. “I really can’t see in here.”

“You didn’t hurt me,” chuckled Eltor. “What did you see out there?”

“Nothing,” answered Mistake. “Absolutely nothing. There are no campfires visible, and I saw no army patrols. Is it possible that they gave up looking for us?”

“I doubt it,” replied Eltor. “I would suspect that the patrols would be fewer at night, but I am willing to wager that there are some out there.”

“Well this is the best report we’ve had in days,” said MistyTrail. “I say we attempt to escape tonight. Our food is running low and won’t last much longer. How do you feel, Caldal?”

“I feel great,” replied Caldal. “Certainly better than I have in a long time. I am with MistyTrail. If we are going to try to escape, tonight sounds like a decent chance.”

“There will still be kruls out,” warned Eltor. “They do not return to the cities at the end of the day.”

“Where do they live?” asked Mistake.

“I am not sure,” answered Eltor. “They do congregate. I supposed there might be krul cities in the forest, but I really don’t know.”

“I would guess that they eat and sleep close to where they are assigned to work,” offered Caldal. “The kruls don’t mix well with people. They would tend to avoid the cities.”

“There might be a group we have to get past then,” frowned Mistake. “Kruls were clearing the forest between the jungle and this mountain when MistyTrail and I arrived.”

“We will have to chance it,” asserted MistyTrail. “We cannot stay here until the whole forest is cleared. I vote we leave now.”

After a moment’s hesitation, the group agreed. The four elves crawled out of the cave and began the descent. The moon was half full as Mistake led the way down the side of the mountain. She handed one of her knives to Eltor. MistyTrail, who was at the rear of the procession, saw the gesture and handed one of hers to Caldal.

“You two are going to be real visible in those red uniforms,” MistyTrail commented softly. “Maybe we should have dyed them.”

“It is too late for that now,” replied Caldal. “We must keep moving.”

As they got further down the mountain, the slope eased somewhat. Mistake saw the section of cleared forest where they had run into the kruls. Her eyes scanned the area looking for signs of an encampment. She saw none.

They continued down the side of the mountain until they reached the forest. The forest was dark, but there was enough moonlight to navigate safely. Mistake picked up the pace, keeping her ears tuned to any noises beyond their footsteps. It was a quiet trek, and in less than an hour they reached the edge of the cleared area. Mistake halted and gazed across the open ground. The stumps that dotted the landscape caused her to check and recheck each area. Eltor silently tapped her shoulder and pointed off towards the right. Mistake nodded as she saw the dark lumps.

“Kruls,” she whispered. “Several dozen of them.”

“They appear to be sleeping,” Eltor said softly. “Should we cross together or singly?”

“In pairs,” offered MistyTrail. “That way the concealed pair can create a distraction, and the exposed pair can split up to confuse them.”

“I do want to learn more about the Sakova,” Mistake responded. “I like the way you have learned to think.”

“You and Eltor go first,” suggested MistyTrail with a grin. “Caldal and I will wait until you are safely across.”

“No,” replied Mistake. “You are the one used to sneaking around in the forest. I want to see how you do it. Eltor and I will go second.”

“Alright,” nodded MistyTrail as she edged past Mistake.

She waited while Caldal moved to the edge of the clearing. She grabbed his hand confidently and squeezed it.

“Just follow me,” she whispered to Caldal.

“I am an elf,” retorted Caldal. “I know how to be quiet.”

MistyTrail smiled and nodded as she stepped into the open. She did not try to race across the open area, but instead moved silently. It was an excruciatingly slow pace for Caldal, but he stayed right behind MistyTrail. They made it across the cleared area and hid behind a tree. MistyTrail wove an air tunnel towards Mistake.

“It is your turn,” whispered MistyTrail. “Do not try to rush. Be as quiet as you can.”

“I will,” promised Mistake.

MistyTrail broke the air tunnel and stood watching as Mistake and Eltor stepped into the cleared area.

“You move very quietly for an elf who has never been to Elvangar,” complimented Caldal. “There are still a few things that I could teach you, though.”

“Are there?” replied MistyTrail. “You could have done better?”

“Not better,” Caldal shook his head, “but faster. Your movements were excellent and silent, but there is a way to be just as silent at a faster pace. I will show you when they arrive safely.”

“I would like that,” smiled MistyTrail. “There have been times when I wanted more speed.”

Mistake and Eltor were over half way across when one of the dark lumps suddenly stood up and stretched. Mistake and Eltor saw it and stopped. They crouched low hoping to blend in with the numerous stumps that doted the land. The Krul gazed skyward as he stretched, but his body was facing Mistake. MistyTrail knew that when he looked down, he would probably see the elves. She quickly wove an air tunnel and directed it far beyond the krul. She bent down and picked up several dried branches. She broke one over her knee and the sound appeared to come from the other end of the air tunnel. The krul instantly turned and gazed towards the sound.

MistyTrail directed the air tunnel further away and broke another stick. The krul scratched his head and started walking away. Mistake and Eltor rose and continued their trek across the open area. For good measure, MistyTrail moved the air tunnel one more time and broke another stick. Mistake and Eltor arrived before the krul grew tired of his investigation.

“We need to move away from here quickly,” advised Eltor. “There is absolutely no breeze right now, but if it picks up the slightest amount, he will smell us.”

Caldal nodded and took the lead. He moved swiftly, but silently, and MistyTrail studied his movements. Caldal stopped and waited for the others to catch up and then took off again. By the fourth stop, MistyTrail had figured out what Caldal was doing to achieve the extra speed. When he took off again, she kept pace with him. When he turned to see how far back the group was, he let out a small gasp.

“You learn very quickly,” he smiled. “I did not hear you behind me.”

“It must be in my blood,” grinned MistyTrail. “Explain your movements to Mistake. We will cover much more ground that way.”

They took a short break while Caldal explained his movements to Mistake. Eltor stood next to MistyTrail and sighed.

“What is the matter?” asked MistyTrail.

“How much farther do we have to go?” asked Eltor.

“We have hours to go,” answered MistyTrail. “This forest will eventually turn into jungle. We will still have several hours to go when that happens. What is bothering you?”

“We are heading westward,” announced Eltor as Mistake and Caldal turned to listen. “Based on what you have just told me, this house that we are heading for is on the western coast of the island.”

“What is wrong with that?” asked Mistake.

“Elvangar is to the east,” answered Eltor. “What Caldal is pointing out is that we will be on the wrong side of the island.”

“And we will have to sail around either the northern or southern end of the island,” added Caldal. “That means that we will have to pass at least one major city. The odds of us affecting our escape have diminished greatly.”

“We are not going back,” Mistake declared adamantly. “I don’t care if we end up going in the wrong direction, we are leaving this island.”

“I agree,” nodded MistyTrail. “We will sail outside the limits of their sight before turning to go around the island. You can do that, can’t you? You said you were sailors.”

Eltor hemmed and hawed, but Caldal nodded his head.

“We will do it,” Caldal declared. “Get me to that boat, and I will get us home somehow. I just wish the house you found was on the other coast. Let’s continue onward.”

MistyTrail took the lead and kept up a swift pace. It took Mistake a while to put into practice what she had learned from Caldal, but the elves were soon moving silently and swiftly. The hours sped by quickly as the forest turned into jungle. The wind began to whisper softly at first, but it escalated steadily until a strong breeze blew against the backs of the four escapees. Clouds began to drift across the sky and at times the moonshine was totally eliminated causing the jungle floor to darken considerably. MistyTrail called a halt.

“I can’t see well enough to continue at this pace,” MistyTrail said softly. “We will have to go slower.”

“Let’s take a rest,” suggested Eltor. “We have been making good time. We do not want to be tired when we reach the house on the beach.”

“What are we going to do when we get there?” asked Caldal. “You said there would be four soldiers there. If they are watching the sea, we cannot steal their boat.”

“I doubt that they would keep watch at night,” shrugged Mistake. “What would be the point? They sure would not be able to see a ship passing by.”

“That may be true at night,” Eltor pointed out, “but we may not arrive there until morning. You did say that it was quite a trip.”

“We have been making good time,” replied MistyTrail. “I am sure that we will be there before dawn. Maybe we should start walking again.”

“A few more minutes,” Eltor shook his head. “Caldal has just recovered. I do not want to tax him.”

“I am fine,” countered Caldal, “but a few minutes break is still wise. Navigating through the reef will take its toll on us. We need to be fresh.”

“Especially if this wind keeps up,” frowned Eltor. “It is turning into a strong easterly.”

“That will be good for getting away from the island quickly,” commented Caldal, “but it will make the trip to Elvangar near impossible. We may be at sea for many days. Will it be possible to get some rations at this guard house?”

“I will try,” offered Mistake. “They sleep on the second floor so I should be able to raid their kitchen.”

“That means we will need more time,” interjected MistyTrail. “We should continue now. I want to be away from this island before the sun rises.”

There were no arguments as MistyTrail took the lead. She kept the pace slow until the moon peeked out from behind the cloud and then accelerated to a faster pace. She noticed the shadows growing longer as the moon began its descent. She increased the pace a tad as she began to worry about the setting moon depriving the jungle of light.

A couple of hours later, MistyTrail slowed down a bit. Even with the strong wind at her back, MistyTrail began to hear the breaking of the surf. A sense of excitement shot through her body as she realized that their journey was almost over. She slowed to a walk as she caught a glimpse of the sea through the jungle foliage. Within moments the four elves were standing at the edge of the jungle gazing at a thin strip of beach.

“The house should be a short distance to the left,” announced Mistake. “Let me lead.”

Mistake stepped out of the jungle and walked along the beach. The others followed silently. Within five minutes Mistake halted and crouched down. The others joined her, and Eltor and Caldal got their first look at the guardhouse. The windows were shuttered, and the building was dark. Caldal’s eyes swept over the water and stared at the waves breaking over the reef. He tapped Eltor’s shoulder and pointed.

“Watch the breaking waves,” he whispered. “Do you notice the area where the breakers are not?”

“I see it,” nodded Eltor. “I suspect that is the way through the reef. How do you want to approach this?”

Caldal’s eyes passed over the anchored boat and landed on the rowboat sitting on the beach. A plan formed in his mind.

“You and I will swim to the sailboat,” Caldal began. “I will raise the anchor while you get the short sails set. Then I will swim out to the reef and verify the pass. You hold the ship steady while Mistake and MistyTrail row out in the small boat. When they reach the sailboat, I should be ready to guide you out.”

“We will have to sail flat out,” warned Eltor. “When the guards wake in the morning and find their boat gone, they will sound the alarm. We will not have much of a head start.”

“Then we should not waste time discussing this,” shrugged Caldal. “Do not take chances getting the food, Mistake. Eltor and I will not be in a position to protect you. Just get in the rowboat and head for the sailboat.”

Without waiting for a reply, Caldal dashed silently into the water. Eltor quickly followed. MistyTrail watched the men swimming towards the anchored sailboat and then she started creeping towards the rowboat. She knelt by the rowboat and waited for Mistake to appear on the other side so that they could work together dragging the rowboat into the water. When a few moments passed and Mistake had not arrived, MistyTrail turned to look back. She saw Mistake at the door of the guardhouse. She sighed deeply and then raced to Mistake’s side.

“What are you doing?” whispered MistyTrail. “Forget the food. We will need every minute of darkness to get far away from here.”

“It is more than the food,” Mistake whispered back. “We cannot afford to have an alarm issued in a few hours.”

“What do you mean?” asked MistyTrail as Mistake produced a thin strip of metal and began working on the lock.

“Look at that sailboat,” explained Mistake. “It may be larger than the one we arrived on, but it is not the fastest boat around. If the alarm is issued and they know that we escaped on a boat, they will be after us for sure. We will never make it past the large cities even if we keep the island out of sight. They will come looking for us.”

“Are you planning what I think you are planning?” asked MistyTrail.

“It is the only way,” nodded Mistake as an audible click rent the air. “You can wait by the rowboat. I won’t be long.”

“You are crazy,” frowned MistyTrail.

“Why?” asked Mistake. “Because I think I can get the four of them without dying?”

“No,” smiled MistyTrail. “Because you think I would actually leave this foul business to you alone. My sister will never again fight alone. Let me get to the far end of the main room before you make any noise in the kitchen.”

“You plan for me to lure them downstairs?” asked Mistake.

“Remember the stairs?” asked MistyTrail. “There is no way that we can climb them silently. Plus we do need food. Let me get into position and then start gathering the food we will need. Fill your pack. They won’t be needing any.”

“I will take the first two,” grinned Mistake. “You get the stragglers.”

“Done,” replied MistyTrail as Mistake eased the door open.

The door creaked slightly as Mistake eased it open. She ignored the noise and moved swiftly towards the kitchen. MistyTrail slid through the door and crept to the far end of the room. She hid herself in a dark corner and fixed her eyes on the stairwell as she waited. Mistake was entirely too silent as she filled her pack with food. She managed to stuff her pack and tie it tight. She walked to the front door and placed her pack outside. She reentered the house and slammed the door.

Almost immediately the floor above creaked. Mistake could hear the sound of feet hitting the floor. She tried to count them, but could not. She opened the door again and let the dim light shine into the room. She stood in the light and waited. She heard someone starting to come down the stairs. She appeared not to notice and looked around the dark room as if looking for something to steal.

“It’s an elf wench,” shouted a man on the stairs.

Mistake looked up at the stairwell and screamed. She dashed into the kitchen as the man started scrambling down the stairs. She heard others upstairs shouting and then heard their pounding footsteps. She raced to the far corner of the kitchen and waited.

“Don’t kill her right off,” shouted one of the upstairs men. “I want a piece of her.”

“By the time you get to the kitchen,” laughed the first man, ”it will be all over.”

The stairwell came alive with noise as the men raced downstairs. The first man raced into the kitchen. His hand held a long knife and his eyes darted around the dark room as he sought Mistake. From her concealed position near the floor, Mistake tossed her knife upward at the man who was illuminated by the dim light coming from the open front door. The knife sunk deep into the man’s throat. As his hands rose to his throat and his knees buckled, Mistake let out a hysterical scream to cover the man’s death gurgle.

“Hah,” shouted the second man off the stairs. “It sounds like she is giving him a hard time.”

The man raced into the kitchen and promptly tripped over the body of the first man. Mistake instantly jumped on the man’s back and brought her knife across his throat. He cried out in alarm before he died.

“What the heck?” said the third man as he halted at the bottom of the stairs.

He held his knife before him and crept cautiously towards the kitchen.

“Be careful,” he whispered to the last man coming down the stairs. “Something is not right here.”

MistyTrail waited until the fourth man was visible on the stairs. She tossed a knife at the fourth man, and it struck him in the chest. His hands came up to the knife and his eyes looked down in disbelief. His knife clattered on the stairs as it fell just before his body collapsed. MistyTrail waited the required second for the third man to turn around to see what the noise was. She threw her second knife quickly and caught the last man in the throat. His body hit the floor as the fourth man’s body was still tumbling down the stairs. MistyTrail raced across the room and checked the bodies. She crept up the stairs and checked the rest of the house before returning to the ground floor.

“MistyTrail?” Mistake called tentatively.

“I am fine,” MistyTrail replied. “You?”

“The same,” Mistake said as she exited the kitchen. “Let’s get out of here.”

“Not so fast,” MistyTrail shook her head.

“Why not?” asked Mistake. “My pack is full of food. Let’s go.”

“We are taking the bodies with us,” declared MistyTrail. “Why chance someone coming along and finding them. I say we lock this house up tight and dump the bodies at sea. It may just buy us the time we need to get to Elvangar.”

“And it will look as if they took the boats,” Mistake nodded enthusiastically. “I like it. No alarm will be sounded at all. The kruls and soldiers will spend the rest of their lives searching for Caldal.”

Mistake and MistyTrail retrieved their knives and started carrying the bodies to the rowboat. When they were done, they returned to the house and cleaned up the blood. They made sure that all of the shutters were closed and then locked the front door. Mistake strapped her pack on and the two women struggled to drag the rowboat into the water.

“We should have done this before we filled it with bodies,” Mistake complained.

“No plan is perfect,” retorted MistyTrail. “Pull harder. The moon is almost gone.”

They finally managed to get the rowboat into the water. MistyTrail raced back and picked up the coil or rope she had left on the beach. She threw the rope into the rowboat and then pushed it out to sea. Mistake rowed while MistyTrail swam and hung onto the boat. There was no room for her with the pile of bodies occupying most of the space. When they eventually reached the sailboat, Mistake threw a line to Eltor.

“What happened back there? Eltor whispered. “Why are you bringing the bodies?”

“Later,” snapped Mistake. “Get MistyTrail aboard and secure this rowboat. We are going to tow it behind us.”

Eltor shook his head and tied the rowboat’s line to the stern of the sailboat. He helped MistyTrail over the side and then pulled Mistake aboard.

“I thought we had lost you,” Eltor said softly as he adjusted the sail and headed towards Caldal who was standing on the submerged reef. “Caldal and I should not have left you alone on the beach. I won’t ever do that again. How did they discover you?”

“They almost didn’t,” MistyTrail replied. “Mistake had to slam the door to wake them up.”

“Wake them up?” gasped Eltor. “Why?”

“I am sorry that I snapped at you,” Mistake said softly. “I may make light of it at times, but it always bothers me to kill someone.”

“They were your enemies, Mistake,” soothed MistyTrail. “Those four would one day end up in Fakara or Sakova murdering our friends. We did the right thing. Who knows how many sailors those men lured to the island to become slaves to Vand.”

“She is right,” nodded Eltor as he followed Caldal’s hand signals and steered the sailboat towards the break in the reef. “Vand’s people plan to kill a great number of people. If it is your homeland they are heading for, you should want to kill as many of them as you can. I have no doubt that the four of us would die if they caught us.”

Caldal swam towards the sailboat as Eltor sailed through the break in the reef. He grabbed onto the rowboat and pulled himself forward until he could reach the towline. He pulled himself aboard as Eltor raised full sails.

“Souvenirs?” Caldal asked as he nodded to the rowboat full of bodies.

“We will dump them at sea when we are far from the island,” explained MistyTrail. “Hopefully no alarm will ever be sounded.”

“Smart,” nodded Caldal. “I should have thought of that. This wind is strong. The island will be out of sight in no time.”

“Even sooner than you think,” commented Eltor as he pointed towards the moon which was sinking below the horizon. “It will be very dark very soon. Why don’t the three of you get some rest? All of you seem to have had more to do than I did.”

No one objected and soon Eltor was alone at the helm. He sailed into the dark night, letting the strong easterly wind have its way with the sails. He no longer cared where he was going, just as long as he put distance between the island of darkness and his sailboat. Several hours later, the dawn woke Mistake. She stretched and yawned.

“How are you doing?” Mistake asked Eltor. “Do you want me to take over for a while so you can get some sleep?”

“No way,” interjected MistyTrail as she rose. “You are forbidden from manning the controls of any boat. You are only allowed to crash one, and you already did that.”

Caldal started laughing as he sat up. “I can’t tell if you are friends or enemies sometimes,” he chuckled. “I can take over for a spell.”

“This is no time for levity,” Eltor said seriously as he pointed off the starboard side. “There is a ship out there. It is barely visible on the horizon.”

“Motangan?” asked Caldal as he jumped to his feet.

“I can’t tell,” Eltor replied. “It is too far away. I think we are both heading pretty much the same place, although he appears to be tracking in from far to the north. I don’t know where on the west coast we left from, so I don’t know how far the northern end of the island was.”

“I think we should turn to the south,” suggested Caldal. “We will watch to see what he does. If it gives chase we will know it is Motangan.”

“Wait,” interrupted Mistake as she wove an air tunnel and directed it at the ship. “I am leery of zigzagging across the sea. Let me see if I can hear anything first.”

Several long minutes passed without anyone on the sailboat talking. Mistake moved the air tunnel over the length of the distant ship and listened to every conversation that she could detect. Finally, a grin spread across Mistake’s face as she spoke loudly.

“Ahoy Khadoran ship,” Mistake said. “This is Mistake, friend of the Astor and the Torak. Where are you headed?”

“Who was that?” came a male voice. “Where did it come from?”

Female laughing could be heard nearby and soon the voice of a Khadoran mage spoke.

“We are heading for Raven’s Point, Mistake,” replied the mage. “Where are you?”

“We are in a small sailboat off your port,” answered Mistake. “If we can reach you, will you allow us to ride with you?”

“Who is with you?” asked the mage.

“Three friends who need to be presented to Emperor Marak,” answered Mistake. “We have vital information regarding the evil.”

There was a discussion going on aboard the Khadoran ship, so Mistake waited patiently for the answer.

“Why do you want to go with them?” whispered Eltor. “That is not the way to get to Elvangar.”

“Because we will be safe on Emperor Marak’s ship,” answered Mistake. “They know where they are going, they are armed for combat at sea, and the Motangans will not be looking for a ship that large. They will be looking for this one.”

“That makes sense to me,” nodded MistyTrail. “I want to stand somewhere where I at least know the people so I can put that island behind me. Emperor Marak will help us get you two back to Elvangar. Trust us.”

“Permission granted, Mistake,” came the mage’s voice from the Khadoran ship. “We will alter course slightly to port. I suggest you do the same towards your starboard. We will meet in a few hours. Is that acceptable?”

“Very much so,” grinned Mistake.

“Time to feed the sharks,” MistyTrail said as Mistake broke the air tunnel. “There is no need for the Khadorans to see these bodies. Will you help me, Caldal?”

Chapter 27

For Love of Gold

SunChaser sat in her private garden in Okata conversing with Lyra via an air tunnel.

“It is going to be very tricky,” declared SunChaser. “I think I can do it, but I may have reveal that I am a Sakovan spy to accomplish it.”

“Try not to reveal that if you can avoid it,” advised the Star of Sakova, “but if you must, do so. I cannot see any other way to accomplish our goal. The Katana directly controls four large armies of ten thousand men each. Even one of those armies could bring the Sakova to ruin.”

“I understand,” agreed SunChaser. “I know General Romero’s army left for Alamar yesterday, and General Valdey’s army is in the Sakova. That leaves General Didyk and General Kapla. Kapla is due here any minute. He is at a Katana’s Council meeting right now.”

“Keep me posted on which one is coming my way,” stated Lyra. “It is crucial to my plans.”

“You will be the first to know,” promised SunChaser as she heard a knock on the front door. “I have to run. I think he is here.”

SunChaser broke the air tunnel and raced out of the garden. She locked the door before crossing the room to answer the front door.

“General Kapla!” exclaimed SunChaser. “You are early.”

“I could not stay away, Cherri,” chuckled the Minister of Defense. “Why are you answering the door? Have you fired your staff?”

“No,” smiled Cherri as she opened the door wide to allowed the general to enter. “The dinner is already prepared so I let them have the rest of the day off. It will be just the two of us today.”

“What a pity,” General Kapla replied sarcastically. “I don’t know if I will be able to control myself.”

Cherri laughed as she closed the door. She led the general into the dining room.

“Sit down,” smiled Cherri. “I had them put the food on a cart. I will get it from the kitchen.”

General Kapla sat in his usual chair and stared at Cherri as she wheeled the cart into the dining room. Cherri watched the general licking his lips and giggled.

“Is that for me or the turkey?” asked Cherri.

“Both,” grinned the Minister of Defense. “Your dinners are always excellent. You should have your staff open a restaurant. You could make tons of money.”

“I already have tons of money,” giggled Cherri as she wheeled the cart to the end of the table so it was between the general’s chair and hers. “You now have quite a lot of it, too.”

“Really?” the general replied excitedly. “Tell me about it.”

“Well,” Cherri grinned as she sat down, “I have been buying and selling watula farms like crazy. I have managed to increase your wealth tenfold.”

“Tenfold?” echoed the Minister of Defense. “That is incredible. I will be able to repay those loans and still retire as a rich man. You cannot believe how nervous I have been about all of this. You know the penalty for defaulting on loans?”

“Public dismemberment,” Cherri nodded seriously. “I cannot think of a worse way to die. I would run away before I ever risked such a thing.”

“Running away is not an option for the Minister of Defense,” frowned General Kapla. “The Katana would surely hunt me down.”

“I bet he would,” Cherri nodded sympathetically. “Well if you want, I will begin liquidating your investments tomorrow. Or would you rather increase them some more?”

“No, no,” the general shook his head vigorously. “Tenfold is far more than my wildest dreams. Liquidate the farms and pay off my loans.”

“I shall,” smiled Cherri. “Would you care to serve us?”

“I would be pleased to do so,” smiled the general.

Cherri watched in silence as the general sliced the turkey and served portions. She removed the bowls of vegetables from the cart and placed generous helpings on the general’s plate and small helpings for herself.

“Anything interesting happen at the Katana’s Council meeting today?” Cherri ask nonchalantly.

“Ah,” sighed the general as he started eating. “This war is getting to be more than we bargained for. Our armies are running all over the place.”

“Well that is what happens in war, isn’t it?” shrugged Cherri.

“Not usually,” replied the general. “In the past all we have tried to do was invade the Sakova, but this time is different for some reason.”

“How is it different?” asked Cherri.

“A number of cities have aligned themselves with the Sakovans,” the general whispered conspiratorially. “I cannot imagine why anyone would do such a thing. The Katana will extract a terrible revenge on them.”

“I heard that Duran and Zaramilden defected,” nodded Cherri as she looked at food on her plate.

“How did you hear that?” the general asked with alarm. “No one is supposed to know that.”

“Actually I heard that some time ago,” shrugged Cherri. “That is not much of a secret.”

“It isn’t?” frowned the general. “I just learned of it a couple of days ago.”

“You really need to get better information about this war, General,” Cherri shook her head. “I think the Katana might be hiding bad news from you. There are even more recent rumors going around.”

“What more recent rumors?” probed the Minister of Defense.

“I heard Alamar and Gatong have also defected,” smiled Cherri.

General Kapla dropped his fork and started choking on a piece of turkey. Cherri rose swiftly and raced around the table to pound on the general’s back.

“Maybe I should not be upsetting you while we eat,” sighed Cherri. “Are you alright?”

“I am,” nodded the general as he inhaled deeply. “I am just shocked at how much you know. I heard about Alamar a couple of days ago, but I just found out about Gatong not an hour ago. Where are you hearing these things?”

“Just around,” shrugged Cherri as she sat back down. “Perhaps the Katana does not share the information with you until it is confirmed. Rumors don’t really need any confirmation.”

“That could be,” frowned the general, “but I would hope that the Katana would also share the rumors. I am in charge of moving huge armies around based on this news. I can use all the advance notice that I can get.”

“I agree,” Cherri said forcefully. “The Katana should be sharing everything with his Minister of Defense. That is how it has always been done before. How could he be so forgetful?”

“It has?” puzzled the general. “I forget that your first husband was a minister on the Katana’s Council. You probably know more about procedure than I do. I only served under Alazar and his reign was terribly short.”

“And rightfully so,” nodded Cherri. “Why is it that we get so many false Katanas?”

“So many?” echoed the general. “Alazar is the only false Katana in history that I know of.”

“He was the first false Katana,” conceded Cherri. “By the way, when did Larst become pro-war? He was always the one who pushed for peace, wasn’t he?”

The general shook his head in confusion at Cherri’s change of topic. “I do not call him Larst,” the general replied. “It shows disrespect. I always address him as Katana. In fact, the names of many Katanas are lost in history because their names are discarded when they become Katana.”

“True,” Cherri nodded impatiently, “but when did he change his attitude?”

“That is a good question,” conceded the general. “When he was First Minister, he was very vocal for peace. In fact, I heard that he was holding secret meetings with the Star of Sakova, but those rumors must be false because his first order upon becoming Katana was to draw up war plans.”

“I heard those rumors at the time,” Cherri declared, “and they were not false. He had several meetings with the Star of Sakova.”

“How do you know all of these things?” questioned the general. “It can not all be from rumors.”

“You are right,” smiled Cherri. “There are rumors, but I seek out information. Remember that I once told you that information is money?”

“I do remember that clearly,” nodded General Kapla, “and from all accounts, you have proved it is true by handling my assets.”

“Well,” continued Cherri, “that makes me seek out the truth of many rumors. Do you remember that historian that was constantly shadowing Larst?”

“You mean the Katana,” scolded the Minister of Defense. “Yes, I remember him. He hasn’t been around in a long time.”

“He was last seen the day before the new Katana was chosen,” declared Cherri.

“What does that have to do with anything?” asked the general.

“I am not sure,” admitted Cherri, “but it made me curious. I hired an investigator to see what happened to him. Do you know what I found out?”

“I have not a clue,” shrugged the general. “What did you find out?”

“He never existed,” smiled Cherri.

“That is nonsense,” balked the general. “He existed. I met him.”

“No you didn’t, General,” corrected Cherri. “I will grant you that you met someone who claimed to be a historian, but the man you met was not one. He was an imposter.”

“Imposter?” echoed the general. “For what purpose would someone impersonate an historian?”

“To gain access to the next Katana,” stated Cherri. “Larst must have suspected something because he had the Monitors investigate the man.”

“Stop calling him Larst,” pleaded the general. “You may get me calling him that, and that would not be healthy for my career.”

“I am calling him Larst because that is who I am talking about,” insisted Cherri. “I am not talking about the Katana.”

“What do you mean?” frowned the general. “Larst is the Katana.”

“I don’t think so,” Cherri shook her head. “Larst would not call for war against the Sakovans. He was always a peacemaker, and I know for a fact that he did hold secret meetings with the Star of Sakova. I also know that those meetings were very fruitful. Larst was himself the day before the Katana was chosen. In fact, he met with the Star of Sakova the day before the Katana was chosen.”

“How do you know this?” asked General Kapla.

“From the Imperial Guards,” answered Cherri. “Ask them yourself. He always had a small detail accompany him to those meetings. Now, add to this the fact that the false historian disappeared the very same day and what do you have?”

“I have no idea,” the general shook his head. “What do we have?”

“We have a mage who stole Larst’s body when he found out that Larst would be chosen Katana the very next morning,” declared Cherri.

“That is preposterous,” scowled General Kapla. “You are never to repeat those words again. It is treasonous, and you would be killed for saying them. Never say them again.”

“That is exactly what the Katana would want,” pouted Cherri. “Never speak the unspeakable so that no one will ever know the truth.”

“Enough,” sighed the general. “Change the subject. I will not talk about the Katana this way. I will not listen to you speak treasonous words any more.”

“Very well,” sighed Cherri. “I will change the subject if this one bothers you so much. What shall we talk about?”

“I don’t know,” the general said softly. “I am sorry for getting upset with you, but I do not want to lose you to an untimely death.”

“Right,” Cherri said with finality. “Let’s talk about the war. Wars are always good for helping the food to digest. Who do you think will win this one?”

“You are making fun of me,” chuckled the Minister of Defense. “There is little to talk about. Omunga has always won, and we will always win. It is no contest.”

“But this is the first time that cities have defected,” Cherri pointed out. “That must be causing some concern.”

“It truly is causing concern,” nodded the general. “The Katana is livid about it. Four cities have already defected, and anyone with half a brain can predict that Fortung will be next. It is so close to Gatong that the Sakovans will not pass it by.”

“That makes sense,” nodded Cherri. “There is probably little that can be done to change that, though.”

“Sure there is,” smiled the general. “We will be one step ahead of the Sakovans this time. Finally, we know where they will strike before they do.”

“What will you do?” inquired Cherri.

The general looked around the room conspiratorially even though he knew the servants had been dismissed.

“General Didyk is leaving in the morning with ten thousand men,” whispered the general. “When the Sakovans invade Fortung, we will be waiting for them.”

“What if the Sakovans get there first?” asked Cherri. “You did say it was rather close to Gatong.”

“True,” nodded the general. “There is a possibility that the Sakovans will get there first, but that will not stop General Didyk. He has orders to destroy the city if they defect to the Sakovans. The savages will not move one single step closer to Okata.”

“Oh no!” exclaimed Cherri as she started to swoon.

General Kapla rose from his chair and raced around the table. He caught Cherri just as she was falling off her chair. He placed her gently on the floor, Cherri’s eyes roving in their sockets as if she had delirium.

“What is it?” General Kapla asked with grave concern. “Are you ill? Do you need a healer?”

“No,” Cherri said weakly as she waved her hand dismissively. “No healer. I will be all right. Just give me a moment.”

Cherri closed her eyes for a moment and then snapped them open. She tried to get up, and the general had to help her into her chair.

“I am so sorry,” Cherri said weakly. “Please forgive me.”

“Nonsense,” the general said encouragingly. “You do not need to apologize for feeling ill.”

“That is not what I meant,” Cherri replied. “I was apologizing for what I have done to you.”

“Me?” questioned the general. “Whatever do you mean? You haven’t done anything to me.”

“Sit,” Cherri pointed to the general’s chair. “Please sit down while I explain this.”

The Minister of Defense’s face clouded with confusion, but he walked around the table and sat down in his chair. He looked at Cherri expectantly.

“You are not going to care for this news,” Cherri said as she steadied her head with her hands.

“What are you talking about?” prompted the general. “What can possibly be the matter?”

“You fortune, General,” sniffed Cherri. “It is all wrapped up in farms around Fortung. If General Didyk marches his army on Fortung, you will be ruined.”

“Fortung?” the general said with anguish in his voice. “That can’t be.”

“From a rich man to a pauper in one day,” sniffed Cherri. “How cruel can the fates be?”

“He will only attack if Fortung has already gone Sakovan,” the general fretted as he sought to find some glint of hope in the situation.

“That most assuredly will be the case,” sobbed Cherri. “You already mentioned how close they are to Fortung. The Sakovans move very quickly. They grabbed three cities on the east coast before anyone even knew. They will not hesitate to seize Fortung.”

The general’s head fell to his chest. “You are right,” he said softly. “I am doomed. I might as well cut my own throat now.”

Cherri’s head popped up and her eyes instantly cleared. “No,” she said emphatically. “You cannot do that. Do not even think of such a thing. I forbid it.”

“Forbid it?” echoed the general. “Why? I have no life left, and I will not allow myself to face the punishment of a debtor. You said yourself that you would run away from it. Oh, if only I could run away.”

“But you can,” Cherri said excitedly. “You can run away.”

“I cannot,” the Minister of Defense shook his head. “I cannot run from the Katana. He will follow me everywhere I go.”

“You are not thinking clearly,” smiled Cherri. “There is a way to do this.”

General Kapla’s eyes brightened a bit as he saw the enthusiasm in Cherri’s face.

“You have thought of something, haven’t you?” asked the general.

“I have,” beamed Cherri.

“Tell me,” urged the general. “Do not hold me in suspense.”

“You are the Minister of Defense,” grinned Cherri. “As such, you get to determine who goes to Fortung. All you have to do is order General Didyk to remain here in Okata. You take his place at Fortung.”

“Do you mean I should take over command of his army?” frowned the general. “How will that help?”

“No,” replied Cherri. “You go to Fortung with your army.”

“How will that change anything?” asked the Minister of Defense. “All that will do is require me to destroy my own farms, and as a result, ruin myself.”

“Not true,” explained Cherri. “Let’s assume that the Sakovans have already taken Fortung. I think that is safe to assume, isn’t it?”

“That is a safe assumption,” nodded the general. “My orders would be to attack Fortung and destroy my own farms.”

“But you won’t,” grinned Cherri.

“I won’t?” echoed the general. “But that is what will be demanded of me.”

“So what?” asked Cherri. “Who is going to know that you have not retaken Fortung? And if someone does find out, what are they going to do about it? You will have ten thousand men protecting you.”

“That would be treason,” protested the general.

“It might be,” shrugged Cherri, “but you will still be alive, and your investments will still be good.”

“I could not do it,” the general shook his head. “It goes against everything that I have ever sworn to.”

“Do you want to be publicly dismembered?” posed Cherri. “Do you want to lose all of your money, everything you have saved from your long years of service?”

“Absolutely not,” replied the general, “but I have sworn to protect and defend the Katana. That is what I do. I have given my word.”

“Just like Larst gave his word to the Sakovans about peace,” retorted Cherri. “Why is all right for him to lie, and not for you? Or is there no lie because Larst died before this Katana was chosen? If that is the case, who are you really sworn to protect?”

“You are making my head spin,” the general shook his head. “All of this makes no sense. You are asking me to defy the Katana, but this war will soon be over. When it is over, I will have to face the Katana.”

“Not true,” countered Cherri. “You are assuming that Omunga will win because they always have in the past, but this time is different. The Sakovans have never really fought back before. This time they have already taken half of Omunga.”

“You think the Sakovans could really win this war?” asked the general. “That is preposterous. It just can’t happen.”

“But it can,” replied Cherri. “Who is going to stop the Sakovans this time? General Romero is heading out to fight at Alamar. The Sakovan army will not be there. That is one fourth of the Omungan armies neutralized.”

“That still leaves thirty thousand men,” argued the general.

“Another fourth are wandering around the Sakova,” Cherri continued. “They are searching for the elusive Sakovan army. Will they find StarCity? How long will they be gone looking for it? Will they turn tail and run like the smaller army did?”

“How do you know about that?” General Kapla asked as his eyes narrowed. “Surely you did not learn that from a rumor?”

“Then there is your army,” Cherri continued while ignoring the general’s questions. “Your army will be blocking the road south from Fortung. That leaves only General Didyk’s army. The mighty Omungan army is now down to ten thousand men.”

“You present a plausible scenario for the Sakovans to win,” shrugged the general, “but it won’t happen that way. For one, I cannot toss my obligations away to go to Fortung.”

“Can’t you?” posed Cherri as she thought about how Kapla became to be the Minister of Defense. “Haven’t you ever put your own life above your duty?”

General Kapla’s mind automatically locked onto the dead face of the previous Minister of Defense. He had allowed First Minister Alazar to talk him into murdering his predecessor to gain a seat on the Katana’s Council. He soon realized that Alazar had used him to get rid on an obstacle. His whole body shivered as he wondered if there was any way that Cherri could know of that. She seemed to be more informed of what went on in Omunga than any of the member of the Katana’s Council, but surely this one thing could not be known. If anyone discovered his secret, the general knew that he was worse than dead.

“You have a decision to make, General,” stated Cherri. “You can stay here in Okata and lose everything you have, your money, your position, your life, even me.”

“Don’t say that,” protested the Minister of Defense. “It is bad enough to contemplate losing my own life. I do not want to even think about losing you.”

“Then you have no choice but to go to Fortung with your army,” declared Cherri. “There is nothing more to discuss.”

General Kapla stared into Cherri’s blue eyes and sighed. “And what am I to do there?” he asked. “I cannot crush the Sakovans, or I risk losing my fortune. I cannot return here unless the Sakovans win the war. How do I get out of this mess?”

“Are your men loyal to you?” asked Cherri.

“They would die for me,” blustered the general.

“Ah,” smiled Cherri, “but would they defect for you?”

“Defect?” gasped the general. “Do you mean to the Sakovans?”

“Why not?” shrugged Cherri. “Already most of the cities of Omunga have defected.”

“But those were small regional garrisons,” protested the general. “I lead a major army.”

“That is true,” nodded the Sakovan spy, “but are they loyal to you? The only way that you can come out of this with a fresh start is if the Sakovans win this war. Do you really care if the country is ruled by a false Katana or the Star of Sakova?”

“The Sakovans would round up all of the generals and hang them,” argued the general. “How is that winning?”

“Nonsense,” smiled Cherri, “I am willing to wager all of my gold that you would be welcomed by the Star of Sakova. You could remain a very important person in Okata. Think about it. She will not want to live here. She will depend upon those Omungans who were wise enough to defect. You could be more important than you are now. There would be no Katana after all.”

“Do you really think she would still let me lead troops after defecting?” asked the general.

“Of course she would,” insisted Cherri. “I will tell you how to prove it. When you reach Fortung, go into the city under a flag of truce. See if the old general is still in control. That will answer your question before you even mentioning defecting.”

“That is brilliant,” nodded the general. “I know General Smythe. If he still commands the garrison at Fortung, then defecting is a safe bet, as long as the Sakovans win the war.”

“I have no doubt that they will,” smiled Cherri. “I know a good investment when I see one, and a Sakovan victory is something that I would wager everything on.”

“I am nervous about this decision,” admitted General Kapla. “The risk of failure is great.”

“The risk of not trying is even greater, General,” countered Cherri. “Guaranteed death awaits you in Okata. In Fortung, a new life is possible.”

“Then a new life it is,” the general said as he rose. “You will excuse me, but I must make a change in orders so my men are ready to leave in the morning.”

Chapter 28

Outnumbered

LifeTender surveyed the road out of Tanzaba, which was between Okata and Alamar. The forested land sloped downward from the Sakova to the Omungan coast road. In the distance she could see the city of Tanzaba to her west. She could also see the vanguard of General Romero’s army just leaving the city.

“It looks like we will soon put your spells to the test,” she said nervously to Ukaro, the Chula shaman from Khadora.

“Do not be so nervous,” smiled Ukaro. “Your mages are excellent students. They have learned quickly.”

“They do learn quickly,” nodded LifeTender, “but they are not used to being in battle, especially against such a large army. This road will soon be filled with ten thousand Omungan soldiers.”

“It is not the soldiers that you must attack,” comforted the Chula shaman. “We are only interested in the siege engines. They are likely to be near the rear of the column.”

“Still,” LifeTender swallowed hard, “the soldiers will seek to kill us.”

“Of course they will,” agreed Ukaro, “but they will not find us. Each of your mages has a hiding spot. I will distract the soldiers while your people disappear. Do not worry. This will be a great victory for the Sakovans.”

“Won’t the Omungans just rebuild their siege engines?” asked one of the Sakovan mages.

“I suspect that they will try,” conceded Ukaro. “I am hoping that they decide to build them near Alamar. You can regroup there and harass them again while their troops are starving. Just remember to choose your terrain well. Each mage must have a good hiding spot.”

“You will not be coming to Alamar?” asked LifeTender.

“No,” Ukaro shook his head, his long mane swaying gracefully. “I want to meet up with the Star of Sakova as soon as we are done here today. I suspect that my talents will be useful to her elsewhere.”

“I heard that she is on her way to Fortung,” commented LifeTender. “That is rather far away even with a choka.”

“I have other ways to travel,” grinned the Chula shaman. “I will catch up with her.”

“Here they come,” a Sakovan mage said with excitement. “We should take our places.”

“Do not let nervousness distract you,” Ukaro said loudly to the group. “Think like an animal and let the soldiers be nothing but a distant noise. We will have a long wait for the siege engines. Just relax in your hiding spots. LifeTender will give the signal when it is time to emerge.”

The Sakovan mages nodded and scurried off to their individual hiding places. Ukaro and Life Tender watched with pride as they disappeared.

“You have a great group, LifeTender,” smiled Ukaro. “They will serve you well.”

“They all admire you,” smiled LifeTender in return. “I hope that you will stay around for a while after the war is over.”

“My future is not clear,” sighed the Chula shaman. “So much is happening in so many places, and we have so little time to prepare for what comes next. Whatever happens, I think the bond between the Chula and the Sakovans is strong. Our peoples will now communicate frequently as we should have all along.” He smiled at LifeTender and then looked once more at the approaching army. With a slight nod of his head, he said, “Take your place now. I will let you know when it is time.”

LifeTender nodded silently and slid under a small outcrop of rock. She cast a spell, and the open side of the outcrop shimmered slightly before the image of a pile of rocks replaced it.

“Excellent,” Ukaro said softly. “It is so natural looking. That is something that I can take home with me. It is amazing how our magics developed differently. I will be back to alert you when it is time. Relax.”

LifeTender did not answer as Ukaro walked away and stood on top of the outcrop. The air around the Chula shaman shimmered and distorted as he cast his transformation spell. For a short time the shaman totally disappeared, but a tiger soon replaced him. The tiger slid down to the ground and lazily licked his paw as his eyes focused on the road below. He waited patiently.

The wait was several hours long as the Omungan army rode by. A few soldiers’ eyes glanced up the forested slope above the road, but they did not see anything to alarm them. When the tiger saw the siege engines emerging from the city of Tanzaba, he rose and moved behind a large tree. A moment later Ukaro appeared. He moved stealthily towards the outcrop where Life Tender was hiding.

“The time has arrived,” Ukaro said softly. “Make no sudden movements when you emerge.”

The vision of rocks blinked out and LifeTender slowly slid out of her hiding spot. Her eyes immediately scanned the road below. She saw the siege engines coming and her eye twitched uncontrollably.

“Calm your nerves,” Ukaro advised softly. “At Alamar you will be the one to stay alert and observe the soldiers. You must learn to control your body.”

“I am trying,” LifeTender replied.

“You will do fine,” smiled the Chula shaman. “This battle will help you overcome your nervousness.”

“Should I alert the others now?” asked LifeTender.

“I will leave the timing up to you,” replied Ukaro. “I alerted you rather early so that you could make that decision. If you alert the others too early, you risk premature detection, too late and you will miss your targets. The decision is yours.”

“I will wait a bit,” decided LifeTender as she focused on the first of the siege engines. “If the first few are totally destroyed, the others will not be able to get by the debris. We will not miss them.”

“Good decision,” grinned Ukaro. “It will not be a long wait.”

LifeTender watched the Omungan procession carefully. She observed the demeanor of the soldiers as they rode by. Her confidence grew as she realized that the soldiers had no idea what was about to happen. She pictured them in disarray when the attack began. Slowly, she nodded to herself with confidence.

When the lead siege engine was almost directly below her, LifeTender emitted a high-pitched screech as she mimicked an osprey. She made the call three times in succession and then mentally started counting. When she reached a count of thirty LifeTender cast her first spell.

The ball of light streaked towards the trebuchet that led the procession of siege engines. The ball flattened as it flew towards its target, long blades of light spinning outward from its cortex. LifeTender heard shouts of alarm from the Omungan army as the blades of light struck the lower portion of the trebuchet’s carriage. The blades sliced through the wood of the carriage, and the trebuchet instantly lurched violently. It wobbled slightly before leaning to one side and crashing to the ground.

Suddenly, the entire forest erupted with balls of light streaming downward. The soldiers of the Omungan army shouted and moved around in confusion as the blades of light struck the string of siege engines. Fireballs followed the initial volley, and the siege engines began burning brightly.

The Omungan soldiers just before the siege engines began to rally. An officer shouted orders and formed a column to charge up the mountainside. LifeTender ignored them as she surveyed the damage to the Omungan siege weapons. She screeched loudly again as a signal for the mages to hide as she sent three successive fireballs to feed the fire in one area that was not burning sufficiently. Satisfied that her mission was accomplished, LifeTender turned her attention to the charging soldiers.

Ukaro stood on a boulder several hundred paces east of LifeTender. She watched as he sent balls of light towards the charging Omungans. She stared in awe as the balls flattened and tore into the soldiers. The blades of light sliced through the Omungans like a knife through pudding. Blades passed through one soldier and continued onward to slice the next. Body parts flew through the air as blood sprayed into the wind and hung like a mist over the slope. She could see that Ukaro would leave nothing for her to attack, although she knew that other soldiers would soon be along to investigate. LifeTender cringed with pity for the Omungans as she slipped into her hiding spot and erected her illusion.

* * *

The Sakovans regrouped in a small clearing deep inside the Sakova. Healing mages ran around and surveyed the wounded. Warriors tended to the chokas, wiping the blood from their feathers and tending to broken claws.

“I need a healing mage here,” shouted HawkShadow as he bent over SkyDancer. Speaking softly he addressed the wounded warrior, “You will be fine in a moment. Just lie still and concentrate on controlling your breathing.”

SkyDancer clutched her side and nodded weakly. A healing mage knelt next to HawkShadow and StormSong appeared, towering over everyone. HawkShadow pointed out a gaping wound on SkyDancer’s side to the healing mage and then stood.

“She is cut pretty bad,” HawkShadow said to StormSong.

“She is in better shape than most of our people,” frowned StormSong. “We can no longer continue this fight. There are just too many of them.”

“I know,” agreed HawkShadow. “You cannot expect a hundred warriors to stand against ten thousand. We have gotten the best of them, but this last pass was too much for our warriors. We will heal who we can and order the retreat to StarCity.”

“Why not send for reinforcements?” asked StormSong. “We have thousands of warriors in StarCity. Why not bring them here?”

“Even thousands will be no match for this Omungan army,” answered HawkShadow. “They are not sufficiently frightened as they should be. I spent too much time scaring the smaller army.”

“You spent the minimal time possible to achieve your objective,” countered StormSong. “Any less and they would not have retreated. Do not blame yourself.”

“Half of our people are dead,” frowned HawkShadow. “Who am I to blame for that besides myself?”

“Blame the Omungans,” suggested StormSong. “You have done everything that you should have. I could not have done any better.”

HawkShadow stared at the tall female with wonder. StormSong never falsely praised anyone. He knew that her words were sincere.

“Regardless,” HawkShadow shook his head, “the Omungans have gotten the better of us. We must heal these people quickly and get them on the road to StarCity. Our fighting in the Sakova is over for now.”

“It is not over yet,” warned Goral as the giant approached. “The Omungans are searching for us. In fact, we are surrounded. Unless they drastically change their search pattern, we will remain surrounded until they stumble upon us.”

“Those are not words that I wished to hear,” sighed HawkShadow. “How much time do we have?”

“An hour or two,” shrugged Goral. “The longer we wait before trying a break, the better their chances of overwhelming us. We should move out soon.”

“We shall have to break their encirclement in the direction of StarCity,” mused HawkShadow. “To do otherwise is to risk another entrapment.”

“But that will point them in the direction of StarCity,” countered StormSong. “Are you sure that is wise?”

“We have no other choice,” nodded HawkShadow. “Look around you. These warriors are beat. If they have one more battle in them before they collapse, that is all they have.”

“We could sacrifice ourselves for the secrecy of StarCity,” suggested Goral. “You know that we would all do that.”

“I do know that,” sighed HawkShadow, “but that is not my plan. General Valdey has been on a direct course towards StarCity since he entered the Sakova. I do not know how, but I believe that he already knows the location of our city. I will not sacrifice fifty of our finest to keep secret what is already known.”

“I agree,” declared StormSong. “The other Omungan armies always acted as if they were searching for StarCity. General Valdey does not. His approach has been direct.”

“Besides,” added HawkShadow, “finding StarCity and conquering it are two different things. StarCity was meant to be defensive from its inception. You will be able to hold off this Omungan army for weeks easily, maybe months.”

“Me?” questioned StormSong. “And where will you be?”

“I will be of little use inside StarCity,” replied HawkShadow. “I plan to do what I was trained for.”

“Assassination?” questioned Goral. “Who are you going to assassinate?”

“I will get General Valdey tonight when they camp,” answered HawkShadow. “After that I will try to team up with Lyra.”

“You are crazy,” Goral shook his head. “General Valdey will be surrounded by his men. You will not get anywhere near him.”

“HawkShadow will get to him,” interjected StormSong. “This is his land, and he knows it well. If anyone can get to the Omungan general, HawkShadow is the one.”

“If anyone can,” echoed Goral, “but I suspect that no one can. I will stay behind to help you.”

“Help me?” inquired HawkShadow. “You are capable of many things, Goral, but I do not see you crawling into the enemy encampment.”

“I can be a diversion if you get in trouble,” insisted Goral. “At least I can provide a chance for you to escape.”

“He can be a diversion,” chuckled StormSong. “Besides, he is better off joining up with StarWind than being cooped up inside StarCity. Take him with you.”

“Very well,” nodded HawkShadow, “but no others. Leave the unburdened chokas here when you break out. I will teach Goral how to climb these giant fargi trees and wait until the Omungans pass by. Hopefully they will avoid our warbirds and not try to kill them.”

“I think they will give the chokas a wide berth,” nodded StormSong. “The warbirds have claimed almost as many Omungans as we have.”

“I have done the best I can for her,” announced the healing mage as she rose from SkyDancer’s side. “She needs rest, lots of it.”

“She isn’t likely to get any today,” frowned StormSong. “We are moving out in a few moments.”

“I will be ready,” SkyDancer said with determination as she stood up. “It was just a scratch.”

“A scratch?” HawkShadow asked incredulously. “I am amazed that you can stand. You know,” he hesitated, “I think it would be good to have SkyDancer along with me and Goral. She will be able to take over for me if I run into trouble.”

StormSong gazed at HawkShadow and was about to argue with him, when she suddenly smiled and nodded her head knowingly. “That is a great idea,” she said. “Do you need help getting her up in the tree?”

“Goral and I can handle it,” HawkShadow replied with a smile directed at StormSong. “Teach them a lesson when you depart, warrior.”

“They will be sorry that they ever entered the Sakova,” StormSong smiled back. “Mount up,” she shouted loudly to the rest of the Sakovans. “We are breaking out of this trap and returning to StarCity. There will be no waiting around for stragglers, so when we attack, ride through them as fast as you can.”

StormSong turned and headed towards the group mounting their chokas. She quickly checked on the wounded and then mounted her own choka. She led the way out of the clearing towards StarCity.

The chokas padded softly and quickly through the forest. Within half an hour, StormSong held her hand up for a halt. She strung her bow and held it high so everyone could see it. The Sakovan warriors immediately mimicked their leader. One of the healing mages rode alongside StormSong.

“Are we close?” she asked softly.

“Very close,” StormSong replied. “I can hear their horses in the distance.”

“I was thinking,” said the healing mage. “Several of us could use air tunnels as a diversion as we charge through. We will be making quite a racket when we charge. If we can spread that noise out to the flanks, the Omungans will be confused as to where we are attacking.”

“I like it,” grinned StormSong. “Find another mage and direct the noise as far off each flank as you can. Make sure that you keep up with the rest of us. I do not want you falling behind.”

“We will keep up,” promised the healing mage. “There is no need to be real accurate with where the air tunnels go so we will not need to concentrate on it.”

“Good,” nodded StormSong. “Get ready quickly. We are about to attack.”

The healing mage swiftly talked to another mage and divided the task. StormSong inhaled deeply as she pulled three arrows from her quiver and held them in her bow hand. She nocked one of them and looked around at her fellow warriors. With a nod to those behind her, StormSong started forward. The chokas picked up speed until the Sakovans were charging towards the Omungan army. When the Omungans came into view, StormSong let out a war scream. The rest of the Sakovans also roared as they charged into battle.

The mages wove their air tunnels and spread them far to each side of the charge. The Omungans reacted with confusion. The charging Sakovans fired off a barrage of arrows as soon as the enemy was within range. After the third barrage of arrows, the Sakovans dropped their bows and switched to Sakovan stars. After three Sakovan stars, the warriors pulled their swords.

The projectiles had created a large hollow in the Omungan force as rider less horses ran away from the battle. StormSong led the charge into the gap. Her long sword swung from side to side felling the nearest Omungans. The choka used its claws to slice into anything that got close, man and horse alike. The rest of the Sakovans followed in a wedge formation. As StormSong broke clear on the other side of the Omungans, the wedge collapsed as the Sakovans raced through the hole.

The Omungans immediately gave chase, but their horses could not keep up with the Sakovan warbirds. StormSong rode for half an hour before she called for a halt. She took a quick count of her fellow Sakovans and frowned.

“How many did we lose?” asked one of the warriors.

“Sixteen more,” frowned StormSong. “It is a much smaller war party returning to StarCity than the one we left with. Check and see if anyone needs a healer. We rest for five minutes.”

* * *

HawkShadow watched the Omungans pass the clearing below. As StormSong had anticipated, they gave a wide berth to the group of chokas in the clearing. He waited for over an hour before deciding to climb out of the tree. He dropped to the ground and walked to the tree that Goral and SkyDancer were in. No sooner had he arrived then SkyDancer was lowered on a rope. HawkShadow untied the rope and Goral dropped the other end. The giant soon appeared on the ground as he dropped from a low branch.

“What now?” asked SkyDancer.

“Now, you two head for Campanil,” ordered HawkShadow.

“That was not the plan,” frowned Goral. “I was to be your diversion. Remember?”

“That was before,” HawkShadow shook his head. “I do not want SkyDancer to be a diversion. She needs to heal. Take her with you to StarWind.”

“If you did not need me for something,” scowled SkyDancer, “then why did you keep me from returning with StormSong?”

“Because you would not have made it through the Omungan army,” answered HawkShadow. “I pray to Kaltara that some of them made it through. You say it is just a scratch, but I saw your wound before it was healed. You are lucky to be alive. Go with Goral and heal. Your talents will be sorely needed in the future.”

“For what?” retorted SkyDancer. “I have sworn my life to protecting the Sakova, and you are treating me like I am an invalid. I am a warrior.”

“You have shown your battle prowess,” countered HawkShadow. “No one doubts your commitment. Why must you throw your life away? The Omungan army will be outside of StarCity for weeks. Your talents will be needed to harass them from the outside. Go with Goral.”

HawkShadow turned and mounted a choka. He gazed fondly at his friends and waved goodbye. Tears came to SkyDancer’s eyes as she watched him ride off.

“Why does he treat me as a child?” pouted SkyDancer. “I held my own in the battles. I am not a frail woman who needs to be protected. I am a Sakovan warrior.”

“Do you think he does not know that?” Goral asked softly. “You more than held your own. I saw you in several of the battles. Your skills are impressive. Listen to HawkShadow, and heal for a spell. He is right in saying that this war is not over. Your skills will be needed.”

“That still doesn’t explain his attitude,” scowled SkyDancer. “I thought he had more faith in me.”

“Faith?” chuckled Goral. “He adores you. HawkShadow has taken every death of a Sakovan as his own failure in leadership. To lose you would break him entirely. Are you so blind that you cannot see that?”

“He loves me?” SkyDancer asked with confusion. “You are just making that up.”

“You are blind, little one,” laughed Goral. “He worships the ground you walk on.”

SkyDancer stared at Goral for a long time before her eyes turned to gaze at the edge of the clearing where HawkShadow was last seen. Finally, her eyes returned to the giant.

“What were you supposed to do for him?” she asked.

“I wanted to be a diversion for him,” answered Goral. “I don’t think HawkShadow was keen on the idea, but I figured that I might be able to help get him out of a sticky situation.”

“Then that is what you should do,” SkyDancer declared adamantly.

“That is not a good idea any more,” objected Goral. “HawkShadow has put you in my care. I dare not endanger you now.”

“I will not endanger HawkShadow’s life,” SkyDancer stated. “If you can be a diversion to help him escape, then you should do so. If you do not want to go, then I will. You will be forced to come along.”

“You are going to try to get away from me,” grinned Goral. “You may be a mighty warrior, but even you can not get up if I sit on you.”

“If you sit on me,” chuckled SkyDancer, “I will die. Then HawkShadow will really be mad at you. Help me onto a choka.”

“Will you stay away from the Omungans?” Goral asked without moving.

“I will stay away,” promised SkyDancer. “I can hold the three chokas ready for when HawkShadow disengages. He will probably be in a hurry.”

“I am sure he will be,” nodded Goral. “Very well, but do not cause HawkShadow to be distracted from his task. Any distraction in his concentration will mean sudden death. I will not be a party to that.”

“Agreed,” grinned SkyDancer. “You won’t even know that I am there.”

Chapter 29

Assassin’s Gambit

HawkShadow silently circled the huge Omungan encampment looking for an entry point. He kept well away from the sentries and moved in the darkness of the fargi forest. When he had made a complete circuit of the perimeter he halted. The hairs on his neck rose as if someone was watching him. HawkShadow suddenly dropped to the ground and merged into the landscape. He changed direction and began crawling towards the place where he had tethered his choka.

SkyDancer heard him coming and silently signaled Goral. Together they moved and stood in the small clearing so HawkShadow would know that they were there. They did not have long to wait. HawkShadow rose and stared incredulously at the pair of Sakovans.

“What are you two doing here?” he asked softly, but firmly. “You were told to head west.”

“It was my idea,” confessed SkyDancer. “I understand why you wanted me to come with you instead of returning to StarCity. I am very grateful for what you did, but I will not let it interfere with Goral helping you to survive this night. I will stay out of the way.”

HawkShadow opened his mouth to respond, but the giant held his hand up for silence.

“Now is not the time or place to discuss this,” Goral declared. “I take it that you have already had a look at the enemy’s camp. Is there a way in?”

“There is always a way in,” replied HawkShadow, “although this one will be tight. They have a solid ring of sentries surrounding the camp. They may not have fought like they were afraid of the Sakova, but their encampment belies that. They are very nervous.”

“How will you enter?” asked Goral.

“I am not sure yet,” admitted HawkShadow. “Crawling in is out of the question. While I am sure I can get past some of the sentries, I know that I cannot get past them all.”

“And how will you get out?” interjected SkyDancer.

“One step at a time,” frowned HawkShadow. “First I have to find a way in.”

“I offered to be a distraction tonight,” Goral reminded the assassin. “I meant it. I will go around to the other side of the camp and show myself. Will that give you enough time to get in?”

“It would,” nodded HawkShadow, “but I forbid it.”

“You have no right…” Goral began.

“Save it,” interrupted HawkShadow. “I am not trying to keep you out of the action because I think I can do this alone. You cannot be the diversion for me getting into the camp because I may very well need you to get me out. This is much more difficult than I had hoped.”

“So you need two diversions?” questioned SkyDancer.

“Don’t even think about it, SkyDancer,” warned HawkShadow. “You are far too weak. It is bad enough that I am willing to risk Goral’s life for this lunacy. I will not risk yours, too.”

“She may be able to help without endangering herself,” mused Goral. “What if she used an air tunnel to create a diversion and yet remained far away from the encampment?”

SkyDancer’s eyes brightened as HawkShadow thought about the suggestion instead of immediately dismissing it. Finally, HawkShadow smiled mischievously.

“It will take both of you to get me in,” HawkShadow explained. “The air tunnel is a brilliant idea, Goral, but I need a man’s voice to make it work. You will be that voice. After I am in, you will need to move swiftly to the opposite side of the encampment in case I need a diversion to get out. SkyDancer will be able to communicate with you via the air tunnel to ask for your help if it is needed.”

“I can do that,” nodded the giant. “What is the plan?”

“There is something more important to discuss before the plan,” HawkShadow said seriously. “This is more than male bravado, Goral. I do not want you to endanger yourself by creating a diversion. You are a warrior and I am an assassin. I understand the risks that I take performing my task, but you are a warrior, and an excellent one at that. In the coming days, we need warriors more than assassins. Do not give up your life to spare mine. I must have your absolute promise on that before this goes any further.”

“I am not eager to end my days just yet,” replied Goral. “I know how to create a diversion safely, and I will try to do so, but there is always some risk involved. You understand that.”

“I do,” nodded HawkShadow, “but I worry about you some times. You almost sounded eager to sacrifice yourself earlier today before StormSong left.”

“You misunderstood me,” countered Goral. “I know that someday I will be called upon to give my life for the Sakova. That does not bother me any more. It did before Kaltara sent us the Star of Sakova, but my mind is now at peace with the idea. That does not mean that I wish to hurry it along. I will always do what I think is in the best interests of Kaltara. That does not mean surrendering my life without a fight.”

“Fair enough,” nodded HawkShadow. “Here is what I have planned.”

HawkShadow spent the next half hour detailing his plan of attack. Goral’s mind whirled with awe as he listened to the detailed movements that the assassin would make. He had always admired HawkShadow’s skill at penetration, but he had never realized how much planning went into it. It was as if HawkShadow considered every little thing that might go wrong and then planned what his actions would be if they did.

“Is everyone comfortable with this?” HawkShadow finally asked.

“I am,” answered SkyDancer. “You have thought of everything.”

“I hope that I have,” frowned the assassin, “but no one can anticipate everything. Give me a half hour head start.”

SkyDancer nodded, and HawkShadow immediately slid out of the clearing. As soon as he was gone, Goral caught SkyDancer’s attention.

“Will you be able to find the correct spot to aim your air tunnel?” he asked.

“I think so,” nodded SkyDancer. “I will extend it until I no longer hear the sounds of the camp. That will let me know that I am at the edge.”

“And it will be at a right angle from HawkShadow’s penetration point?” pushed the giant.

“It will be right where he requested it,” comforted SkyDancer. “Do not be so nervous. My part in this is minimal, but I can execute it flawlessly. You will have to move swiftly to get into position when you are done here.”

“Bertha can get me where I want to go,” smiled Goral.

“I can’t believe that you named your choka,” chuckled SkyDancer. “How do you tell her apart from the others?”

“She is the largest choka of all,” grinned Goral. “She is the only one I ride.”

The conversation died as SkyDancer tried to catch sight of HawkShadow through the dark forest. Even though she knew where he should be, she was unable to detect him. She wove her air tunnel into the camp and then slowly moved it at a right angle to HawkShadow’s intended path. She listened to snores and soft conversations as she moved the air tunnel. Finally, the nighttime noises of the forest were all that she could hear. She pulled the air tunnel back until she heard the first human sound. She kept the tube pressurized so that the tunnel was hearing only and would not transmit her voice or Goral’s.

“The air tunnel is properly positioned,” SkyDancer announced quietly. “Can you see HawkShadow?”

Goral did not respond for several minutes as his eyes peered into the darkness. The only light penetrating the dark forest came from the Omungan camp. Although the fires burned low, the illumination was relatively bright compared to the surrounding woods.

“I see him,” Goral finally said. “He is ready to take the sentry. Open the air tunnel for me.”

SkyDancer reversed the pressure in the tube and tapped Goral on the arm.

“What was that?” Goral bellowed. “It looked like a ghost. Did you see that person floating over the ground?”

SkyDancer immediately reversed the flow and listened in. She chuckled softly as the Omungan sentries reacted with alarm. The alarm spread rapidly through the camp until every waking sentry knew that something was amiss on the perimeter.

It was precisely at that moment that HawkShadow struck. He had managed to get within a dozen paces of the selected sentry. He leaned out from behind the giant fargi tree and let his Sakovan star fly through the air. It struck the sentry in the side of the head just behind his eye. The sentry wobbled briefly and then fell to the ground.

HawkShadow dropped to the ground and silently crawled to the fallen sentry. He had chosen this particular sentry because the man was not visible to his own troops. HawkShadow slid next to the body and checked it for signs of life, although he already knew the man was dead. He quietly stripped the man of his uniform. HawkShadow dressed himself in the sentry’s uniform and then stood up. While the sentry’s position had not been visible to the other sentries, HawkShadow moved slightly so that he was visible. He stood in the open waiting for any response that might come. While he was ready to bolt at the first sign of a problem, neither of the nearest sentries appeared to be alarmed when they noticed him.

HawkShadow stood in the open for half an hour, pretending to be a bored sentry. Long after the camp had quieted down from Goral’s announcement of a ghost, HawkShadow stuffed a pipe with bocco and set a striker to it. He inhaled deeply until the bocco glowed red, a small cloud of smoke rising lazily upward.

“Put that out,” one of the closest sentries called softly. “The general will hang you for that.”

HawkShadow gazed casually at the sentries on each side of him before dumping the contents of his pipe on the ground and stamping it out. He waited five minutes before proceeding with his plan.

“I have to have a smoke,” he whispered loudly. “Cover for me for a few minutes. I won’t be long.”

HawkShadow grinned at the hesitation of the nearest sentry. He swiftly turned and strode into the camp before the sentry could object. The hairs on his neck rose to attention as he walked casually into the encampment. He knew at least one of the sentries was watching him, probably with foul thoughts on his mind.

HawkShadow suddenly changed his course to put a tent between him and the sentries. He turned again and knew that the sentries would return to their boring duty once they lost sight of him. He walked casually through the camp as if he was a soldier who had trouble sleeping, or maybe one on the way to relieve himself. No one paid any attention to him. He moved constantly towards the center of the camp and finally saw the towering tent that must belong to the general.

HawkShadow walked past the great tent nonchalantly as he sized up the security. There were two Imperial Guards standing at the front flap, but the other three sides were unprotected. The assassin turned perpendicular to his previous path and walked on. He made two more widely spaced right turns until he was walking towards the rear of the great tent. His eyes roved over the surrounding campfires to see if anyone was awake. He saw no one stirring and smiled inwardly.

HawkShadow stopped at the rear of the general’s tent and fumbled with his pipe. While one hand moved exaggeratedly with the pipe, his other hand slid a knife into the fabric of the tent. He pulled the knife upward, slitting the material of the tent. He dropped the pipe when he heard the sound of a tiny bell and felt the knife rub against a metal wire. He cursed inwardly as he realized that General Valdey had taken precautions against such an entry. HawkShadow immediately moved around the corner of the tent and approached the front. He did not have long to wait before an Imperial Guard came around the corner. The Sakovan assassin was ready for him. HawkShadow extended his arm swiftly and shoved a knife into the throat of the Imperial Guard. The man gurgled as his body sagged. HawkShadow pulled his knife free and let the body fall to the ground.

The assassin immediately turned around and moved towards the rear of the tent. He heard the other Imperial Guard breathing heavy where the canvas was cut. HawkShadow stepped around the corner as if he were the missing soldier. The Imperial Guard looked up from where he was crouched down examining the tent and saw HawkShadow’s face. His mouth opened to shout an alarm, but HawkShadow’s foot rose faster. The assassin kicked the Imperial Guard in the face and dove on top of his body as it fell. HawkShadow’s knife dug into the man’s throat as his free hand covered the man’s mouth. The Imperial Guard struggled briefly and then fell silent.

HawkShadow rose hesitantly as his eyes scanned the nearby area. He wanted to hide the bodies of the Imperial Guards, but he knew that he was out of time. He walked around to the front of the tent and entered through the flap. HawkShadow moved swiftly to the general’s bed and slit the officer’s throat. He removed a Sakovan star from his pouch and laid it on General Valdey’s chest.

As HawkShadow exited the great tent, he heard a cry of alarm from behind it. One of the bodies had been discovered. The Sakovan assassin tried to put as much distance between the great tent and himself as he could, but the whole camp was coming alive. In desperation, HawkShadow fell to the ground behind a small tent and pretended to be asleep. Soldiers started shouting and running as the intruder alarm blared through the still night. The horns started in the center of the camp and quickly spread outward. Only moments after he had feigned sleep, soldiers were kicking him and shouting for him to get up.

HawkShadow rose and pretended to look around with drowsy eyes. He searched desperately for some way to justify heading in the opposite direction of the other soldiers who were racing towards the great tent. He smiled when he saw still-sleeping soldiers between him and the edge of the encampment. He moved swiftly towards them and began kicking them and shouting for them to get up.

A new horn sounded in the distance, its tone more urgent as if it was a call to battle. HawkShadow knew that it was the diversion that Goral promised. He continued kicking soldiers and shouting at them to get up, but he was running out of targets. The whole camp was alive as Imperial Guards grabbed their weapons and raced towards the blaring horns. The Sakovan assassin was near his entry point when he saw the sentries staring at him. He waved to them and boldly walked towards his previous post.

“What is going on in there?” asked one of the sentries. “It sounds like we are being attacked.”

“I think you are right,” HawkShadow replied softly. “You would think they could at least wait until my smoke was finished.”

“You are lucky to be alive,” spat the sentry. “Don’t ever walk off like that again. If you do, I will report you myself.”

HawkShadow shrugged and turned his back on the sentry. He slowly moved towards the hidden position the original sentry had maintained. When he was sure that he was hidden, HawkShadow dropped to the ground and quickly shed his white uniform. He crawled away from the perimeter as fast as he dared to. Before he managed to return to where SkyDancer was waiting, he heard shouts from the two sentries. Evidently they had discovered the dead Imperial Guard. HawkShadow heard the two Imperial Guards racing through the woods shouting about an intruder. He rose and ran for his life.

As HawkShadow neared the small clearing, he heard the song of an arrow race past his head. He heard a cry from behind him as he raced into the clearing and saw SkyDancer nocking another arrow to her bow. She let the arrow fly, and he heard another anguished cry.

“Let’s ride,” SkyDancer said as she dropped her bow and leaped onto a waiting choka.

HawkShadow raced to the other choka and jumped onto it. The warbird leaped forward as if startled, but it quickly recovered and ran after SkyDancer’s choka. They sped away from the encampment without looking back. Half an hour later they arrived at the rendezvous point and dismounted to wait for Goral. HawkShadow paced the small clearing as the appointed time for Goral to arrive came and went.

“Calm down,” urged SkyDancer. “Goral can take care of himself.”

“My attack was sloppy,” scowled HawkShadow. “The tent was alarmed with a small bell. I had to leave the bodies of two Imperial Guards for others to discover. I will not forgive myself if Goral had to pay the price for my mistake.”

“That is why you like working alone, isn’t it?” SkyDancer asked with compassion. “You worry more about others getting hurt than you do about yourself.”

“I suppose I do,” HawkShadow nodded after a while. “I see the risks I take as necessary, but I can stretch too far sometimes. I am willing to take the risks myself, but when others are involved I find myself choosing the safest path. That is not the way I like to work.”

“You need to learn that others are more than willing to assume the same risks that you are,” smiled SkyDancer. “Goral and I may not have your skill, but we push hard in our own endeavors. Do not try to protect us. Do what Kaltara has chosen for you. He will watch over us.”

“I hope he is watching over Goral right now,” sighed HawkShadow. “I would not have escaped without his diversion. I owe my life to him.”

“Get your mind off him,” urged SkyDancer. “It only makes the waiting harder.”

“I can’t,” HawkShadow shook his head. “How can I think of anything else?”

SkyDancer smiled as she groaned and felt her side. HawkShadow frowned as he rushed to her. He ran his hand under her tunic and felt the wound.

“Your wound is heating up,” he said anxiously. “It may be infected. How do you feel?”

“I feel as if your hand belongs there,” grinned SkyDancer.

HawkShadow blushed as he pulled his hand away. “I did not mean any disrespect,” apologized the Sakovan assassin. “I am just concerned about your health.”

SkyDancer turned and gazed into HawkShadow’s eyes. A smile spread slowly across her lips as they stared at each other.

“I love you, too,” SkyDancer said softly. “Just so you know.”

“Am I interrupting anything?” Goral asked as he walked into the clearing leading Bertha.

HawkShadow and SkyDancer turned as one. Each of them was embarrassed by their failure to detect the arrival of the giant.

“What happened to you?” HawkShadow finally asked.

“Bertha took an arrow,” shrugged Goral. “I could not stand to ride her hard. Will you look at her, SkyDancer? You at least know some healing magic.”

“Certainly,” smiled SkyDancer as she winked at Goral on her way to the choka.

“I was worried about you,” HawkShadow said casually.

“And I about you, assassin,” grinned Goral. “I was glad to see that you were in good hands when I finally did arrive.”

HawkShadow grinned at the gentle giant and slapped him on the back.

* * *

The column of Imperial Guards sat around the campfire a short distance from Fortung. A short distance away from the fire, General Papper sat talking to the Star of Sakova.

“Do you really think that they are waiting for me in Fortung?” asked Lyra.

“I am not sure,” admitted General Papper, “but we will know soon. The two men that I sent on ahead are good men. If the Imperial Guards in Fortung have been given orders to arrest you on sight, they will discover it.”

“I appreciate your escorting me,” smiled Lyra. “You didn’t have to do this.”

“I felt as if I did,” the general responded. “I know how I would have reacted to your arrival if I was forewarned of it. I suspect that General Smythe will react the same. At least with our escort, they will not dare to attack without knowing why we are here first. That will give you ample time to flee.”

“You sound like you do not trust General Smythe,” commented the Star of Sakova.

“I trust the general,” corrected General Papper. “Smythe is a good man, but he takes his duty seriously. If General Manitow was not able to convince him of the need for Fortung to defect, Smythe will be a stubborn adversary.”

“And if General Manitow did get through to him?” posed Lyra. “How will General Smythe react then?”

“I am not sure,” conceded the general of Gatong. “I suspect that he will not be totally convinced without talking to you first, but he may be receptive to such a conversation. It is hard to predict reactions to things that were unthinkable only days ago.”

“I am very glad that you and the people of Gatong have decided to join me,” smiled Lyra. “Every city that I can gain without violence is a treasure to be cherished.”

“I am beginning to understand that,” replied General Papper. “I have met so many bloodthirsty people who have sung the same song that I must admit that I did not believe you at first. Your actions convinced me. You could have easily killed me, and many of my men, yet you risked your life by avoiding such an approach. I do have one question that I must ask you, though. Could your power really destroy a city?”

“I really don’t know the extent of my powers,” answered Lyra. “My power comes from Kaltara. He decides what I am capable of. My goal is to use as little of it as possible. The Omungan people and the Sakovans are brothers. We must unite to meet the evil that comes. I want to create that union with peace, not blood.”

Lyra heard voices where the sentries should be. She looked questioningly towards the disturbance and saw two men enter the campsite. The men were dressed as citizens and not as the Imperial Guards that they were. They passed by the sentries and approached General Papper.

“What is your report?” asked the general.

“There is an order to arrest the Star of Sakova,” reported one of the men, “but there is a warning attached to it.”

“What is the warning?” inquired General Papper.

“General Smythe has directed the Imperial Guards not to harm the Star of Sakova in any way,” reported the spy. “He has promised great punishment to anyone who harms her.”

“What does this mean?” asked Lyra.

“It means that General Smythe does want to talk to you,” replied General Papper, “but he wants to do it on his terms. If he does not like what you have to say, he will execute you.”

“Not the fondest of welcomes,” frowned Lyra, “but I suppose it is better than nothing.”

“You are not thinking of accepting this situation, are you?” balked General Papper. “You would be a fool to walk in and give yourself up. Once General Smythe has you in prison, he will feel like he has the upper hand. That is not the way to deal with him.”

“I have been imprisoned before,” shrugged Lyra. “I am sure you remember that. No harm came to me.”

“Not when you had that blue cylinder around you,” retorted the general, “but I seem to remember that you were easily subdued with a blow to your head. You are not invincible. I urge you to choose a different path.”

“What would you suggest?” asked the Star of Sakova.

“I don’t know,” frowned General Papper, “but I will come up with something.”

Chapter 30

Fortung

Two Imperial Guards came up behind the Star of Sakova as she approached the gates of Fortung. They split apart, each taking hold of one of Lyra’s arms. Lyra did not look at either of the Imperial Guards. Her eyes were focused on the gates ahead, which had just come into view. The trio marched silently as they approached the gate, and they slowed with hesitancy as the soldiers manning the gates came alert.

“Dragging women into the city now?” quipped one of the soldiers manning the gates.

“Not just any woman,” retorted one of the escorting Imperial Guards. “This is the Star of Sakova.”

The gate guards suddenly stood erect and stared at Lyra as if she were some mythical beast. They backed towards the sides of the gate as the trio passed through unmolested. There was no further discussion.

The Imperial Guards escorting Lyra marched her through the city streets and up the steps of the headquarters of the Imperial Guard in Fortung. They threw open both doors and marched into the entry foyer. There were several Imperial Guards passing through the entry foyer from one corridor to another, but they paid no attention to the new arrivals. The Star of Sakova was herded to the long counter that occupied the center of the room.

“What have you got?” the officer in charge asked with obvious boredom.

“This is the Star of Sakova,” announced one of the escorts.

All movement in the room suddenly halted as everyone turned to stare. The officer’s eyes grew large as he gazed at Lyra.

“I will have someone take her from you and put her in a cell,” the officer eventually said.

“She is to go directly to General Smythe,” objected one of the escorts.

“Instructions are to put her in a cell and then notify the general,” the officer shook his head.

“Our orders come directly from the general,” the escort declared emphatically. “We will escort her into General Smythe’s presence.”

“From the general?” echoed the officer. “Very well then,” he added after a moment’s hesitation. “Take her to General Smythe,” he added, waving his hand towards the leftmost corridor.

The escorts nodded and herded Lyra off towards the corridor that contained General Smythe’s office. The trio marched along the corridor until they came to a doorway with two sentries posted outside of it. They stopped in front of the doorway, one of the escort’s hands coming to knock on the door.

“Hold there,” ordered one of the sentries. “The general does not wish to be disturbed. Is this an emergency?”

“I would say it is,” nodded one of the escorts. “We were ordered to deliver the Star of Sakova to General Smythe at once. Perhaps that is why he does not wish to be disturbed.”

“The Star of Sakova?” questioned one of the sentries. “Her? She is barely older than a girl.”

“So you think her age should stop us from carrying out the general’s orders?” quipped one of the escorts.

“No, no,” balked the sentry. “Go on in.”

The other sentry knocked quickly and then opened the door. The two escorts guided Lyra into the office. General Smythe looked up with annoyance as the sentry closed the door.

“What is the meaning of this intrusion?” scowled the general.

“The Star of Sakova, General,” announced one of the escorts.

The general’s face softened as his eyes left the escort and lighted on Lyra. He stared at her for a long moment before breaking the silence.

“You two may leave,” the general stated.

The escorts looked at each other with indecision. Lyra pulled her arms free and took one step forward in a dismissive manner. The escorts shrugged and exited the room.

“So you are the Star of Sakova,” opened the general. “I have heard much about you. How do I know the validity of your claim?”

Lyra slid the Sakovan ring off of her finger and held the finger up so the general could see the blue star imbedded in her skin. The light from the window reflected off the star and cast flickers of blue light on the walls of the office.

“That is the mark of Kaltara,” answered Lyra.

“Very well,” nodded the general. “You appear to be rather young to lead the savages.”

“The Sakovans are hardly savages,” countered Lyra, “and Kaltara did not seem to think that my age was a problem. Nor do the thousands of Sakovans who trust me to lead them properly.”

“Their trust in you is not my problem,” replied General Smythe. “I understand that you are seeking to annex Omungan cities into the Sakova.”

“Shouldn’t the mayor of Fortung be present for this conversation?” asked Lyra. “He does rule the city after all.”

“The mayor will do what I say,” replied the general. “I see no reason to involve him at this stage.”

The general had not offered the Star of Sakova a chair, so Lyra remained standing not far from the door. She was a little concerned with the general’s tone, so she kept half of her concentration on the door behind her. She remembered her mistake in Gatong and was not about to repeat it. If the door opened, Lyra would instantly cast the spell that created the blue cylinder of protection.

“I am seeking to annex the cities of Omunga into the Sakova,” Lyra stated. “The Sakovans did not ask for this war, but we are fully engaged in it now. I would prefer to have Omungans join us without bloodshed. That is what brings me to Fortung. I understand that you have had conversations with General Manitow of Alamar.”

“Indeed I have,” nodded the general. “Manitow informs me that the major cities of the east have sworn allegiance to you. I suspect that is due to the food caravans you sent to feed the people. It is a very clever strategy to force people into submission through the use of food. Starving people can hardly resist.”

“Your Imperial Guards halted our caravans to Fortung,” replied Lyra. “Were that not the case, Sakovan food would still be arriving here.”

“There is truth to your accusation,” frowned the general, “but that was not my doing. Those orders came direct from the Katana.”

“Yet you carried them out,” Lyra responded. “Does it not seem strange to you that the Katana seeks to punish the Sakovans by starving his own people?”

“It did at the time,” admitted General Smythe, “but it does not now. Perhaps he was wise enough to see how you would use the food caravans to enlarge your holdings. If his policy had been adhered to, the eastern cities would still be Omungan.”

“Perhaps,” shrugged Lyra. “It is really hard to tell for sure. When a leader cares so little for his own people that he allows them to starve to death, I cannot think of many reasons why people would still want to follow him.”

“The food shortage was to be addressed after the Sakovans were conquered,” explained General Smythe. “Surely you do not think the Katana is so heartless that he would allow his people to starve?”

“I do believe that he would let them starve,” retorted Lyra. “I know Larst much better than you do. I have had several secret meetings with him. We planned a peace between the Omungan and Sakovans that would endure forever.”

“So you say,” frowned the general, “but then you must not have known him well at all. If you had, there would be no war.”

“Not true,” countered Lyra. “If Larst were still alive, there would be no war.”

“What are you saying?” scowled the general. “Do not play games with me.”

“No games, General,” replied Lyra. “I do not have proof that a magician took over Larst’s body the night before he was chosen to be the next Katana, but I know in my heart that is what happened. I can tell you that the historian that has spent so much time with the former First Minister disappeared that very night. I can also tell you that his identity has been refuted. No such historian ever existed according to the cities that he said he came from.”

“Without proof,” retorted the general, “you have nothing that interests me. I will not entertain such thoughts.”

“Who the Katana really is has no bearing on this discussion,” conceded Lyra. “What is important is the fate of Fortung. I have a ship loaded with food just over the horizon. I would like to bring it into port. Would you allow that?”

“A ship of food?” questioned the general. “I was not aware that the Sakova had a navy.”

“It doesn’t,” the Star of Sakova said without elaboration. “Will you allow it to dock so that your people can be fed?”

“What are the conditions attached to the food?” the general asked warily.

“The food is strictly for the people of Fortung,” declared Lyra. “That is the only stipulation. It cannot be used to feed the Katana’s soldiers.”

“My soldiers are the Katana’s soldiers,” the general pointed out. “Do you expect my men to see a delivery of food and not partake in it?”

“Of course not,” smiled Lyra. “I was hoping that your men would owe allegiance to me before this conversation was finished, but I am willing to consider your men to be citizens of Fortung. Is that fair enough?”

“So we cannot ship any food to Okata or Gatong?” inquired the general. “Is that the statement that you are making?”

“Actually,” smiled Lyra, “the forbidden cities would be Okata, Tanzaba, and Campanil. Gatong is a Sakovan city.”

“Gatong is Sakovan?” questioned the general. “That is hard to believe. What did you promise General Papper to get such an agreement?”

“I promised him nothing,” answered Lyra. “I made my case to General Papper and Mayor Robit, and they chose wisely.”

“Bah,” snipped General Smythe. “Papper cares only for himself. Without you promising him something, he would never join with you. In fact, even if he joined with you, I would not trust him. He would just arrest you the first chance he got when your back was turned.”

“I think you misjudge him,” Lyra replied. “He has had every chance to renege on his agreement, and he hasn’t. Do you attribute to him what you yourself would do?”

“I am not someone who is wrapped up in myself,” declared the general. “My actions are for the good of the people of Fortung. They always have been, and they always will be. That is why I do not need the mayor here. He will agree with my judgment.”

“And what have you decided?” asked Lyra. “Will you join with the Sakovans in peace?”

“Frankly,” the general said, “I see no point in joining with the Sakovans. Oh, Manitow made it all sound so rosy, but I know differently. As we speak, General Romero is leading his army to crush Alamar. The citizens of Alamar are going to pay dearly for Manitow’s foolish decision.”

“The people of Alamar are growing fat while yours starve, General,” countered Lyra. “As for General Romero and his army, they will retreat before Alamar falls.”

“Ten thousand men against one thousand?” balked the general. “You are too young to understand what you are saying. Manitow doesn’t stand a chance.”

“That is where you are wrong,” smiled Lyra. “General Romero has already lost all of his siege engines. The fields around Alamar are barren, while the city is supplied by ship. And we are not talking about one thousand defenders. You see, General Manitow did not decide to become Sakovan. The citizens of Alamar made that decision, and they are willing to help defend the city against General Romero. The Katana’s army will retreat in defeat, and they will die of starvation during that retreat unless they surrender to General Manitow.”

General Smythe stared at Lyra in disbelief. He mulled over her words in silence for some time before he spoke.

“I do not know whether to believe you or not,” he finally said, “but the strategy is sound. If Romero had no food and no siege engines, he would be in for a rough siege, but do not underestimate him. He can build new siege engines.”

“Quite right,” agreed Lyra, “and they will be destroyed as the last ones were. There are forces at work in Omunga that you are not aware of, and I will not divulge them to an enemy, but I assure you that General Romero will never bring a siege engine to bear on the walls of Alamar.”

“You have confidence,” the general noted. “I grant you that. Perhaps you are too confident. I believe that you would have marched into this office on your own if you had not been captured.”

“Captured?” grinned Lyra. “I would hardly call my coming here a capture.”

“What would you call it?” the general asked with genuine confusion. “I saw you escorted into this room myself. Are you telling me that those Imperial Guards merely responded to your request to see me?”

“That is precisely what I am saying,” smiled Lyra. “Those Imperial Guards were from Gatong, General. They were escorting me under orders from General Papper. You had issued orders to have me imprisoned. That was not an acceptable entrance for me. I have seen the inside of a cell before, and I will not see one again.”

“A very bold statement,” replied the general. “I should have realized that their faces were unfamiliar to me. I may not recognize every man under my command, but I know most of them. I am surprised that General Papper did not order them to arrest you. Perhaps you left Gatong too quickly for orders to be issued?”

“Hardly,” replied Lyra. “General Papper escorted me almost to your city gates. He was adamant about sending men into the city beforehand to determine what kind of reception I was likely to receive here.”

“I may have misjudged Papper,” conceded General Smythe, “but that is not the issue here. Regardless of what happens in Alamar or Gatong, I will not subject the people of Fortung to the wrath of the Katana. I am much better off defending against any Sakovan attack. Frankly, I don’t expect that there will ever be one. Surely you know that General Valdey must be deep inside the Sakova by now. This war may be over sooner than you think.”

“The war is already over for General Valdey,” reported the Star of Sakova. “While his army is still roaming around the Sakova searching for StarCity, the general is dead.”

“Valdey is dead?” questioned General Smythe. “Am I to take your word for this?”

“Again,” insisted Lyra, “this discussion is not germane to the future of Fortung. You can believe it or not, as suits you, but I believe what my people tell me. General, you state that you can see no reason to join with the Sakova. Do you not care for the plight of your people? How do you plan to feed them? Surely you do not expect the Katana to send any food this way?”

The general frowned and stared silently at the Star of Sakova. Lyra could almost hear the thoughts passing through his mind, so it was no surprise when he finally answered.

“I will accept your offer of food for the city,” declared the general. “A ship load will ease their starvation for a time. That is still not reason enough to abandon our country.”

“The food will only last for a few days, General,” frowned Lyra as she sought a way to move the stubborn general. “What will you do when it runs out? I have the means to restore your fields to health, and I can supply food by ship until the fields are ready to harvest. What possible reason can you have to refuse me?”

“A number of reasons,” responded the general. “In fact, I can think of ten thousand of them.”

“Are you referring to General Kapla’s army that is advancing towards us?” asked Lyra.

The general’s brow creased in confusion. He wondered if Lyra did have information about Omungan troop movements, but was confused about the generals’ names, or she was just bluffing.

“General Kapla is the Minister of Defense,” the general stated as he tried to discover the extent of Lyra’s knowledge. “As such, there is little reason for him to leave Okata.”

“Generally that is true,” smiled Lyra. “I think you are probably expecting General Didyk’s army, but you will be surprised. General Kapla’s army is coming instead.”

“How can you possibly know this?” questioned the general.

“Surely you know the answer to that question,” replied Lyra. “We have the ability to talk over great distances. Did we not arrange for General Manitow to speak to you from Alamar? Did you think that we would not have spies in every Omungan city? We know where every Omungan army is and what their orders are. You will see when General Kapla arrives.”

“General Kapla or General Didyk,” shrugged General Smythe. “It makes little difference in the end. The point is ten thousand Imperial Guards will be here in a few days. They will march through Fortung and crush the rebellion in Gatong. Your days are numbered. In any event, I see no reason to continue this conversation.”

“I disagree,” declared Lyra. “You have not yet agreed to give me your allegiance.”

“After what I just told you,” balked the general, “you expect me to accept your request to defect?”

“It is not a request, General Smythe. I am demanding your surrender.”

“Do not push me, woman,” scowled the general. “I have been kind to you. I have allowed you to stand here and talk to me. I could have had you imprisoned at any time, but I gave you the courtesy of presenting your position. The sad fact is, you don’t have a saleable position. I will do what is best for my people, and right now that means staying with the Katana.”

“That is not acceptable,” countered Lyra. “There are still factors that you have not weighed. I wish to continue this discussion.”

The general rose, his arms shaking with anger. He glared at Lyra before speaking.

“You are a young woman in a man’s world,” scowled the general. “You do not understand that you are out of your depth. I could kill you right now, and the Sakovans would be leaderless. I have not made a move against you, but you are provoking me now.”

“Nor have I made a move against you, General,” smiled Lyra. “Do you think that I am foolish enough to walk into your office without knowing that I could defend myself? Let us continue talking.”

“Defend yourself?” echoed the general with disbelief. “You are out of touch with the real world. You are standing in the headquarters of the Imperial Guard in the center of the city. Just how do you plan to defend yourself? What weapon do you think you could use to harm me? You are powerless.”

Lyra’s arm rose and pointed at the outside wall next to the general’s desk. A burst of power flashed from her hand and slammed into the wall. Stones flew into the city streets as the wall of the office blew outward. A cloud of dust clogged the air, and people outside the building shouted. Lyra heard the door opening behind her and immediately erected her blue cylinder. The sentries came rushing into the room.

“Stop!” shouted Lyra. “I do not want to harm you.”

The two soldiers slid to a halt and looked to the general for instructions. The general stared with wide eyes at the huge hole in his wall. He turned to look at Lyra and the blue cylinder surrounding her.

“What is that around you?” he asked nervously.

“It is a protective shield,” replied Lyra. “It will destroy anything that tries to pass through it. Please instruct your men to retreat. I do not want them losing an arm through foolishness.”

“Anything?” the general asked.

“Anything,” nodded Lyra. “If you doubt me, as you always seem to do, ask one of your men to gently move his sword into the cylinder, but warn him to stop before his hand reaches it.”

“Do it,” the general ordered the sentries. “I want to see what happens.”

One of the sentries pulled his sword. He hesitantly pushed it towards the blue cylinder and gaped when he saw the tip of the sword disappear. He pulled the sword back and held it up for all to see.

“Amazing,” commented the general. “Wait outside and close the door.”

The sentries retreated as people in the street stopped to gawk at the hole in the side of the building. The general ignored them.

“You are an amazing individual,” the general remarked as he sat down in his chair. “Where did you learn to control such power?”

“Kaltara gave me certain gifts,” Lyra replied, “but that is not what we are discussing.”

“Very well,” nodded the general. “You said there were things that I had not taken into consideration. Were you talking about your powers?”

“No,” replied the Star of Sakova. “We were talking about what is best for the people of Fortung, but you are not even aware of what you are up against. I have withheld some things from you in hopes that I would not have to reveal them, but I will now.”

“Good,” replied the general. “I would like this matter behind us. As you have not tried to kill me, can I assume that you will not try to when you leave?”

“I will not shed unnecessary blood,” declared Lyra. “If I am allowed to leave Fortung unmolested, I will leave peacefully. If you break that bargain, I will destroy this city, and you won’t be able to do anything about it.”

“I think I will believe you this time,” the general replied with the hint of a smile. “Tell me why my people are safer under your protection than the Katana’s.”

“The army coming to your city under General Kapla will not attack Sakovans,” declared Lyra. “In fact, they will stop any Omungan soldiers from reaching Fortung. The Katana is incapable of exacting his wrath on you.”

“Incredible, if true,” remarked the general. “How can I possibly know the truth of that statement?”

“General Kapla will reveal it himself when he arrives,” stated the Star of Sakova. “His first act upon arrival will be to come to your office to determine if you have defected.”

“And if I have?” questioned the general.

“Then General Kapla will as well,” replied Lyra. “His concern is that I would hang the generals after they defected. He was told to enter this city under a flag of truce to see if you were still in power.”

“But I know that you would not hang them,” replied General Smythe. “I have spoken to Manitow so I know that you are not in a hurry to rid yourself of generals. What will he do if I am still allied with the Katana?”

“Then he will camp outside your city and isolate it,” answered Lyra. “I am not going to attempt to explain his reasoning, but I have told you what will happen.”

“Fair enough,” nodded the general, “but you have also told me that General Kapla will not attempt to sack my city no matter what path I take. That hardly speaks in your favor.”

“But it does,” smiled Lyra. “If the Katana cannot take revenge upon Fortung for defecting, then your choice should be easy. Defect and feed your people.”

“That makes sense only if I think that the Sakovans will eventually win this war,” responded the general. “While Kapla may stop the Katana from exacting his revenge right now, that army will eventually go away. What makes you so sure of victory? Give me one clue as to how you positively know that you are going to win this war, and I will defect.”

“Very well,” smiled Lyra. “You asked before if the Sakovans had a navy. I said we did not, but that is not what you should have asked.”

“What should I have asked?” questioned the general.

“You should have asked whose navy is bringing the food to your city and all of the others,” grinned Lyra.

“I will bite,” sighed the general. “Whose ships are delivering the food?”

“The ships are Khadoran,” answered the Star of Sakova. “In fact, they are owned by my good friend and ally, Emperor Marak of Khadora.”

“Friend and ally?” echoed the general. “Are you saying that the Khadorans would send troops on your behalf?”

“Emperor Marak has already offered numerous times,” nodded Lyra. “So far I have not seen the need for Khadorans in this war, but as you already know, I can communicate my desires instantly. Surely you must realize that the Katana cannot possibly win against the combined forces of the Sakova and the Khadorans.”

“That is something that I can agree with,” exhaled the general. “Is this something that you can prove?”

“I can do so in two ways,” nodded Lyra. “I can allow you to speak directly with Emperor Marak, or you can ask the captain of the Khadoran ship when it docks. Which would you prefer?”

“Either would suffice,” replied General Smythe. “If I can verify that the Khadorans are your allies, even if they never enter this war, Fortung will be your city. With such allies, the Katana will not dare to attack us.”

“Then let us go to the docks, and I will summon the ship,” suggested Lyra. “There is no reason to keep the people waiting for the food that will fill their bellies.”

Chapter 31

Shrinking Omunga

HawkShadow, SkyDancer, and Goral approached the Wayward Inn in the city of Campanil. They stopped at the mouth of an alley across the street from the inn.

“This is where we stayed the last time,” commented HawkShadow. “I wonder if she would stay here again?”

“I have been to Campanil numerous times with StarWind,” stated Goral. “We have stayed at many different inns. She usually chooses one in the area of the city that interests her the most. She likes being able to get off the street quickly if someone is following her.”

“Well we were interested in the mayor when we were here,” mused HawkShadow. “We will stand here for a while and see if she shows up.”

“I can do better than that,” smiled Goral. “Wait here for me.”

The giant walked across the street before HawkShadow could object. He did not enter the inn, but instead entered the alley alongside it. Within moments he disappeared around the corner at the rear of the inn.

“What is he up to?” HawkShadow said softly as his eyes scanned the street for any sign of StarWind.

“It is hard to tell with Goral sometimes,” SkyDancer replied. “He does not think like normal people. Sometimes I almost believe that he has the mind of a child, but then he mutters something most profound and shatters the illusion.”

“Very much like Goral,” chuckled the Sakovan assassin. “He likes to shatter things.”

SkyDancer and HawkShadow stood as if they were friends conversing on the street. Each of their eyes continually scanned the streets, not only watching for StarWind, but also for any sign of a threat to themselves. A few minutes later, Goral walked nonchalantly out of the alley and across the street. He automatically stepped into the alley near HawkShadow so his imposing frame was not as visible to curious passersby.

“She is staying at the Wayward Inn,” reported Goral. “Now we must determine which room.”

“How do you know?” inquired SkyDancer.

“She has a trick with the way she tethers her horse,” grinned Goral. “It is a simple knot that can be released quickly, but only if you are familiar with it. She taught it to me.”

“And me,” nodded HawkShadow. “I should have thought of that. You do well at this spying, Goral. I can see why StarWind likes to bring you along when she visits Omungan cities.”

“Actually,” replied Goral, “she brings me along to be a diversion most of the time. She can do some pretty unusual things while people are focusing their attention on me.”

HawkShadow chuckled and nodded. “We will enter the Wayward Inn and have a meal in the common room,” declared HawkShadow. “She will notice us when she passes through.”

“If she passes through,” frowned SkyDancer. “She might just stay in her room.”

“Not StarWind,” replied Goral. “She is a spy by nature. She would not be in an Omungan city to rest. She will be out snooping around even if she has no need to. I think resting and having a meal is an excellent idea. She will return eventually.”

HawkShadow led the way across the street, and the trio entered the Wayward Inn. The room was fairly empty, and HawkShadow chose a table in the corner. He slid into the corner with his back against the wall so he could observe the entire room. SkyDancer and Goral sat next to him.

The innkeeper came and took their order. When he delivered the food, the plates were only a third of what one would expect. SkyDancer was about to say something to the innkeeper when HawkShadow placed his hand on her knee. SkyDancer looked questioningly at the Sakovan assassin, but she said nothing. HawkShadow thanked the innkeeper, and paid the exorbitant price demanded. The old man left and returned to the kitchen.

“Do not forget that the Omungans are starving,” HawkShadow warned softly. “To comment on the small portions would make you stand out as someone who is foreign, not only to the city, but to the country.”

SkyDancer nodded silently, and the trio ate their miniscule meal in silence. When the time for the midday meal arrived, the common room remained empty. The trio sat softly talking among themselves. Finally the door opened and StarWind entered. She immediately noticed her friends in the common room. She locked eyes with HawkShadow as the innkeeper came out of the kitchen to see who had arrived.

“Forgot something,” StarWind smiled at the innkeeper as she turned around and exited the inn.

The innkeeper shrugged and returned to the kitchen. The Sakovan trio quietly rose and exited the inn. StarWind was not in sight, and Goral led the group to the alley alongside the building that led to the stables. StarWind was waiting.

“You should not group together like that,” warned StarWind as the others approached. “You will become too memorable. What are you doing here?”

“The fight in the Sakova has been abandoned,” explained HawkShadow. “We have come to help the Star in her endeavors.”

“I have heard about the troubles at StarCity,” frowned StarWind. “The Omungans know the location of our base. It is only a matter of time before they gain entrance to the city.”

“What is the situation here?” asked SkyDancer.

“I have had contact with Mayor Ferde,” answered the Sakovan spymaster. “I plan to visit him again today. Fortung has fallen to our Star. She is on her way here. I plan to find out exactly where Campanil sits before she arrives.”

“What can we do to help?” asked HawkShadow.

“There is nothing for you to do in Campanil,” replied StarWind. “Your help will be needed in Okata, though. Do you know where SunChaser lives?”

“I do,” answered HawkShadow.

“I have been there,” replied Goral. “Is that where we should meet up?”

“Yes,” answered StarWind. “It is good that you came, HawkShadow. I think SunChaser has a need for you. No doubt she will find a use for SkyDancer and Goral as well.”

“I would prefer to stay with you,” responded Goral. “If HawkShadow knows how to find SunChaser, I am not needed there.”

StarWind gazed along the alley distractedly. She finally nodded her head and smiled.

“Very well,” the Sakovan spy replied. “That will make it easier for the others to enter Okata. You always stand out.”

“Is Lyra going to press Campanil to defect?” asked SkyDancer.

“That was not the original plan,” answered StarWind, “but the answer is yes. We originally asked Campanil to stay out of the war, but things have changed a great deal. With Gatong and Fortung now allied with us, we cannot afford to leave Campanil in the Omungan camp. Lyra has ordered General Kapla to reverse his army and bring it down to Campanil. The noose is tightening on Okata.”

“Well, we will be in Okata waiting for the Star,” promised HawkShadow. Take good care of StarWind, Goral.”

The giant nodded and waved as HawkShadow and SkyDancer turned and left the alley. He turned to StarWind and grinned.

“Back together again,” he smiled. “Just like old times.”

“Perhaps,” smiled StarWind, “although these times are nothing like the past. I still find it hard to believe that we are battling the Omungans. I think you should go and stand near the northern gates of the city. I am expecting Lyra at any time. It would be good if you were there to meet her.”

“I can do that,” nodded the giant. “Where will you be?”

StarWind led Goral out of the alley and into the park in the center of the city. She nodded towards the large building that housed the mayor.

“See the window on the second story closest to the corner?” asked StarWind.

“That is the mayor’s office?” asked Goral.

“Yes,” replied StarWind. “That is where I will be. When Lyra arrives, have her send an air tunnel up there. Tell her to start the air tunnel as listen only. If there is need for her to speak, she will know it.”

“Be careful,” warned Goral. “Do not put too much faith in the words of Omungans.”

“Mayor Ferde has been honest with me,” replied StarWind. “That does not make him any less Omungan, but I expect to be safe.”

Goral looked up at the window and then turned and left. StarWind waited until he was out of sight before walking to the entrance gates to the building. One of the Imperial Guards stationed at the gates was also there the last time StarWind asked to speak to the mayor. He smiled knowingly as she approached.

“Would you tell Mayor Ferde that Samantha is here to see him,” smiled StarWind.

The sentry smiled and nodded and disappeared as he summoned a runner. StarWind ignored the soldiers as she waited by turning and gazing at the park. She turned again to face the soldiers when she heard the footsteps of the runner returning. No words were exchanged when the gates opened. StarWind walked through and nodded to the runner, who escorted her to the mayor’s office.

“Sit down,” invited Mayor Ferde as StarWind entered the office.

The Sakovan spy waited until the runner had closed the door before sitting in the offered chair.

“Have you had the chance to verify what I said the last time I was here?” asked StarWind.

“Some,” frowned Mayor Ferde, “but certainly not all of it. I have learned enough to know that it is in Campanil’s best interests to keep our soldiers close to home. I think we can settle on a bargain. I will try to keep our soldiers from attacking Sakovans, and you will promise that the Sakovans will not attack Campanil. Is that what you wished to hear?”

“That sounds a little one-sided,” frowned StarWind. “You said you would try to keep your soldiers from attacking. That is not much of a guarantee.”

“I know,” sighed the mayor. “It is the best that I can do. There are others above me who can overrule my orders. I cannot make a guarantee. Just a few days ago General Kapla led a huge army through here. He could just as easily have decided to set up camp in Campanil. There is nothing that I could do to stop that. If he did such a thing, my soldiers would certainly obey his orders. He is the Minister of Defense after all.”

“Well,” replied StarWind, “things have also changed on my end since we last talked. I do not know if you have received word yet, but Gatong and Fortung are now Sakovan cities.”

Mayor Ferde nodded without surprise. “I suspected something along those lines when the Minister of Defense led his own army northward. How does that affect Campanil?”

“The Star of Sakova now wants Campanil to defect,” StarWind declared.

“Defect?” echoed the mayor. “That is a far cry from keeping my soldiers inside the city.”

“It is,” agreed the Sakovan spy, “but it is now necessary. If the Sakovans decide to move on Okata, we cannot risk having a city behind us that has not declared allegiance. Surely, you can see that?”

Mayor Ferde stared at the Sakovan spy for several minutes before responding. He appeared to be weighing the risk of StarWind’s proposal, and the Sakovan spy let him ponder in silence.

“Many times,” Mayor Ferde finally said, “you have asked me to believe you, and I have done so. Now you retreat from your previous offer and present a new one. How am I supposed to balance that when you present yourself as always honest? Certainly changing the terms of a bargain do not constitute honesty?”

“You never accepted the bargain,” StarWind pointed out. “If you had, I would have a hard time relaying the wishes of my leader, but you refused. Also,” the spy continued, “you almost never took my word as the truth. You have always demanded to verify statements for yourself. I personally do not have a problem with such an approach, but you seek to portray it as something different.”

“Alright,” conceded the mayor. “You are correct about me verifying everything. That is my nature. And as to your proposal, you are correct that I did not accept it. Still, what you are asking is most extreme. I cannot possibly turn my city over to the Sakovans, even if I wanted to. I would be caught between Okata and General Kapla’s army. Only a fool would even consider such a thing, and I am no fool.”

“What if I could guarantee that neither Sakovans nor Omungans would attack Campanil?” posed StarWind.

“I fail to see how you could offer such a guarantee,” the mayor shook his head. “I like you, StarWind. You have courage far beyond anyone that I have ever met, and you have been honest with me, but I will not risk the lives of my people to your word alone. Your guarantee means nothing to Campanil.”

“Fair enough,” frowned StarWind. “Would the word of the Star of Sakova be any different?”

“I would accept her word for half of that guarantee,” conceded the mayor, “but I would not accept her guarantee of no attack from Omungans. She is incapable of offering such security.”

“Would you guarantee her safe passage to come into this office and present her case?” asked StarWind.

“The Star of Sakova in Campanil?” gasped the mayor. “I cannot imagine that she would ever attempt such a thing.”

“You met her in Okata when times were dangerous,” StarWind reminded the mayor.

“You are right,” conceded Mayor Ferde. “Perhaps she takes risks as you do.” The mayor remained quite for a time before continuing. “I will offer such a guarantee,” he finally nodded. “I prefer negotiations to conflict. If you think that she would be willing to come here and talk to me, I will guarantee her safety while she is in the city.”

“Will you send someone down to collect me?” asked a new voice as Lyra reversed the flow of the air tunnel that she had been using to listen in on the conversation.

The mayor jolted nervously at the sound of the voice. His eyes instantly scanned the room before landing on StarWind with a questioning expression.

“That is the Star of Sakova,” announced StarWind. “I guess she has finally arrived from Fortung.”

“Where is she?” questioned the mayor. “How was she able to speak in this room?”

“She is on the street below us,” answered StarWind. “As for her ability to be heard, the Star of Sakova has amazing powers. Will you send a runner down?”

The mayor paused only a moment before nodding and ringing a small bell on his desk. The door opened and a soldier stuck his head in.

“There is a young woman outside the gates,” declared the mayor. “She is to be escorted to my office. There will be no questions asked of her, and she will not be mistreated. Do you understand?”

The soldier nodded and withdrew. StarWind and Mayor Ferde waited silently for Lyra to arrive. Eventually the door opened and the Star of Sakova entered the office. The soldier closed the door as he departed.

“Thank you for seeing me, Mayor Ferde,” Lyra said. “I understand that you seek assurances of safety for the people of Campanil. I am capable of offering those assurances and much more.”

“Much more?” echoed the mayor. “As I mentioned to StarWind, I am willing to take your word that Sakovans will not attack my city, but I cannot accept any guarantees from you regarding the actions of Omungans. What else do you have to offer?”

“Food,” Lyra stated. “I have a ship outside your city right now waiting for my signal to enter your port. There is enough food to feed your people for several days. I can also have my mages restore your fields to health, and continue the food shipments until harvest.”

“Those are offers that I can greatly appreciate,” replied the mayor, “but there is one major guarantee missing. None of this matters if Campanil is forced to receive the wrath of the Katana. While the people may starve to death without food, their deaths are guaranteed if they disavow the Katana. I am not sure how you managed to gain the allegiance of the other cities of Omunga, but Campanil is not remote like the others. We would have little notice before the armies of Okata struck us down.”

“Whose word would you accept for a guarantee that Omunga would not attack you?” asked Lyra.

“Whose word?” echoed the mayor. “What kind of question is that? Are you going to get the Katana not to promise to attack Campanil because you don’t want him to? Let us not play games here.”

“I do not consider the lives of thousands of citizens in Campanil to be a game,” retorted the Star of Sakova. “I earnestly meant what I asked. If you will not accept my guarantee, whose will you accept?”

“I would accept the Katana’s word,” replied the mayor. “Can you tell me that you can deliver it?”

“Certainly not,” answered Lyra, “but then again, I do not think the Katana’s word is worth much. Larst made many promises to me personally. Either his word is worthless, or the Katana is not Larst. Either way his word would mean nothing. Surely there is someone else’s word that you would be willing to accept as a guarantee?”

Mayor Ferde was silent for a while as he contemplated Lyra’s question. He felt confident that Lyra was trying to trap him. She seemed so confident that he would eventually agree to merge his city into the Sakova that the mayor began to wonder what she could know that he did not. Suddenly, StarWind’s words from her previous visit came back to him. He suspected that the Star of Sakova would try to suggest that the Khadorans could guarantee the protection of his city. The mayor knew that was nonsense, and a smile began to spread across his face.

“If you are going to suggest that the Khadorans would guarantee the peace for Campanil,” the mayor began, “I would never accept such a suggestion. There is absolutely no way that you can convince me that Emperor Marak would agree to such a bold move.”

Lyra smiled as she wove the air tunnel to Khadoratung. She did not speak when she felt the mage in Khadora grab the other end. The mage would know where the air tunnel was coming from and would send for Emperor Marak immediately. Lyra waited patiently.

“So you have no reply to my statement,” Mayor Ferde said to fill the awkward silence that had fallen over the room. “Where does that leave us? If you cannot guarantee the safety of my people, you cannot expect me to defect. I am still willing to offer a sort of truce. Deliver the food and I will keep my soldiers inside the city. Unless someone higher up overrules me, we will be at peace with each other. What more could you ask for?”

“She could ask for your surrender,” Emperor Marak said with authority.

The mayor nearly jumped out of his chair. His eyes darted first to Lyra and then StarWind. Lyra merely smiled.

“Emperor Marak,” Lyra said with familiarity, “I am so sorry to disturb you, but Mayor Ferde of Campanil fears that his city will be attacked by the Katana if he defects.”

“The mayor should be more concerned about what will happen if he does not surrender,” replied Emperor Marak. “I understand that my ship is still off the coast outside of Campanil. I am pleased that you have learned to seek peace before distributing the food. The reports from down there have been very heartening. How can I help this mayor make up his mind?”

“This cannot be real,” Mayor Ferde shook his head. “This is a trick, a magical trick.”

“Magic it is,” replied Emperor Marak, “but it is hardly a trick. It is called an air tunnel, and it allows the Khadorans and the Sakovans to speak over great distances. You should think about that for a moment, Mayor Ferde. As an Omungan, you face an enemy that can communicate instantly to all of her armies and cities. Her spies can instantly report troop movements of the Omungans. Were you a military man, I would not have to point out the obvious. The Sakovans are quite capable of surprise attacks, but the Omungans are not. The moment an army left Okata in your direction, I could order my ships to sea. Which do you think would arrive in Campanil first?”

“The answer to that question is not something that I would stake the lives of my people on,” retorted Mayor Ferde. “Are you willing to send troops right now to protect my city?”

“If the Star of Sakova requests Khadoran aid,” replied Emperor Marak, “she will have it, anywhere, anytime, she pleases. Is that what you want, Lyra? Should I send an army to Campanil?”

“That is not necessary at this time, Emperor Marak,” smiled Lyra. “Thank you for receiving my request for a conversation.”

“I always stand ready to assist you, Lyra,” replied Emperor Marak. “Please let me know what decision Mayor Ferde makes when you are done there.”

“I will,” promised Lyra as she broke the air tunnel.

“Why did you refuse his armies?” asked Mayor Ferde. “If that was really Emperor Marak, you could have assured my defection by bringing his troops here.”

“His troops are not needed,” replied Lyra. “While I treasure Emperor Marak’s support, I will not call upon his aid unless I am forced to.”

“Well you are forced to,” argued the mayor. “Campanil cannot defect without his support. What if General Didyk decides to come north? Or General Kapla turns around and heads south? I will not rule over a Sakovan city in the path of those huge armies. That would be sheer lunacy.”

“General Kapla’s army is heading south,” replied Lyra. “In fact, he is coming to Campanil.”

“See?” responded the mayor. “If I had defected, I would be shaking right now.”

“Would you?” posed the Star of Sakova. “Let me ask you this. Would the word of the Minister of Defense be enough to assure you that Omunga would not attack Campanil?”

“General Kapla’s word would be sufficient,” nodded the mayor, “but he would never give it to a Sakovan city.”

“Yes he would,” grinned Lyra. “In fact, his army is returning to Campanil to defend it against Omungan invasion.”

“I don’t understand,” puzzled Mayor Ferde. “Why would he protect Campanil from the Omungans?”

“Because he has seen the truth,” answered Lyra. “General Kapla is Sakovan now. His army was meant to protect Fortung and Gatong, but he is more needed in Campanil now.”

“You can’t be serious,” gasped the mayor. “I cannot imagine such a thing. He controls one fourth of Omunga’s armies.”

“You keep doubting my word,” frowned Lyra, “yet I have never spoken an untruth to you.”

“I mean no disrespect,” apologized the mayor, “but you are saying things that make my head spin. At some point in time, I have to demand verification before I can accept the spoken word.”

“Fair enough,” nodded Lyra. “General Kapla will be here tomorrow. You can ask him yourself. As for Emperor Marak’s involvement, you can speak to the captain of his ship when it arrives to deliver the food.”

“The food is being delivered on a Khadoran ship?” asked the mayor.

“One of Emperor Marak’s own ships,” nodded the Star of Sakova. “StarWind, send the signal to call the ship into port. It is time that the people of Campanil receive some food.”

StarWind nodded and wove an air tunnel and directed it to the ship off the coast. The mayor listened in amazement as he heard a woman answer StarWind’s request.

“There are good winds,” responded the voice. “We should dock within the hour.”

“Should I go meet the ship?” asked StarWind after she broke the connection.

“I think we will all go,” replied Lyra, “but first I want a definitive answer from Mayor Ferde. If all that I have said is true, will you join the Sakova, Mayor Ferde?”

“If the ship is indeed Khadoran,” nodded the mayor. “I will still want to speak with General Kapla when he arrives, but yes, I will accept your words as true. Campanil will become a Sakovan city. May the gods watch over us during this time. I do not want to lead my people astray.”

“There is only one god,” smiled Lyra, “and he is called Kaltara. I should know because he has blessed me with what I need to gather the people of Omunga and Sakova together. He will protect Campanil.”

Chapter 32

Food to Retreat

“They are coming through the tunnel,” ThunderSword warned through an air tunnel.

“How can they?” replied MeadowTune. “Sakovan magic makes that impossible. They cannot find the tunnel entrance to StarCity.”

“Sakovan Magic only hides the entrance,” replied ThunderSword. “It does not prohibit anyone from entering the cave. One of them probably stumbled into the cave and discovered it. It does not matter now. Get troops up here fast to man the pyrons. We can hold them for some time if we can get the pyrons manned immediately.”

“I am passing the word now,” promised MeadowTune as the air tunnel winked out.

ThunderSword hid in his pyron, which was a carved-out niche in the wall of the cave. The long tunnel through the mountain was lined with the alcoves that only afforded protection in one direction. They were carved by the Sakovans ages ago as an added measure of protection when Star City was being built. Fighters could hide in the pyrons and safely shoot arrows or toss magical projectiles without fear of being overly exposed to the enemy. If the invaders did manage to push the Sakovans further back in the tunnel, the pyrons would be of no benefit to the attackers because they were wide open on the StarCity side.

ThunderSword wove another air tunnel and directed it towards the closer Sakovans who were also hiding in pyrons.

“Anyone here with magical projectile knowledge?” asked ThunderSword keeping his voice to a whisper.

“What do you need?” asked ValleyBreeze.

“The Omungans are moving cautiously,” replied ThunderSword, “but I wish to slow them down until more help arrives. Can you see them from your position?”

“Well enough,” answered ValleyBreeze as she stared at the distant torchlights. “How about some fire?”

“Perfect,” smiled ThunderSword. “Aim deep into them. I do not want this part of the tunnel to be illuminated.”

ValleyBreeze did not bother to reply. She aimed her fireball so it flew along the roof of the tunnel. It dropped well beyond the vanguard of the Omungans, and instant chaos enveloped the attackers. The tunnel flared into brilliance where the fireball struck among the attackers. Screams echoed through the tunnel as the Omungans sought to distance themselves from the burning flesh of their comrades.

Those behind the inferno retreated, but the vanguard surged forward into the darkness. A half dozen Sakovan arrows flew as one as the Omungans charged along the tunnel. The front row of the Omungans fell to the floor of the tunnel amid cries of agony and injury. A second volley of arrows immediately followed.

“They say that the dying can see a light at the end of a tunnel,” ValleyBreeze quipped out loud. “I wonder if it looks like this?”

ValleyBreeze’s hand released a ball of brilliant light. The ball sped towards the attackers, flattening into a disk as it traveled. The disk spread and sprouted blazing blades of light just before it sliced into the charging Omungans. The resulting screams were loud, but short.

“Warn us next time so we can close our eyes,” scowled ThunderSword. “I cannot see anything now.”

“Sorry,” ValleyBreeze replied sheepishly. “Cover your eyes. I plan to finish off the vanguard.”

The Sakovan mage waited a few seconds before unleashing her next spell. She was conditioned enough to avert her eyes as the brilliant light sped along the tunnel. She tossed one more spell and the tunnel grew quiet. Only the dim sounds of the wounded drifted in the air.

“I am done,” announced ValleyBreeze. “You archers can finish off the wounded.”

It was a few moments before the song of the first bowstring was heard. The Sakovan archers aimed by the sounds of the wounded and not by sight. Within moments the only sound was the distant shouting of the retreating Omungans.

“That will hold them for a while,” announced ThunderSword. “Where did you learn that spell?”

“The Chula shaman that Lyra brought with her when she was here last,” replied ValleyBreeze. “It is quite effective in an enclosed space such as this.”

“I can see that,” replied ThunderSword, “and it doesn’t waste arrows.”

“How long before they come again?” asked ValleyBreeze.

“Hard to tell,” admitted ThunderSword. “I suppose it will not be before the fires burn out. The problems as I see it is that there are far too many of them. We will need sleep eventually, but they can just send in fresh troops. We cannot hold this tunnel indefinitely.”

“We can, and we will,” asserted FalconEye from the safety of another pyron. “If we fail to hold this tunnel, all of StarCity will be destroyed. We can be relieved to get sleep just as well as the Omungans can. We just need to make sure that we keep our areas dark so that they cannot see what we are doing.”

* * *

“Come in,” smiled SunChaser as she saw who was at the door.

HawkShadow gazed in through the door as his eyes scanned the room before stepping through the doorway and leading SkyDancer with him.

“There is no one here,” SunChaser announced as she closed the door. “I told the servants to stay away until I recall them. Although they are loyal to me, I did not want them to see who was coming and going during these trying times.”

“Sounds like a safe approach to me,” nodded HawkShadow as his eyes continued to scan the interior of Cherri’s mansion. “You live quite well here.”

“Of course,” grinned SunChaser. “How else can I portray myself as the widow of a high ranking Omungan official? Would you like something to eat?”

“I sure would,” volunteered SkyDancer. “There is nothing to eat in Omunga. Do you have enough?”

“The rich are never affected by famine,” shrugged SunChaser. “Perhaps that is why they are so out of touch with the common citizen. Anyway, my kitchen is well stocked. I could not entertain the likes of the Minister of Defense if that were not so.”

“Have you kept in touch with StarCity?” asked HawkShadow as SunChaser led the new arrivals into the dining room.

“Of course,” nodded SunChaser. “I report in several times a day. I cannot afford to be lax in that regard. Okata is where the outcome of this war will be determined.”

“Perhaps,” shrugged the Sakovan assassin. “What happens at StarCity could also determine the outcome.”

“StarCity is under attack right now,” notified SunChaser. “There is fighting within the tunnel.”

“Then we must be swift with whatever we intend to do here,” SkyDancer interjected with a sense of urgency.

“Swift, but not hasty,” smiled SunChaser. “HawkShadow, go upstairs and enter the room at the top of the stairs. There are clothes in there for you. Put them on and come back down.”

HawkShadow looked at SunChaser questioningly, but she ignored him and went to the kitchen to get some food for her guests. When she returned, SunChaser placed bowls of salad on the table.

“That will get you started,” SunChaser smiled at SkyDancer. “I have some clova left over, but it is still being heated. It won’t be long.”

SkyDancer nodded her thanks and smiled. She was just dipping into the salad when she saw the Imperial Guard approaching. She leaped from her chair and pulled her sword.

“Easy, warrior,” chuckled HawkShadow as he entered the room dressed as an Imperial Guard. “Your food will not digest properly if you leap around while eating.” He turned to face SunChaser and asked, “What exactly am I supposed to do dressed this way?”

“Portray an Imperial Guard,” giggled SunChaser. “You do look quite official in that uniform.”

“Is that smart in a city with ten thousand other Imperial Guards?” asked HawkShadow.

“It is if you are to portray a soldier carrying orders from the Minister of Defense,” nodded SunChaser as she opened a drawer in a cabinet and retrieved a piece of paper.

She carefully folded the paper and then sealed it with wax using the seal of the Minister of Defense.

“Is that authentic?” asked SkyDancer.

“Oh yes,” nodded SunChaser. “General Kapla has two. He normally leaves one in his office and one at his home. This is the one from his home. The other is with him up north.”

“What does the paper say?” asked HawkShadow.

“It is marching orders for General Didyk and his army,” grinned SunChaser. “You are to portray a soldier on General Kapla’s staff. You will present this letter personally to General Didyk. No matter what anyone else says, you are to place it directly into the general’s hand. I do not want to take the chance of General Didyk saying that the orders never reached him.”

“Am I supposed to know what is in the letter?” asked HawkShadow.

“Not directly,” answered SunChaser, “but you will be aware of the purpose of the letter. As a member of General Kapla’s staff, you would have knowledge of something so important that orders had to be sent by special courier.”

“Makes sense,” nodded HawkShadow. “What are the orders, and why are they being issued?”

“General Didyk is being ordered to move his army to Alamar in support of General Romero,” answered SunChaser. “He is to leave immediately as General Romero’s army is under attack by Sakovans. The letter will explain how General Romero thinks he can hold out for no more than a week, so speed is essential. He is to leave without siege engines as they would slow his army down.”

“This is brilliant if he falls for it,” HawkShadow said with approval. “What if General Didyk questions the signature?”

“The signature is authentic,” grinned SunChaser. “I had General Kapla sign many blank papers when I was managing his investments. If that letter is placed into his hand, he cannot refuse the order. To do so would be treason.”

“What if the Katana countermands the order?” asked SkyDancer.

“He is the only one who could legally change the order,” frowned SunChaser. “The Katana must not learn of the order before General Didyk’s army has left the city.”

“Will this leave the city without Imperial Guards?” asked SkyDancer.

“No,” SunChaser shook her head. “There will still be five thousand soldiers attached to the city, and several hundred Monitors dedicated to protecting the Imperial Palace and the Katana.”

“Then what does this accomplish?” asked HawkShadow. “We cannot get any Sakovans out of StarCity while it is under attack. We certainly can’t take on five thousand soldiers by ourselves.”

“It gets General Didyk, and the troops that are loyal to him, out of the city,” answered SunChaser. “He is the biggest threat to us right now. General Lafor leads the city garrison. He is rather inept, which is why he has always been passed over when it came to selecting generals for the major armies. When Lafor dies, the soldiers will be rudderless. Their patrols will be sloppy or nonexistent as the soldiers will realize that no one is watching them closely.”

“Aren’t there other officers?” asked SkyDancer.

“Sure there are,” replied SunChaser, “but the city garrison is the graveyard for misfits. Any decent soldier yearns for a position in the large armies. Those who don’t measure up wind up in the city garrison. Even the officers are soldiers who have been kicked out of the major armies.”

“And how is General Lafor going to die?” asked the Sakovan assassin.

“I figured that I would leave that detail up to you,” smiled SunChaser. “The first thing to do is to get General Didyk out of the way. In my stables there is a horse for you in the last stall. There is a chest behind the stall. In it you will find all the trappings to make you look official. Make sure that you tire the horse first. It must look like you have just had a long and tiring journey.”

“I can do that,” nodded HawkShadow. “Where will I find General Didyk?”

“He has an office in the Imperial Guard headquarters,” answered SunChaser. “It is located on the park in the center of the city. You cannot miss it.”

“Show me to the stables,” said HawkShadow as he picked up the letter and put it in his pouch. “I might as well get this over with quickly so I can concentrate on General Lafor.”

SunChaser led HawkShadow out the rear door of the mansion and into an alley. Part way down the alley were the stables. She showed HawkShadow the chest and left him to prepare as he saw fit. SunChaser walked back up the alley and opened the rear door. A stray cat darted into the mansion as she opened the door. SunChaser followed it in and returned to the dining room.

“A cat just raced through here,” SkyDancer announced when SunChaser entered the room. “I didn’t know that you liked cats.”

“I normally have no time for pets,” SunChaser said as she went into the kitchen and set a bowl down for the stray animal. “This one showed up a few days ago. It is the cutest thing and I felt sorry for it. This is probably the only place in town that it can get something decent to eat.”

“You are a soft touch,” SkyDancer chuckled as SunChaser returned to the dining room. “Where was it hiding when we arrived?”

“Oh, it doesn’t spend much time in the house,” answered SunChaser. “It demands to go out every morning and only returns for food. It will want to leave again as soon as it is finished eating.”

A loud knock on the door startled SunChaser. She looked nervously towards the front door.

“Are you expecting anyone?” SkyDancer whispered.

“Not unless it is HawkShadow returning for some reason,” SunChaser whispered back. “Go hide in the kitchen.”

SunChaser waited until SkyDancer left the room before walking to the front door and opening it a crack.

“Temiker?” SunChaser said in surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“Trying to stay out of sight,” answered Lyra’s uncle as he slid through the open door. “I am not sure if anyone in this city would remember me, but I chose not to tempt the fates.”

SunChaser shook her head and closed the door. “That is not what I meant by the question,” she said as she ushered the Alamar mage into the dining room. What are you doing in Okata?”

“I felt the need to be here when Lyra arrived,” replied Temiker. “The situation in Alamar is going well enough that I was not needed there. Am I disrupting anything?” he asked as he noticed the plates on the table.

“Not at all,” smiled Cherri. “In fact, a friend of yours is in the kitchen. Go say hello while I clean up in here.”

Temiker walked into the kitchen and saw SkyDancer at the far end. His face broke into a smile and then he noticed the cat. The mage from Alamar shook his head for a moment and then moved quickly. He cast a freeze ball at the cat.

“What are you doing?” scowled SunChaser as she entered the kitchen and saw the spell go off. “Unfreeze that cat this moment. That was cruel.”

“Not until I know who it is,” Temiker said stubbornly.

“What are you talking about?” frowned SunChaser. “It is a cat.”

Suddenly icicles flew from the cat and it disappeared. Temiker backed up warily and pushed SunChaser backward as he did so. A moment later, a tall man with the face of lion appeared. His split lips were smiling.

“How did you know?” asked Ukaro.

A knife slid into SunChaser’s hand to face the threat, but SkyDancer was laughing.

“Our friendship has caused me to look at animals differently,” smiled Temiker. “Why are you here? Why have you kept your identity secret from SunChaser?”

“I do not know SunChaser,” shrugged Ukaro. “I was afraid that revealing myself would cause her to ask questions that I preferred not to address.”

“Who is this?” demanded SunChaser.

“This is Ukaro,” introduced Temiker. “He is the head shaman of the Zatong tribe of Chula in Khadora. He is down here to help us with the Omungans. He is well trusted by Lyra as well as myself.”

“I apologize for my deceit,” Ukaro grinned at SunChaser. “I also thank you for your care and nurturing since I arrived. For a human who does not have pets, you scratch very thoughtfully.”

“What are you doing here?” asked SunChaser.

“Snooping mostly,” admitted Ukaro. “It is amazing how many places you can go in this city as a cat. I have toured the headquarters of the Imperial Guard as well as the Imperial Palace. Today I managed to get into the Katana’s private garden. I also found a secret entrance to the Imperial Palace. It opens into the office of the First Minister.”

“That could be helpful knowledge,” SunChaser said with appreciation. “Are you able to move with ease inside the palace?”

“Sometimes,” shrugged the Chula shaman. “Cats have a hard time opening doors for themselves, and I did not dare to drop my disguise inside the palace. The time for that will come later.”

“So you feel as I do then,” nodded Temiker.

“How do you feel?” SunChaser asked questioningly. “What are you saying?”

“That the battle for Omunga will come down to killing the Katana,” Ukaro replied.

“More than that. Lyra has to take control of the Omunga government,” interjected Temiker. “It is the only way to rein in the huge armies. The government of Omunga must kneel before the Star of Sakova. No other result is acceptable.”

“I guess I agree,” sighed SunChaser, “but I cannot imagine how we will accomplish that. HawkShadow is delivering a note right now to General Didyk. If it works, the last major army will leave this city by morning. Still, this Katana does not make public appearances. I fail to see how a handful of us can storm the Imperial Palace and take control of the government.”

“Well we have time to work on a plan,” shrugged Temiker. “Lyra is coming here, isn’t she?”

“She is,” answered SkyDancer. “StarWind and Goral will also be coming. Everyone else is fighting the Omungans.”

“So there will be eight of us,” remarked SunChaser. “It is not much, but we will do what we are called to do.”

“Nine,” smiled Ukaro. “Do not forget that Kaltara will always be with us.”

* * *

The door flap to the great tent flew open and the officer hurriedly entered. General Romero looked up from his desk with annoyance.

“What great victory have you come to report this time?” the general snapped sarcastically.

The officer slowed his approach and walked to the desk cautiously. He knew better than to challenge the general’s mood when Romero was sarcastic.

“They destroyed our siege engines again,” reported the officer.

“I ordered you to create them far from our encampment,” shouted the general. “How would the Sakovans even know we were building them? Did you manage to take any prisoners this time?”

“No,” the officer shook his head. “The Sakovans vanish as soon as they attack. I had men strung out in the forest as sentries to detect their approach, but no one came or left. It must be some kind of magic that we do not understand.”

“Did they use that magical light again to destroy our machines?” asked General Romero.

“They did,” nodded the officer. “Some of my men tried to block the light with their bodies. The blades sliced right through the men and continued onward to destroy the siege engines. We have no defense against such spells, General.”

“Well start all over again,” bellowed General Romero. “I must have siege engines to get past their walls. Get out of here before I have you whipped.”

The officer hurried out of the tent, relieved to be out of the presence of the general. As soon as he left, a senior officer, who had been in the tent listening to the report, walked over to the desk and sat before it.

“Don’t take it out on the men,” the staff member said soothingly to the general. “They are doing everything they can. The fact is, General, that we have been outmaneuvered this time. Without siege engines, we will never defeat General Manitow.”

“Without food,” snapped General Romero, “we cannot even retreat to Tanzaba. We must get into Alamar now, or this army will die.”

“Then it is time for negotiations,” suggested the staff member. “Perhaps you can barter food for the retreat of our army?”

“If they even have enough food in there to feed my men,” sighed the general. “It is not a bad idea, though. I know Manitow. Perhaps I can bully him into surrendering. That would certainly shorten this siege. Ready my horse.”

“You are going yourself?” the staff member said with alarm. “Is that wise?”

General Romero snorted and stared at the senior officer as if the man’s fear was misplaced. He did not want to admit that he could not trust any of his men to go into the city. The general knew there was a good chance that whoever he sent would never return. Who could blame a starving man for staying where there was food to eat?

“I am not afraid of Sakovans or Manitow,” declared General Romero. “Ready my horse.”

The officer nodded and left the tent. General Romero straightened his uniform and gathered what he would need for the trip. When he stepped out of the tent, the officer was waiting with the general’s horse. The general mounted his horse and rode towards the city walls.

General Romero thought briefly of a defender shooting him with an arrow, but he quickly dismissed the fear. As he approached the city, he could hear shouts rippling along the wall. It was obvious that the general had been recognized for who he was. Few officers had only one arm, so he knew that he was easily identifiable. He rode straight for the closest gate. As he neared the walls, the gate opened to admit him into the city. The general rode through the gate and stopped when a wall of pike men confronted him.

“If the general will dismount,” stated an officer of Alamar, “I will take you to General Manitow. Your horse will be cared for until you return.”

General Romero felt awkward inside the city of Alamar. He was grateful for the officer’s welcome as it gave him a chance to retain his dignity while crawling to the enemy. As the general was guided to the headquarters of the Imperial Guard, his eyes wandered in every direction. He observed the number of men upon the walls, and the state of their armor and weapons. He was dismayed to find no faults with either.

General Romero had never been to Alamar before, but he felt as if the officer was taking too many turns to reach the headquarters. Still, he had no choice but to follow. The tour wound its way through the marketplace, and the general nearly stumbled as he failed to watch where he was going. He halted and stared at the stalls of the market. Food was heaped upon the tables, and the prices were ridiculously low. His eyes widened as he watched a butcher carving up a large wasooki.

“Sorry, sir,” the officer said disrupting the general’s thoughts. “I should have warned you about that rough spot in the street. Are you all right?”

“Fine,” snapped the general. “I am just fine. Lead on.”

Although the general could not see it, the officer was grinning as he continued to lead the general through the city. The next thing the general noticed were the tradesmen that dealt in weapons. Thousand upon thousands of new arrows were piled high in front of the shops. New swords, axes, maces, and pikes were stacked thickly along the sides of the stalls. The general shook his head and followed the officer.

The general continued following the officer while seeing everything that he could. He noticed a lot of warriors were out of uniform, and he wondered why. He finally decided to ask the officer.

“Why does General Manitow allow those soldiers to appear in public without their uniforms?” he asked. “I thought the general was more intelligent than that. Doesn’t he realize what that does for the morale of his troops?”

“The people without uniforms are not Imperial Guards,” answered the officer. “They are part of the Citizens’ Brigade.”

“What is the Citizens’ Brigade?” asked General Romero.

“They are normal citizens,” answered the officer. “They only take up arms when the security of the city is threatened.”

“Preposterous,” the general shook his head. “What is the purpose of such a foolish thing?”

“The purpose, General,” smiled the officer, “is to enlarge the army of Alamar by five times.”

“Five times?” echoed the general as he halted in the street and stared at some of the warriors passing by. “Are you telling me that there are four thousand citizen warriors defending Alamar?”

“In addition to the one thousand Imperial Guards,” nodded the officer as he urged the general to keep walking. “Many of them are quite skilled. In fact, the Citizens’ Brigade often defeats the Imperial Guard when games are held. They are quite impressive. Ah, here we are.”

General Romero looked up and saw the headquarters of the Imperial Guard. The officer escorted him into the building and along a corridor to the office of General Manitow.

“The general is not in at the moment,” announced one of the sentries outside the office.

“I will let General Romero get situated,” answered the officer, “and then I will go find him. Right this way, General.”

The officer ushered General Romero to a chair and then retreated from the room.

Chapter 33

Generals

The officer closed the door to General Manitow’s office, leaving General Romero alone. The officer immediately went to a room across the hall and entered without knocking. General Manitow looked up expectantly as the officer entered.

“Did General Romero get the tour?” asked General Manitow.

“The full tour,” grinned the officer. “He nearly stumbled in the market place and actually stopped and asked me about the Citizens’ Brigade. I feel confident that his impression of Alamar has changed drastically since entering through the gates.”

“Excellent,” smiled General Manitow as he rose. “Wait outside my office to escort him back to the gates. If I do not mention that he is defecting, make sure that your path to the gates takes in the harbor. There are two Khadoran ships in today. I would like him to see them on his way out.”

The officer nodded and grinned as General Manitow crossed the room and opened the door. He stepped to the door to his office and opened it. He closed the door quickly and marched to the chair behind his desk. He sat down and locked eyes with the Omungan general.

“General Romero,” greeted General Manitow, “welcome to Alamar. What is the purpose of your visit?”

“Straight to the point as usual, Manitow,” noted General Romero. “You should learn to ease into such negotiations.”

“Negotiations?” echoed General Manitow. “What is there to negotiate?”

“The surrender of Alamar?” tested General Romero.

“I think not,” General Manitow shot back. “You may have more men at the moment, but that is sure to change soon. Alamar is built for defense. We will never surrender. If that was the purpose of your visit,” Manitow said as he rose from his chair, “I will have you escorted back to the gates.”

“Why the rush?” objected General Romero. “Surely the war can wait a few minutes while we discuss things?”

“You may have idle time,” General Manitow said as he towered over General Romero, “but my time is at a premium. In addition to my army, I have to rule over the citizens of Alamar. I know the citizens are only trying to be helpful, but you should try managing thousands of people who want to help the war effort.”

“I heard about your Citizens’ Brigade,” replied General Romero. “Is it any good?”

“The Citizens’ Brigade is a potent fighting force,” declared General Manitow, “but that is not what I was talking about. I was talking about the women and children who want to pamper my soldiers by bringing them food, or singing them songs, or help in any way they can. I was talking about all of the Khadoran ships waiting off the coast for a chance to dock. I was talking about people listing their homes for visiting Sakovan dignitaries. You can’t imagine how much time all of this takes.”

A deep frown fell over General Romero’s face. He looked up at General Manitow with confusion.

“Khadoran ships?” asked the Omungan general. “What does Khadora have to do with Alamar?”

“You don’t know?” asked General Manitow. “They hide more from you than I imagined. The Sakovans and Khadorans are allies. The only thing stopping the Khadorans from invading is that the Star of Sakova feels that we do not need them. All they do now is send shiploads of food and supplies.”

“Incredible,” sighed the Omungan general. “Alright, Manitow, sit down and let me get to the point for which I came.”

General Manitow hesitated a moment and then made a show of sitting down impatiently.

“Thank you,” General Romero said. “Somehow your people continue to manage to destroy my siege engines. It is getting quite tedious now. I am willing to make you a generous offer.”

“And what is that?” asked General Manitow.

“Share some of that Khadoran food,” smiled General Romero, “and I will order a retreat. We can both put this foolishness behind us.”

“I see no reason to feed my enemies,” declared General Manitow. “If you wish to retreat, you are free to do so.”

The Omungan general stared at Manitow with disbelief. The Omungans were offering to turn away from Alamar, and Manitow was acting as if he could not care less.

“We can’t retreat,” snapped General Romero. “We have no food. Look, I am offering to end this siege. What is a little food to you when you have so much? Your people won’t have to man the walls any more. Your city can get back to normal.”

“And let your army return to Okata?” General Manitow shook his head. “I cannot allow that.”

“What are you talking about?” bellowed General Romero. “What do you care about Okata or western Omunga? They have nothing to do with you.”

“That is where you fail to grasp what is going on,” retorted General Manitow. “There is no Omunga any more. There is Okata and Tanzaba, and there is the Sakova. I cannot allow your army to return to defend Okata, because that city will fall soon. The Sakovans like your army right where it is.”

“You can’t be serious,” gasped General Romero. “How could the Sakovans defeat the west? Where did they get their armies?”

“From Omungan cities,” answered General Manitow. “You know, General Romero, a country can only expect so much from its citizens. The Katana left the people of Omunga to starve to death. He showed how little he cares for them. Do you find it so surprising that so many Omungans have defected to the Sakova? My own citizens here in Alamar demanded to join the Sakova. They were willing to fight my Imperial Guards to defect. I imagine that the citizens in all Omungan cities would react the same, except for Okata. That is where the real battle will take place. So now you know why I cannot allow you to retreat.”

“Allow me to retreat?” echoed General Romero. “That is preposterous. Will you listen to what you are saying? You cannot disallow an adversary to retreat.”

“You can when that adversary is starving to death,” General Manitow said softly. “You have a choice to make, General Romero. You can surrender to me or die. For now that choice is yours. I urge you to seriously consider your position.”

“What do you mean that the choice is mine for now?” questioned General Romero. “Why would that change?”

“You have the option of surrendering to me now and ending this mess,” declared General Manitow. “If you refuse, I will make the same offer tomorrow directly to your troops. I have no doubt what their reply will be. The question you should be asking is what will they do to you when they defect.”

General Romero’s eyes dropped to the desktop as he pictured the chaos that would result if General Manitow followed through on his threat. Inwardly, he agreed that his control over the army would shatter as thousands of storming men threw down their weapons and raced to the gates of Alamar. Finally, he lifted his eyes and met General Manitow’s gaze.

“I surrender,” General Romero said so softly that General Manitow barely heard it. “I expect that my men will be treated with respect and fed promptly. Are you agreeable to that?”

“You and your men will be treated well,” promised General Manitow. “In fact, I think you will enjoy being a part of the Sakova. Let’s go gather your men.”

* * *

The two black-clad figures stole along the alleyway a block away from the central square of Okata. When they reached the mouth of the alley they stopped and gazed at the building across the street. One of the figures raised an arm and pointed to a window three stories up. The window was remarkable because of the flickering light passing through it. In the dark city of Okata on the moonless night, the torchlight passing through the window was a beacon.

“Are you sure that is his office?” asked HawkShadow.

“I am positive,” replied SunChaser through the cloth of the black hood hiding her long golden hair. “He stays there many a night when he has a bottle to sip. Rumors say that he gets so drunk that the soldiers find him collapsed in his chair in the morning.”

“Not much of an officer,” replied HawkShadow. “Why doesn’t he go home and drink? Surely he’s not spending his hours planning the orders of his troops for the next day.”

“He lives with his brother,” answered SunChaser. “I am not sure why he stays in the headquarters of the Imperial Guard, but maybe he doesn’t wish to share his alcohol.”

“Especially the bottle you had delivered to him this evening,” smiled HawkShadow. “It looked very expensive.”

“It was outrageously expensive,” replied SunChaser. “Still, the money will be well spent if he stays up and drinks it all.”

“I am sure that he is drinking it,” quipped HawkShadow, “but I will not guarantee that he will finish the bottle. You should return to your home now. Thank you for showing me the window.”

“I will wait here,” countered SunChaser. “A number of things might go wrong. It would be safer for you to have someone watching out for you.”

“It would be safer for me,” nodded HawkShadow, “but more dangerous for you. Your identity in this city is still a secret. Do not throw it away by trying to save me. If I fail in this mission, you will need to assassinate him another way.”

“Don’t worry about me,” replied SunChaser. “I have been spying in this city for a long time. I know how to keep out of trouble. Get going.”

The Sakovan assassin nodded and rechecked the street before darting across it. When he looked back for SunChaser, she was already gone from where he had left her. HawkShadow gazed up at the building and plotted his course. He chose a section of the wall not far from the lit window, but not directly near it. His hands rose above his head, and his fingers felt the smooth stone for a hold. He tightened his fingers on the small sliver of stone presented by a seam in the wall. He pulled his body upward as his feet sought a perch.

Slowly, HawkShadow climbed the exterior wall of the headquarters of the Imperial Guard in Okata. He moved unhurriedly and deliberately as he inched upward, his fingers beginning to feel the strain. When he reached the third floor, his hands grasped the sill of the darkened window. He pulled himself up a little higher and tried to peer through the shutters into the darkened room. He could not determine if the room was occupied.

HawkShadow found a higher perch for his feet and then removed a small thin strip of blackened metal from his belt. He slowly moved the metal between the shutters and unlocked them. He restored the metal strip to his belt and eased the shutters open. He still could not see anything inside the room. It was too dark.

The Sakovan assassin eased his body through the window and quietly slid to the floor. He felt around with his hands and discovered the corner of a desk nearby. Slowly, he stood and closed the shutters and locked them. It took him several minutes to cross the room, each step taking with the utmost care to avoid banging into anything. When he reached the door to the corridor, he placed his ear against it to listen for sounds outside the door. He heard nothing.

HawkShadow eased the door open, flickering light from distant torches illuminating the hallway. He gazed through the crack and saw two Imperial Guards standing outside the next door along the corridor, the door to General Lafor’s office. HawkShadow silently closed the door.

The minutes passed slowly as HawkShadow let his eyes adjust to the darkness again and then inched his way back across the room to the window. He unlocked the shutters and opened them. He gazed down at the city streets for several moments before easing through the window and hanging from the sill by his hands. Again his feet sought a perch that would allow him to reach the middle of the window. He reached for the thin metal strip and set it in place as he closed the shutters. He manipulated it gently until the lock slid into place.

HawkShadow stowed the metal strip and started to inch sideways across the rear face of the building. He moved in excruciatingly small increments until he approached the lit window. The flickering light flowed out the window and illuminated the windowsill. The Sakovan assassin knew he would also be illuminated when he was entering the room. He turned his head and gazed at the street below, his eyes searching for any sign of a witness. He saw none, which was mildly disturbing, as he knew that at least one person down there was watching him. Could there be others?

The Sakovan assassin pushed the thought from his mind as he lowered his body half a pace. He inched rightward until he was under the windowsill and then reached up and grabbed it. He hung there for a few moments, letting his fingers rest as he used his wrists and feet to keep himself from falling.

HawkShadow pulled himself up and peered into the room. General Lafor was the only person visible. The general sat at his desk facing the door and drinking his alcohol slowly. HawkShadow lowered himself below the sill and waited. The assassin mentally kicked himself for not waiting longer before scaling the rear of the building. Now he was forced to hang onto the stones and wait for the general to pass out.

HawkShadow’s muscles started to cramp, and he changed positions several times. Again his eyes drifted downward to see if anyone was watching. He was just about to climb down the building and wait the general out when he heard a dull thud pass through the window. He pulled himself up again and peered into the room. The general’s head was on his desk, his glass was empty and near his hand.

HawkShadow silently pulled his body through the window. He immediately slid along the wall so that he was not visible from outside. The Sakovan assassin stood behind the general’s chair and gazed about the room. A torch not far to his right was the only illumination in the room. HawkShadow moved to it and extinguished it. He crouched behind the desk and waited to see if the sentries outside the door would peek in when they noticed the light had gone out. Of course it was possible that they could not tell it was extinguished. The hallway also had torches, and HawkShadow had no idea if the light from the office would be noticeable to the sentries. He waited several minutes to be sure.

HawkShadow rose and moved behind the general. He reached out and grasped the general’s head and gave it a quick twist. The crack sounded loud in the confines of the small room, but HawkShadow was sure that it was not loud enough to alert anyone. What he was about to do next would not be as quiet.

The Sakovan assassin knelt next to the chair. He tilted the chair forward, causing the general’s head to slide slightly across the desktop. Grabbing one of the rear legs of the chair, HawkShadow exerted pressure on it until it cracked loudly. The noise shot through the silent room like a giant tree falling in the Sakova. HawkShadow heard the sentries outside the door say something to each other. They had obviously heard the noise, and he pulled a Sakovan star from his pouch as he waited for the door to open.

Several minutes passed without anyone trying to enter the room, and HawkShadow returned the Sakovan star to his pouch. HawkShadow stood and pulled the general’s body up against the back of the chair. He slowly lowered the body and the chair to the floor so that it looked like the chair had broken a leg and caused the general to collapse along with it. He painstakingly arranged the body so that the general’s head was against the wall at an angle. He hoped that the death would be considered an accident; otherwise the soldiers in Okata would be alerted to the presence of an enemy. When everything was properly arranged, HawkShadow slid through the window and climbed to the ground.

* * *

SunChaser cautiously opened the front door to her mansion. She smiled when she saw Lyra, StarWind, and Goral. She waved them in and quickly closed the door.

“It is so good to see the three of you,” smiled SunChaser. “Did you have any trouble getting into the city?”

“Surprisingly none,” answered StarWind. “I would think that the Imperial Guards would be very alert during a war, but the ones at that gate hardly bothered to look at us. Even Goral did not faze them.”

“HawkShadow assassinated General Lafor last night,” grinned SunChaser. “I do not think you will find much attentiveness from the Imperial Guards in Okata any more. The Monitors are another matter, though. There are several hundred of them, and they take their jobs seriously. Come and join the others.”

Lyra stopped when she entered the dining room. Her eyes passed over the assembled group with surprise. She smiled as she nodded to each of them.

“I am surprised to see some of you here,” the Star of Sakova said, “but I am glad that each of you is here. We have a daunting task ahead of us.”

“Sit,” smiled Temiker as he rose and pulled another chair to the table. “Let’s begin by reviewing where we are in this war.”

StarWind and Goral picked up chairs for themselves, and everyone gathered around the table.

“We are in far better shape than I ever imagined possible,” Lyra began. “General Romero surrendered at Alamar. General Kapla is fully entrenched as a Sakovan now. Thanks to SunChaser for that piece of work.”

SunChaser grinned and shrugged her shoulders. “He took a liking to me.”

Everyone laughed heartily, and Lyra continued.

“Every Omungan city has defected except for Okata and Tanzaba,” reported Lyra. “I am not worried about Tanzaba. If Okata falls, it will as well. The two areas where we are not doing so well are Okata and StarCity. The Omungans have entered the tunnel leading to StarCity. We have been doing well at slowing their movement through the tunnel because of the pyrons that our ancestors were kind enough to carve out of the wall of the tunnel, but victory there is far from certain. We may very well win the war and lose our homes.”

“That would not be much of a victory,” frowned StarWind. “Our families, friends, and lives are wrapped up in StarCity. It is not even close to a fair trade. I would give all of Omunga back to save StarCity.”

“I think we all would,” Lyra nodded sympathetically, “but that is not an option. What is the situation here in Okata?”

“General Didyk and his army have been dispatched to Alamar,” reported SunChaser. “Unless something causes him to turn around, he is out of this war for a long time. His troops will be starving when he reaches Alamar and finds out that General Romero’s army is now defending the city. He will be forced to surrender himself.”

“Excellent,” smiled Lyra. “You have also managed to minimize the city garrison’s effectiveness. What do we do from here?”

“The Katana must die,” offered Temiker. “There can be no victory without that happening.”

“The Katana’s Council must be dismembered as well,” added SunChaser. “We cannot allow them to choose another Katana.”

“Most importantly,” interjected Ukaro, “the Star of Sakova must survive. Everything is for naught if Lyra dies.”

“Do you think she should leave the city?” asked Temiker.

“No,” Ukaro shook his head, his long golden mane swaying smoothly. “I do not believe that a leader can hide from her responsibilities. I am merely pointing out that she must be kept safe. That is the highest priority of all.”

“What else?” asked Lyra as she felt uncomfortable being discussed in such a manner.

“It would be nice to get the Monitors to surrender,” suggested SunChaser. “I have not figured out how that can be accomplished, but the Imperial Guards will follow their lead.”

“That will not be a simple task,” frowned StarWind. “I am not saying the other tasks are easy, but the Monitors are fiercely loyal. I doubt that they would ever surrender.”

“Then they must be killed,” interjected HawkShadow.

“Several hundred of them?” balked SkyDancer. “There are only eight of us.”

“Nine,” Ukaro corrected with a smile. “Never forget Kaltara.”

“Nine,” conceded SkyDancer. “Still, we are ill equipped to handle such a large number. If we were fighting them in the Sakova, I would give us a chance, but we are not.”

“We must prevail here,” declared Lyra. “Failure is not an option. Let’s list the tasks to be done, and worry about the dangers involved later.”

* * *

StormSong and MeadowTune stood outside the StarCity end of the tunnel trough the mountain. A curl of smoke could be seen rising high into the air over the top of the mountain peak.

“The Omungans are fools,” scowled StormSong. “How many are they willing to sacrifice to gain entrance to our stronghold? The smoke from their burning bodies already rises high in the sky.”

“I worry more about the smoke within the tunnel,” frowned MeadowTune. “While the pyrons may protect our defenders from the arrows of the Omungans, our people must have air to breath. The burning corpses will suffocate them.”

“How many warriors have we got in there?” asked StormSong.

“Hundreds,” answered MeadowTune. “Just about every pyron is manned. The only empty ones are right here at this end of the tunnel.”

“Can’t you use magic to force air through the tunnel?” inquired StormSong.

MeadowTune fell silent as she pondered StormSong’s question. A puzzling frown fell over her face.

“We do have the ability to regulate the pressure within an air tunnel,” mused MeadowTune, “but the air tunnel has such a small diameter. I am not sure it would do much good. We would need dozens of air tunnels to make any difference. Maybe hundreds. I just don’t know. We have never tried anything like that before.”

“Do we have enough mages familiar with that spell to try it?” asked StormSong.

“We have enough,” MeadowTune answered distractedly.

“I smell something burning,” smiled StormSong, “and it is not the Omungan bodies in the tunnel. What are you thinking about?”

“I am pondering why the Omungans are so intent on coming through the tunnel,” admitted MeadowTune. “They are leaderless now that General Valdey is dead, so why do they persist?”

“I am sure that the general was not alone in leading that army,” mused StormSong. “There would be lesser grade officers that would carry on the attack. Surely you did not expect them to all just turn around and go home when the general died? They will continue the attack until they are told otherwise.”

“Exactly,” grinned MeadowTune. “Why did we not think of this sooner?”

“Think of what?” StormSong frowned with confusion. “What are you talking about?”

“We need a lot of air tunnels to push the bad air out of the tunnel,” MeadowTune explained excitedly. “We have the mages to accomplish that, but why waste the air tunnel with nothing but air flowing through them?”

“What else would you put through an air tunnel?” questioned the Sakovan warrior.

“Voices,” replied MeadowTune. “Voices of once Omungan generals to be exact. Voices of authority that the Omungan soldiers respect. We control six cities that were once Omungan. Each of those cities has a regional general that has defected to us. We also now control General Romero, one of the most prominent generals from the Omungan army, and General Kapla, the former Minister of Defense. We can create air tunnels to each of our Omungan generals and get them to order Valdey’s army to retreat or surrender. We will feed their voices through the air tunnels that we are using to clear the air from the tunnel.”

“That is brilliant!” exclaimed StormSong. “The Omungans will no longer be leaderless. They will have eight generals telling them what to do. How long will it take you to set it up?”

“No more than an hour,” grinned MeadowTune.

* * *

“Are we ready for this?” asked Temiker as everyone gathered around the Star of Sakova.

HawkShadow, SkyDancer, StarWind, and Goral nodded silently. Ukaro merely smiled at the Star of Sakova. Lyra did not reply. She sat silently in the dining room of SunChaser's mansion in Okata.

“What is bothering you, Lyra?” asked Temiker.

“I am worried about what is happening in the Sakova,” replied Lyra. “I am asking all of you to risk your lives on this plan while StarCity may not even exist when we are done here. And that is assuming that we can even pull off what we are about to attempt. Are you all sure that this is the best approach?”

“We have all agreed to it,” replied StarWind. “While the risks are extremely high, so are the skills of the people around you. We will succeed or die trying.”

“It is the dying part that bothers me,” admitted Lyra. “There is such a wealth of talent in this room, and I am about to waste it all. If we lose here and in StarCity, the Sakova is finished. I wish Kaltara would give me a sign that it will not all be in vain.”

”Rest your heart, Lyra,” smiled SunChaser as she entered the room. “I just finished talking to MeadowTune in StarCity. Valdey's army is on the run. The messages from the generals caused enough to flee that it started a rout. The Imperial Guards are scattering throughout the Sakova with no one in command. StarCity is safe.”

“Praise Kaltara!” smiled Lyra. "Now I can concentrate on what we must do here in Okata.”

“There was also a message received in StarCity from Emperor Marak,” continued SunChaser. “MistyTrail and Mistake were found at sea by one of his ships. Evidently they managed to find Vand’s home. Emperor Marak is having them brought to Khadoratung so that he can hear first hand about the Island of Darkness. He requests that you contact him when you are through with your work in Okata.”

“And so I shall,” nodded the Star of Sakova, “as long as I am still able to. Let us go and do what we have assembled for. May Kaltara’s blessing be upon each of us this day.”

Chapter 34

Demands for Attention

The Star of Sakova walked into the middle of the plaza in front of the Imperial Palace. To her left stood the headquarters of the Imperial Guard. Citizens moved through the plaza on their way to do whatever it was that brought them out of their homes, but no on paid any particular attention to the young woman. Lyra inhaled deeply as she thought about what she was about to do, and how that would change everyone’s reactions to her. She waited patiently as a young mother led her child through the plaza, passing too close to the Star of Sakova for comfort. Lyra knew that when she made her move no innocents should be nearby, as they might accidentally get hurt.

When the young mother had passed through the plaza, the Star of Sakova cast the spell that brought forth her blue cylinder of protection. The citizens of Okata had seen the cylinder before when Lyra stood against the last false Katana, Alazar. She knew that once it was noticed, all attention would be focused on her.

Sure enough, the shield was only in place for seconds before someone shouted. Instantly a leery crowd of citizens started forming a circle around the plaza. None came close to Lyra for fear of being hurt, but the people were too curious to run and hide. A few moments later, the first Imperial Guard showed up. He drew his sword as he ran into the plaza to confront the Star of Sakova, but he halted several paces away, his head turning to search for other soldiers before he tried to do anything. He did not have long to wait.

Imperial Guards stormed out of the headquarters building and from streets around the plaza. They ran from every direction until they almost filled the plaza. Lyra watched all of the posturing with a strange detached lack of emotion. When some of the Imperial Guards started advancing close to Lyra, she held up her hand for them to halt.

“Stop,” shouted the Star of Sakova. “I have a message for the citizens of Okata. Do not attempt to harm me or Kaltara will strike you down. He who raises a sword against me will lose his sword. He who reaches out to seize me will lose his arm. Citizens of Okata, call forth your families. Hail your brothers and sisters and tell them to hurry here. I have an important message for you.”

The Imperial Guards stood and stared at the Star of Sakova. Lacking leadership, they talked amongst themselves as they tried to figure out what to do. More Imperial Guards continued to stream into the plaza, pushing the citizens back as they gathered around the Star of Sakova. One new arrival, a junior officer, ordered several soldiers to slay the Star of Sakova. Lyra shook her head sadly as the soldiers obeyed. Several of the soldiers swung swords at Lyra. The blades of their swords disappeared as they met the blue cylinder. One unfortunate soldier moved his leg through the perimeter of the blue cylinder as he was attacking. He fell to the ground screaming. His lower leg was gone.

The attacking Imperial Guards fell back, much to the disappointment of the junior officer, who was shouting for the soldiers to attack. Not one of the Imperial Guards obeyed after having witnessed the results of the first attack. Two brave soldiers came close enough to grab the wounded man and carry him off to the healers.

“Gather citizens of Okata,” shouted Lyra. “What I have to say is important to your future. Gather your friends and neighbors. I will wait for them to arrive.”

People began streaming into the area of the plaza, although they could not get into the plaza itself. Over a thousand Imperial Guards had formed a ring around Lyra, and were not letting any citizens get close. Lyra saw a disturbance in the direction of the Imperial Palace. She watched as a dozen Monitors pushed their way through the crowd of Imperial Guards. The Monitors stopped when they reached the inner circle and were able to see Lyra and her blue cylinder.

“That is the Star of Sakova!” exclaimed one of the Monitors. “Do not go near her.”

“We already tried that,” retorted one of the Imperial Guards who had lost his blade. “What are we supposed to do?”

The lead Monitor turned to one of his men and said, “Notify Colonel Zanta about this immediately. Make certain that he knows that it is the Star of Sakova. Also seal the Imperial Palace. Nobody goes in or out except through the front door, and then only after they have gained permission from Colonel Zanta. Move.”

“What about the Katana and the Council?” asked the Monitor. “Should I have them come out?”

“Absolutely not,” snapped the lead Monitor. “That is probably what she is here for. The Council is in session. Let them stay there. Do not even inform them of the commotion out here. Have the Katana isolated and protected at all times.”

The Monitor nodded and ran towards the Imperial Palace. The Lead Monitor stared at Lyra for several moments before speaking.

“You will not have your way this time, Star of Sakova,” he said. “You may hide inside your shields for now, but even you will hunger eventually. You will not leave this plaza alive.”

He turned to leave, and the junior office of the Imperial Guard stopped him.

“That is it?” he bellowed. “You are just going to let her stand there?”

“For now,” answered the lead Monitor. “Your men seem to have her surrounded. Besides, I do not think she plans on leaving the plaza until she kills the Katana. That will not happen this time. I will send some mages out to test her shields. There must be a way to get through them.”

The Monitors retreated with the lead Monitor shouting orders to the others. He instructed them to round up their units and man each and every entrance to the Imperial Palace.

* * *

HawkShadow and SkyDancer listened to the distant shouting coming from the plaza on the other side of the Imperial Palace. HawkShadow was dressed in the uniform of an Imperial Guard. SkyDancer walked before him as if the soldier was guiding her to some destination.

“This is the park,” HawkShadow said softly. “Enter it.”

SkyDancer immediately turned and entered the old park as several Imperial Guards raced by in the street. The park was poorly cared for, its flowers wilted and weeds spreading through the grass. SkyDancer ignored the scenery and headed towards the old potter’s shed at the rear of the garden. With a quick glance around the garden to see if anyone was watching, SkyDancer opened the door to the shed and walked in. HawkShadow immediately followed her and closed the door.

The Sakovan assassin watched as SkyDancer opened the door to the secret passage. He followed her into the dark corridor and closed the door behind him. Moments later they emerged in the office of the First Minister. HawkShadow slid the bookcase to cover the secret passage.

“Anyone pay any attention to you?” asked StarWind.

“No,” answered HawkShadow as he looked around at the others who gathered inside the Imperial Palace. “I don’t think the garden sees much traffic any more. It certainly is not well kept. People and Imperial Guards are rushing towards the plaza though.”

“As they should,” nodded Temiker. “Does everyone have the map memorized? If not, now is the last chance you have to look at it.”

“I’m good,” answered SunChaser.

“Is there a problem if I take the map with me?” asked Goral. “No one is going to search me if I am discovered.”

“Let him have it,” interjected Ukaro. “Goral will not be mistaken for anything other than an intruder. Besides he will be with us.”

Temiker nodded and handed the hand-drawn map to Goral. Goral looked at it briefly and then stuffed it into his pouch.

“When do we move out?” asked SkyDancer.

“Soon,” answered Ukaro. “We have to allow the Monitors time to react first. Relax for a little while. I will go out and see what is happening.”

“Relax?” chuckled SkyDancer as Ukaro disappeared. “I think that is asking a bit too much.”

“Quiet,” admonished Temiker as he peered through the spy hole in the doors to the corridor outside the room.

Nodding his head as he cracked the door open, Temiker watched as the cat darted through the opening. Temiker immediately closed the door.

“How does he do that?” asked SunChaser. “He disappears completely when he does it. I wonder what would happen to him if the spell went wrong during the short period of time when he didn’t exist.”

“I assume that he would cease to exist,” StarWind answered softly. “Is everyone clear on their objectives? We will not get a second chance to do this right.”

The Sakovan spymaster looked each person in the eye and waited for their assurance. Everyone nodded affirmatively. She walked to the large desk in front of the fireplace and sat in the leather chair. She idly opened the drawers and inspected the contents as she waited for Ukaro to return. The wait seemed interminable, but she sat erect when Temiker finally opened the door to admit the cat. Everyone watched as the cat disappeared and the Chula shaman took its place.

“It is as we expected,” reported Ukaro. “Monitors are massed at every exit. They are fully alert and expecting someone to try to gain entry to the Imperial Palace. The Katana’s Council is still in session. There are two Monitors outside the door as sentries.”

“We can handle that,” HawkShadow said assertively.

“Good,” Ukaro continued. “The Katana is currently in his chambers. That has to change for us to succeed. He has a dozen Monitors protecting him.”

“If the Monitors remain true to their practices,” interjected SunChaser, “they will move him if they suspect that any intruders are in the palace. The chambers have too many entrances to be totally secure.”

“Are you positive of this?” asked StarWind. “This all falls apart unless they react as you have described.”

“I am positive,” nodded SunChaser. “Every time the Katana has been threatened, they have reacted the same way. It is not the Katana who chooses what happens in such a situation. The Monitors will insist on following their own procedures.”

“Colonel Zanta might be a problem,” Ukaro continued when he was sure that the previous question was settled. “He has been moving around the palace checking on the deployment of his men. I crossed his path several times. You may have a problem with that one, StarWind.”

“SunChaser and I will improvise,” promised StarWind. “Colonel Zanta has never met a lure like Cherri.”

SunChaser giggled and grinned. “Actually,” she said, “Colonel Zanta is a nice man. I think that I can get him alone.”

“Alright,” StarWind said with an air of authority, “let’s make this happen. Goral, Temiker, and Ukaro are the first to go.”

Temiker peered through the spy hole as Goral and Ukaro gathered near the door. He inhaled deeply and opened the door. The two mages and the giant slipped out the door and closed it behind them. HawkShadow started counting numbers in his head as everyone else waited for their turn to leave. StarWind and SunChaser huddled by the door. StarWind peered through the hole until HawkShadow announced that is was time for them to leave. StarWind opened the door and left the room. SunChaser followed and closed the door behind her.

HawkShadow continued counting as he moved to the door and peered through the spy hole. He saw no movement in the corridor outside, and when the numbers reached the time for him to leave, he opened the door for SkyDancer. He followed her through the door, closing it behind him.

The distance from the First Minister’s office to the meeting room of the Katana’s Council was not great, but the path passed by the main entrance to the palace. HawkShadow turned away from the front of the building and followed a much longer path. The corridors of the Imperial Palace were deserted. Several times during the walk, HawkShadow saw servants moving about in the distance, but no one ever came close until SkyDancer turned the final corner in their circuitous route.

The path HawkShadow had chosen ended with a long corridor heading directly towards the door of the Council Chamber. The two Monitors standing sentry outside the door saw the two figures approaching. They immediately became alert as they watched an Imperial Guard escort an unfamiliar woman towards them. As it became clear that the visitors’ destination was the Council Chamber, the Monitors subconsciously closed ranks to block the door.

“What are you doing here?” challenged one of the Monitors. “The palace is supposed to be closed.”

“It is closed,” HawkShadow replied as SkyDancer stopped directly in front of the Monitors. “I was ordered to bring this woman to the Council Chamber. I am just doing what I was told to.”

HawkShadow stopped just behind SkyDancer so that only the left half of his body was visible. While he looked one of the Monitors in the eye, a knife slid into his right hand.

“This is not right,” argued the Monitor. “You should not even be in the building. A Monitor should be escorting this woman.”

HawkShadow shrugged and sighed, “I am just doing my job. If you want me to go back and tell Colonel Zanta that you refused me entry, it is no problem to me. Come on, woman. Back the way we came.”

SkyDancer turned slightly as if she was turning around. A knife slid into her hand as she did so, but her own body blocked the movement. When it appeared that the couple was leaving, the Monitors glanced at one another as if silently asking each other if the decision to refuse entry had been wise. In that split second, the Sakovans struck.

SkyDancer stepped to the right and plunged her knife into the chest of one Monitor while HawkShadow skewered the other. Both men died instantly. Each Sakovan grabbed a body and supported it. HawkShadow used his free hand to open the door and then kicked it hard. The door flew open, and SkyDancer swept into the room, tossing the body to the floor. HawkShadow immediately followed, dropping the body he was carrying and closed the door.

The assembled Councilors gasped as the Sakovans entered the room. An overweight man at the far end of the table leaped to his feet and started shouting for help. SkyDancer whirled and threw her knife. The knife hit the man in the face and the shouting stopped as the Councilor’s body fell to the floor, knocking his chair over.

“Any more noise, and I will eliminate the one who makes it,” SkyDancer said sternly. “You are to sit quietly until I decide otherwise.”

“While I do not speak to draw attention to this crime,” another Councilor said softly, “I would like to know what is happening. I will remain quiet.”

SkyDancer glared at the man for a moment before nodding.

“Fair enough,” SkyDancer said. “We are here to seek an end to this madness that you call war. This Council has backed the Katana’s call for war. As such, you are all guilty of murder. Sometime in the past, you backed another Katana’s call for war only to later find out that he was a false Katana. You do not learn very well. Once again you have followed another false Katana, but you have allowed this one to go too far.”

“So you are Sakovan?” sighed the Councilor. “I should have suspected as much, but why do you say that our Katana is false?”

“Because he is,” answered SkyDancer. “Larst died the night before you selected him to be Katana. The mage that now inhabits his body was known to you as a historian. It will be revealed to you shortly.”

“So you are not here to kill us all?” the Councilor asked with a twitch in his eye. “Will this be like the last time when your Star killed the Katana and left the city?”

“Hardly,” SkyDancer shook her head. “This time you have gone too far. You have sent your armies into the Sakova to annihilate us. While I will not kill any of you without reason, your tenure on this council is over. We are here to demand the surrender of Omunga.”

“You can’t be serious?” questioned another Councilor. “You expect to seize this Council and declare the war over? It takes more than that to conquer Omunga.”

“There is little left of Omunga,” SkyDancer said. “The only cities that you control now are Okata and Tanzaba. By the end of the day, only Tanzaba will remain.”

“What are you saying?” asked the Councilor. “We have heard about the eastern provinces, but surely the west is still secure?”

“I see that the Katana does not confide in you,” retorted SkyDancer. “Gatong and Fortung fell over a week ago. Campanil was not far behind.”

“Preposterous,” scowled another Councilor. “General Kapla has taken his army to protect those cities.”

“General Kapla has surrendered,” announced SkyDancer. “So has General Romero, and General Valdey is dead. You only have General Didyk left, and he is in no position to save his country. Now, I have answered your questions. I demand that you remain silent until I give you leave to speak again. If you speak, you die.”

SkyDancer let her eyes rest on each of the Councilors as she scanned the room. HawkShadow stood silently, his face an unemotional mask.

“Now that you know that my aim is good,” declared SkyDancer as she nodded towards the body of slain Councilor. “I am going to walk around the table and prepare you for the moment of discovery. When I tap your shoulder, you will rise and follow my instructions. If you do not rise and follow instructions, I will slit your throat and move on to the next. I would advise you to be cooperative. If you do, you will survive this day.”

* * *

The Monitor strode purposely along the corridor looking for Colonel Zanta. As he passed the Council Chamber, he halted and stared at the door. He was sure that he had heard orders given that the Council was to remain in session, yet there were no sentries. He put his ear to the door to listen. At first he heard nothing, but then he heard sounds of movement. A frown fell over his face as he spotted a drop of blood on the floor. He bent down and touched it. Slowly, he rose and backed away from the door.

The Monitor moved swiftly through the corridors of the palace. When he saw Colonel Zanta in the distance, he shouted. The colonel halted as the Monitor ran towards him.

“Something is amiss,” reported the Monitor. “The sentries are missing from the Council Chamber. There is movement inside the room and blood on the floor outside the room.”

“Did you look inside the room?” asked Colonel Zanta.

“I did not,” the Monitor replied promptly. “Regulations say that we should not disturb anything if a crime has been committed. We are supposed to report it immediately.”

“You did right,” replied the colonel. “A lone Monitor opening the door could easily have informed the criminals of our knowledge. I must believe that we have intruders. Head to the Katana’s Chamber, and notify his guards. They must put him in isolation immediately. Tell them that I have ordered it. I will take care of the Council Chamber.”

The Monitor saluted and ran off. Colonel Zanta strode to the nearest exit from the palace and ordered twenty men to follow him. He ordered another man to visit each exit and explain that there are intruders in the building. No exit was to be left unguarded.

Colonel Zanta led his group of Monitors to the Council Chamber. He used hand motions to indicate which Monitors would be archers, and which would storm the room. The archers moved back until they stood away from the door. They spread out in the corridor so that they would have the widest spread possible when it came time to fire. Those chosen to storm the room crouched down in front of the door so that the archers could fire over their heads.

When everyone was ready, Colonel Zanta kicked open the door and dove into the room. The storming Monitors immediately followed while the archers held their fire. Colonel Zanta rolled to a crouch and looked for his first target.

“A very nice entrance,” smiled SkyDancer. “I had heard that the Monitors were a force to be reckoned with. You take your craft seriously, Colonel Zanta.”

The colonel rose slowly to his feet. He stared at the far end of the room where the Councilors all stood. He could not see the woman who had spoken, but he could see her knife. It was at the throat of the First Minister. As the colonel’s eyes panned the assembled group, he noticed a fine wire wrapped around the neck of each Councilor. The wires were all interconnected.

“What is the meaning of this?” Colonel Zanta asked as his hand waved to order the Monitors to retreat. “Who are you? What do you want?”

The storming Monitors retreated from the room, and the archers stood down. Colonel Zanta alone stood his ground.

“Peace,” SkyDancer answered. “I am Sakovan, and I have come to negotiate. May I speak to the Katana?”

“Don’t be absurd,” Colonel Zanta shook his head. “There is no way that the Katana will be allowed near this room. He will remain isolated until this matter is resolved, one way or the other.”

SkyDancer smiled at the colonel’s answer, but the colonel could not see the Sakovan’s face.

“Understandable,” sighed SkyDancer, “but that does present me with a problem. My plan called for the Katana to call off this war. Now that you have ruled that possibility out, I am stuck without an exit strategy. What am I to do?”

“Surrender,” the colonel stated quickly as he saw the body of one of the Councilors on the floor. “I will promise you a swift death.”

“I am not ready to die just yet,” retorted SkyDancer. “I think I would prefer to hold a meeting of the Katana’s Council. I am sure that these fine men would pass a resolution calling for an end to this unjust war. Perhaps they would even be willing to give a pass out of the city and guarantee that I will not be molested.”

Colonel Zanta wanted to shake his head and laugh at the demands of the Sakovan, but he knew better than to show any emotion. He wondered if the Sakovan was foolish enough to believe that the Katana would care what the Council voted. If she was that naive, it might work to the colonel’s advantage. He could let the Sakovan think she was accomplishing something and then kill her when she tried to leave.

“If the Councilors are willing to entertain your suggestion for a meeting,” Colonel Zanta said, “I can not stop them, but I warn you now. I see the body of one Councilor on the floor. If you kill another one, all bets are off. I will kill you myself, regardless of what the Council says. Do you understand?”

“I do,” SkyDancer responded in an obedient manner. “I did not want to harm any of them, but that one started shouting before I was ready for you to arrive. I had no choice. Do you wish to stay for the meeting?”

“I cannot be distracted from my work,” Colonel Zanta said as he tried to gaze assuringly at the First Minister as if to ask him to play along for a while. “I am leaving a squad outside this door. Nobody will leave this room without my permission. Have your meeting. Knock on the door when you are ready to talk again.”

“Close the door on your way out,” SkyDancer said. “Those archers appeared to have too loose a finger on the string.”

Colonel Zanta backed out of the room and closed the door. He stood for a moment outside the room trying to determine what to do.

“You are leaving that madman in there with the Councilors?” asked one of his men.

“For now,” nodded the colonel. “There is more than one Sakovan in there. At least two, but there could be more. There is wire running around the necks of all of the Councilors. If we attack, I believe all of the Councilors would die along with the Sakovans. Given that, the Sakovans can do no more harm as long as they are contained within that room. This way we have some time to figure out a way to overcome the intruders. No one goes out or enters that room for any reason. I am going to my office to devise a plan. If there is a knock on the door, summon me immediately.”

Chapter 35

Magical Garden

The Katana’s personal guard consisted of a dozen Monitors. When Colonel Zanta issued the alarm, the Monitors immediately put their security plan into action. They quickly removed the Katana from his personal quarters and escorted him through the corridors to the safest place within the Imperial Palace.

The Katana’s private garden was located in the center of the Imperial Palace complex, but it had only one entrance. It was designed to be defended by a small number of men while the rest of the Monitors were gathered from every corner of the structure to attack the invaders from the rear.

When the group arrived at the entrance to the garden, two Monitors opened the door and moved into the garden. Inside the door, they each went in a different direction around the perimeter and met at the far end of the garden. They then proceeded through the center of the garden and returned to the door. Only then was the Katana allowed to enter the garden. After the Katana passed through the door, the Monitors shut the door, locked it, and took up a defensive stance outside it. There they would remain until Colonel Zanta indicated that the threat was over.

The Katana walked deep into the garden. He held no appreciation for the flowers and pathways as previous Katana’s had. In fact, he looked at the garden as a prison and was impatient to be let out of it. Still, he understood the need to be protected. His task in Omunga was far from over, and he would not allow some fool assassin to shorten his work.

The garden had many stone benches along its winding paths, but only at the very rear was there a comfortable leather chair next to a small bookshelf. The Katana sighed with boredom as he slid into the chair and grabbed for a book from the shelf. He did not select the book by title or topic, but rather grabbed the closest one. His thoughts were on the difficulties the Omungan army was having with the Sakovans, and the book was merely a tool to clear his mind for a short while.

Across the length of the garden, on the wall with the entry door, there was a corner that featured a tall trellis covered with a broad-leaved vine. Anyone with a love of flora would have admired the golden flowers that populated the vine. They also would have wondered when the vine had been added to the garden, as it had not been there the night before. In fact, it was not there now. The vine and trellis were illusions.

Several moments after the Katana settled into the leather chair, the illusion wavered as Goral stepped through it. The Sakovan giant walked silently towards the entry door, his eyes focused on the Katana who was only occasionally visible through plants. When the giant reached the door he placed his hands on it and let his weight brace it so that it remained closed.

The Katana did not notice Goral moving at the other end of the room. His first hint of trouble was the shadow that fell across his book. His head snapped up to stare at two men standing before him. One of the intruders was obviously human, and the Katana’s memory held recognition of the person, although he could not immediately attach a name to the face. The other figure was bizarre. It appeared to be human, but it had the face of a lion with long whiskers protruding over a split lip and a long golden mane. He suddenly realized that he faced a Chula shaman. The Katana leaped to his feet, his arm rising menacingly towards the two figures, even as his feet propelled him backwards and away from the threat. The Katana’s first reaction was to kill, not to summon the help of his Monitors. Fire flew from his fingertips towards the two intruders. The fire impacted on a magical shield and winked out. The cat-like man twitched under the impact.

“Now, Temiker,” Ukaro said softly. “Make it quick. His power is strong.”

Temiker raised his hands and pointed at the Katana. Lightning streaked out of nowhere and slammed into the Katana’s shields. Tiny tendrils of lightning sparkled and spread across the surface of the shields protecting Omunga’s leader. Thunder pealed loudly as Temiker studied the outline of the Katana’s shields.

Outside the door of the garden the Monitors heard the thunder. They turned nervously and tried to open the door. It would not budge. The Monitors put their shoulders to the door, but it still would not open.

Temiker held the lightning spell on the Katana to outline the shields while he cast a spell of resonance. A fury of sounds assaulted the Katana’s shields even as the Omungan leader retaliated with a force bolt. The force bolt slammed into the shields that Ukaro had erected around Temiker and himself. The Chula’s shields shuddered as they absorbed the massive energy blast.

Temiker varied the pitch of his spell of resonance as he watched the Katana’s shields react to the different frequencies. When he found the proper pitch, he held it and let it work in conjunction with the lightning. The Katana’s shields were outlined for all to see, and they were shrinking as the sonic vibrations rattled them.

The Katana’s frustration showed as he realized that Ukaro must be holding a shield around Temiker, while Temiker did the attacking. His eyes narrowed as he sought a spell to defy the enemy’s protection. Suddenly, flames flashed from his fingertips again, but it was not directed towards Temiker. Instead it was aimed at Ukaro. He sighed and bit his lips as the flames bounced off and died. The shields were protecting both of the mages against him.

Temiker held both the lightning spell and the spell of resonance in one hand as he summoned a spell of winter wind. A cold column of air began circulating around the Katana. Snowflakes blew in a flurry as the surface of the Katana’s shields first turned white, and then blue as the freezing air pressed hard against the shrinking shields. Ice formed on the shields, even as the lightning sparkled and tried to melt it.

At the other end of the room, Goral put his weight against the door. He grunted from the effort as the Monitors started slamming some hard object into the door to break it down. Goral wanted to shout to the mages that he could not hold the door much longer, but he knew that Temiker was already working as fast as he could. No amount of urging would speed things up. The giant grunted and concentrated on holding back the Monitors.

The Katana raised his arms high over his head. He cast a spell to create a whirlwind, a tornado with enough strength to batter Ukaro’s shields. He knew that the spell might actually kill them all, but he was determined not to let the Sakovans win. Besides, he felt confident that the shields created for the Katana were stronger than anything that the Chula could devise. He grinned victoriously.

Temiker suddenly released all of his spells, dropping his arms and pointing his fists at the Katana. He felt the tremendous power within his body surge into his arms, his skin rippling towards his fists. A huge force bolt shot from Temiker’s combined fists. It slammed into the Katana’s shields, which instantly exploded in a spray of ice and snow.

The shock of the exploding shields rocked the Katana. He staggered backwards as his tornado veered out of control. The whirlwind weakened as it slammed into the stone wall surrounding the garden, throwing a spray of dirt and rocks high into the air.

Ukaro saw the Katana’s shields disintegrate. He immediately threw a freezing ball at the Omungan leader. It struck the Katana and instantly froze him. Temiker was shaking from the exertion of battle. He put his hands on his knees and exhaled loudly.

A loud crack reverberated through the room as the door that Goral was holding splintered. The Sakovan giant groaned loudly as he put all of his effort into holding the split door.

“The door,” Ukaro shouted. “Put a physical shield across the doorway.”

“I can’t,” Temiker shook his head as he stood erect and turned to stare at door. “It would kill Goral.”

Ukaro stared at Goral as the giant struggled to keep the Monitors out of the room. He saw the exertion causing Goral’s arms to quiver.

“He doesn’t have much left in him,” warned Ukaro. “Count to five and erect the physical shield.”

The Chula shaman immediately threw a ball of light towards the door. He shouted for Goral to leap clear, but he aimed his magical projectile towards the very top of the door. The ball of light flattened as it soared across the garden. Blades of light flew outward as it skimmed over the top of Goral’s head and slammed into the top of the door. The blades sliced through the door and over the heads of the Monitors on the other side. They dropped the ram that they had been using on the door and dropped to the floor.

Goral leaped away from the door just as Temiker’s physical shield started to form. He rolled away from the door and remained on his back for several moments letting the muscles in his arms recover. Ukaro walked across the room and knelt by his side. He placed his hands on the giant and mumbled something under his breath. Goral smiled up at the Chula shaman.

“Thank you,” Goral said. “I have never felt so drained before.”

“Your stamina is remarkable,” smiled Ukaro. “Return to your hiding place. There is no need for the Monitors to discover you.”

Goral rose and walked through the illusion in the corner of the room. Seconds later Ukaro disappeared. Temiker smiled broadly as he watched the cat slip under a bench near the door.

* * *

SkyDancer made the Councilors turn around and face the wall. HawkShadow moved towards the door and dragged the bodies of the slain Monitors into a corner. He examined the two Monitors for a moment and then began undressing one of them. He stripped off his Imperial Guard uniform and put on the clothes of the dead Monitor. When he was done he rotated slowly as he sought SkyDancer’s approval. She nodded enthusiastically.

HawkShadow arranged the bodies in the corner so that the undressed guard was covered by the one still in his Monitor uniform. He tore the Imperial Guard outfit into strips and passed them to SkyDancer. She used the strips to first blindfold the Councilors and then gag them.

* * *

Colonel Zanta walked through the corridors of the Imperial Palace, his mind still back at the Council Chamber as he tried to figure a way to save the Councilors while capturing the Sakovan. He reached his office and opened the door. His eyes opened wide as he saw the woman sprawled out on his floor, her long golden hair splayed over the long red dress. His senses went to full alert as his eyes began to scan the room. Suddenly, the woman moaned and moved. Colonel Zanta moved swiftly to kneel at her side and cautiously turned her over so he could see her face. As cold steel brushed his neck, the colonel realized his fatal mistake.

“You should not move,” warned StarWind as she placed her sword against the neck of the kneeling colonel. “I would prefer not to kill you.”

“What is going on here?” Colonel Zanta asked softly.

“I wanted to talk to you alone,” StarWind replied, “but this tramp recognized me. She will live. I only hit her on the head.”

Cherri groaned and opened her eyes. She gazed up at Colonel Zanta.

“Colonel,” gasped Cherri, “Did she get away?”

The colonel looked down at Cherri. He wanted to shake his head, but the touch of the sword at his neck prohibited it.

“No,” he said in a whisper.

“She is a Sakovan spy,” Cherri trembled. “I saw her enter your office and knew that she was intent on stealing information. I tried to stop her. I guess my decision was a poor one.”

“Enough with the reunion,” snapped StarWind. “I came here to talk, not to listen to you two babble. I am well skilled with Sakovan stars, Colonel. I mention this so that you understand that any wrong moves and you will both be dead. I am going to back away so that you can tie this social butterfly up. I do not wish her running out of the office while we talk. Do not try anything foolish.”

StarWind backed away and threw a small coil of rope to the floor near Cherri. Colonel Zanta heard the door close as he gently placed Cherri’s arms across her waist. He tied them loosely and winked at Cherri. She smiled and winked back.

“May I stand and at least see my enemy?” asked Colonel Zanta.

“Better than that,” replied StarWind. “You may sit behind your desk. I have already removed your fine assortment of hidden weapons. Make yourself comfortable. Put the wench in a chair facing your desk first. I do not want anyone to stop in and get the right impression.”

The colonel rose and gently lifted Cherri. He placed her in a chair and positioned it so it faced his desk. Then he walked around the desk and sat in his chair and gazed appraisingly at the Sakovan spy. StarWind stared back at him.

“What do you want with me?” asked Colonel Zanta. “I do not keep information on Omungan troop movements. That is the province of the Imperial Guards.”

“I know more about Omungan troop movements than you do,” chuckled StarWind. “No, Colonel, I did not come here for information. I came for your cooperation.”

“My cooperation?” echoed the colonel. “Cooperation with what?”

“With the surrender of Omunga,” smiled StarWind.

“Forget it,” snapped the colonel as things began to become clear. “You might as well kill me now. I will not betray my country for you. If you think I will trade my life for the Sakovan assassin in the Council Chamber, you are sadly mistaken. She will never leave that room alive. Neither of you will leave this building alive. Throw your star and get it over with.”

“Such bravery from a man serving a false government,” chided StarWind. “Look, Colonel, I don’t have time for a long debate on this. The Star of Sakova is outside in the plaza explaining the situation to the citizens of Okata. Okata will fall today. The question is how much blood must flow before that happens. You have within you the capability to minimize that bloodshed. Are you willing to spare the people of Okata from such horrendous consequences?”

“Taking the Katana’s Council hostage will not cause the surrender of Omunga,” retorted the colonel. “Your plan is foolish.”

“You are rather ill-informed,” frowned StarWind. “The Council was not taken hostage to end this war. They were taken to ensure that they observe the unveiling of your false Katana.”

“You will never get near the Katana,” vowed Colonel Zanta. “All Monitors would have to die before you could even get close to him.”

StarWind sighed and shook her head in a show of exasperation. “You really don’t understand the situation, do you? We already have the Katana. We already have the Council. I am looking for your help in getting them out to the plaza without having to destroy all of your Monitors.”

“Inconceivable,” scowled the colonel. “Do not expect me to believe your words when you would not even be able to find the Katana, much less destroy his escort and capture him.”

“Actually,” smiled StarWind, “His escort is still probably whole and standing outside the door to the garden. The Katana, however, I assure you is in our hands.”

The colonel’s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of the garden, but he was still defiant.

“Nevertheless,” he countered, “you cannot harm him. He is well protected by magical shields.”

“Omungan magic is feeble,” snipped StarWind. “Sakovans will not even be slowed down by such efforts. The Katana’s life is in our hands, as are the lives of the members of the Katana’s Council. As is yours for that matter, but we are wasting time here. Will you help end this situation in a painless way for all?”

“I cannot,” refused the colonel. “Even if all you say is true, I will not help you destroy this government. You may hold the reins of power at this time, but the Sakovans cannot stand up to the Omunga armies that will come and destroy you. A new Council will be chosen, and they will select a new Katana. Life will continue after you are defeated.”

“The Omungan armies will not defeat us,” retorted StarWind. “General Didyk is on a long march to starvation. Do you expect him to turn around and save the city? Forget it. His army will reach Alamar and surrender just as quickly as General Romero did. And what is left of Valdey’s army is fleeing for their lives. It will be over a week before the remnants of that army emerge from the Sakova.”

“Perhaps General Kapla will return and surprise you?” shrugged the colonel. “It doesn’t really matter which army crushes you and returns Okata to its rightful rulers.”

“General Kapla and his army are indeed marching on Okata as we speak,” smiled StarWind, “but that is not something you should crow about. He is coming to sack Okata if it has not already surrendered to the Star of Sakova.”

“Preposterous,” balked the colonel. “General Kapla is the Minister of Defense.”

“She is telling the truth,” Cherri said softly.

Colonel Zanta’s eyes widened as he stared at Cherri questioningly.

“That is why I am here today,” Cherri continued. “General Kapla sent a letter of resignation with the courier that came in the other day. I tried to deliver it to General Lafor this morning, but I found out that he had died. I decided to give it to the Katana and came here early this morning. I stopped in the general’s office first. I started crying when I thought about what he had done. I guess I lost track of time. It seems like hours have passed since then.”

“I wondered how you had managed to get into the palace,” Colonel Zanta sighed as if the Sakovan spymaster was not in the room.

“When I went looking for the Katana,” Cherri continued, “I saw this spy entering your office. I thought I could capture her, and that would somehow make up for what Kapla did. Why is everyone joining the Sakovans?” she sniffed.

“Not everyone,” comforted the colonel.

“Just about,” countered Cherri. “Every major city except Tanzaba has already defected. Our armies are gone. All that remains of our country is Okata, and now it is falling. What did we do wrong?”

“You allowed false Katanas and warmongers to lead your country,” replied StarWind. “You attacked a peaceful neighbor while allowing your citizens to starve to death. Do not cry for the fate of Omunga. It is a country that was ruled by cruel, heartless men. The Star of Sakova is different. She cares for her people, especially the ones who used to be Omungan. They are now well fed and cared for. The same will be true in Okata. Already she has ships loaded with food waiting off the coast. The famine will be just a memory by the end of this day.”

“Is that true?” asked Cherri. “Or just something to say to get us to do what you want?”

“It is all true,” StarWind said compassionately. “The Sakovans have never wanted ill for the Omungan people. You of all people should know that. Didn’t I expose myself to you as a Sakovan spy in an attempt to save Katana Maxim? Do you think I did that for selfish reasons?”

“What is she talking about?” asked Colonel Zanta. “How did you know she was a spy?”

“It’s true,” Cherri nodded. “The day Katana Maxim was assassinated, she came to me and asked me to get a message to the Katana. She told me that a high-level official of Omunga was planning on killing the Katana. She also told me about Master Malafar being held in the mage cells. Maxim knew what it meant when I told him.”

“In the garden!” gasped Colonel Zanta as the memories came back. “I remember that night. You and he talked in the garden. He got very upset and informed us that an assassination attempt was underway. He also said that you were to be admitted to his presence without question. I always wondered what you had said to him to make him know what was going on. If only you had given him more warning.”

“I know,” cried Cherri. “You can’t imagine how many nights I have cried myself to sleep over that. He was such a good Katana. He was the best we ever had.”

“He was the last Katana you ever had,” interrupted StarWind. “You let that murderous Alazar take over the country, but that was not bad enough. Now you have allowed an evil mage to rule over you.”

“Evil mage?” questioned Colonel Zanta. “What are you talking about?”

“Larst died the night before he was chosen Katana,” explained StarWind. “The historian, who had shadowed Larst’s every move for months before that day, was really an evil mage from distant shores. He assumed Larst’s identity and has been ruining your country and mine ever since. How can you Omungans be so foolish when it comes to choosing your leaders?”

“Do you have proof of these words?” asked the colonel.

“The proof awaits you in the plaza outside this palace,” replied StarWind. “Why do you think we have not just killed the Katana? We could easily take this city by force with General Kapla’s army, but the Star of Sakova has ordered otherwise. She wants the people of Omunga to see who has been leading them to ruin. We are commanded to bring the Katana and the Council to her. That is why I am talking to you. I would prefer not to kill several hundred good men to meet my obligations. Will you help?”

Colonel Zanta sat open mouthed as he digested StarWind’s words. Visions of intelligence reports flashed through his mind as he tried to find a single lie in the Sakovan’s words, but he could not. Finally he turned to Cherri.

“Didn’t General Kapla send orders for General Didyk to march to General Romero’s aid?” he asked.

“He did,” nodded Cherri. “I did not know of the letter of resignation at the time, or I would have asked the Katana to stop it. It was obviously to get Didyk’s army out of the way so Okata would fall easily.”

“As was the death of General Lafor,” added StarWind. “He was murdered to leave the Imperial Guards without leadership. They will probably rally to General Kapla when he arrives. If not, they will have no direction to defend against a well-trained army such as Kapla’s.”

“They are worthless,” nodded Colonel Zanta. “The Monitors would be the only real defense, and you are trying to declaw us.”

“I am,” admitted StarWind. “The Monitors are the best-trained group in Omunga. Still, I know that they would eventually be defeated, and that would be a shame. The Star of Sakova does not intend to be a conqueror. She intends to unite the Sakovans and the Omungans and rule over a combined people. She does not want to destroy the Monitors. She wants them to survive intact. They will be needed to rebuild the country after the war. Is she wrong for wanting that, Colonel?”

“No,” admitted Colonel Zanta, “but I find myself in a rather awkward position. The Monitors are sworn to protect the Katana with their lives. How can I possibly turn him over to his enemies?”

“The Sakovans already have the Katana,” answered StarWind. “His shields are gone, and he is magically frozen. You do not have to turn him over. What we want, Colonel, is to take him outside to the plaza. We do not want to kill your men to accomplish that. I see no conflict for you. The Katana will be in no greater danger outside than he is at this very moment. Therefore, your actions will not be endangering him in any way.”

“But you will kill him outside,” protested the colonel. “Your twisting of words will not change that.”

“We could easily have killed him already,” StarWind pointed out. “What is the name of your Katana?”

“What do you mean?” questioned the colonel. “He is Larst, or at least that is how we know him.”

“Then I will make a vow to you,” smiled StarWind. “I give you my promise that Larst will not be harmed if you facilitate the trip to the plaza. It is now in your best interests to accommodate us.”

“More word twisting,” sighed the colonel. “I understand what you are saying, but I have my vows to consider.”

StarWind walked to the door and cracked it open. She peered into the corridor and then turned her attention back to the colonel.

“I have done all that I can,” StarWind declared. “The decision is now up to you, Colonel. You have the chance to avoid a great deal of bloodshed if you wish. You will either go immediately to the garden and facilitate the moving of the Katana to the plaza, or blood will begin to flow through the halls of the Imperial Palace. I cannot help you make that decision. I am leaving now. I ask you not to try to capture me, but rather spend your time figuring out how you will decide. Your time is critically short. If you are not at the garden door in a few minutes, the battle will begin. Save your men, Colonel.”

StarWind slid through the door and a loud click sounded in the room as the door locked.

Chapter 36

Citizens’ Voice

Cherri slipped the rope off her hands and jumped out of her chair. She raced to the door and tried to open it.

“She locked it,” frowned Cherri.

“She is a clever woman,” nodded Colonel Zanta. “I have to figure out just how clever, and do so quickly.”

“What do you mean?” asked Cherri as she left the door and returned to her chair.

“She makes a compelling case for doing exactly what she requests,” explained the colonel, “but it goes against everything that I have always believed in. How can I throw away the traditions of a thousand years?”

“Traditions are nice,” Cherri replied thoughtfully, “but they became traditions because they worked at the time. Omunga has never experienced times like these. Perhaps it is time to do what is right and not what we have always done.”

“You sound like you believe this Sakovan spy,” commented the colonel. “I am sure that she is trained to make people believe her.”

“Maybe she is,” shrugged Cherri, “but that does not stop anyone from analyzing the facts. I do know that the rest of Omunga has gone over to the Sakovans. Even General Kapla realized that Omunga was doomed. He would never have defected otherwise.”

“True,” nodded the colonel, “but that does not excuse me to do the same.”

“No it doesn’t,” agreed Cherri, “but think about what does. This Katana has ruined Omunga with his policies. He not only started a war that is literally tearing this country apart, but he intentionally starved his people. Who can justify following such a madman?”

“You think he intentionally starved the people?” asked the colonel.

“I am sure of it,” Cherri nodded vigorously. “General Kapla told me that the Imperial Guards had been issued orders to stop the Sakovans from supplying food to the Omungan cities. I am not sure if you realize it or not, but the Sakovans were sending caravans of food to each Omungan city. They did not do it for Okata because of the risks with the large armies being here. Why would a leader do such a thing to his own people?”

“One might try to justify it by saying that it would hurt the enemy,” frowned the colonel, “but that is hardly plausible with a starving population. Do you think the spy was telling the truth about the Katana and the historian?”

“I do know the historian that she was referring to,” replied Cherri. “He was always alongside Larst before he was chosen Katana. Isn’t it strange that he disappeared the night before the vote? Isn’t it also strange how Larst, who had been a vocal proponent of peace, declared war as one of his first orders? Yes, Colonel, I think she is telling the truth.”

“I don’t want to believe it,” replied the colonel, “but I cannot escape the truth of her accusations. It is good to hear your reflections, Cherri. I wanted to make sure that I was not so taken by the spy that I alone had come to such conclusions. We need to get to the garden immediately.”

“What are you going to do?” asked Cherri.

“I am going to comply with the spy’s request,” decided the colonel. “I may hang for it, but the truth must be known about this Katana. Besides, I can see no way to stop the Sakovans from killing the Katana if they already have him. I will agree to take the Katana outside, but none of the Sakovans will be allowed to leave this palace. They will pay with their lives if anything happens to the Katana. Bang on the door and scream. Someone will hear us.”

* * *

HawkShadow slid behind the door in the Council Chamber as SkyDancer made the blindfolded and gagged Councilors form a line. Without warning, she pulled the door open. The Imperial Guards outside the door jumped in response.

“Put your weapons down,” ordered SkyDancer as she started leading the Councilors out of the room. “I have a knife at the throat of the First Minister and a magical garrote on each of the Councilors. If you harm me, they will all die.”

SkyDancer did not give the Monitors time to react. She herded the Councilors into the corridor and turned towards the front doors of the palace. The Monitors quickly followed along, one of them turning and running towards the office of the colonel.

“Stop,” shouted one of the Monitors. “You are not supposed to leave the room. Where are you taking them?”

“Outside,” SkyDancer said simply as she continued to move the men along the corridor.

After everyone had moved several dozen paces along the corridor, HawkShadow slipped out of the Council Chamber wearing the uniform of a Monitor. He checked the corridor and then ran towards SkyDancer. He pulled his sword as he slid to a stop next to SkyDancer and held the sword to her throat. Several of the Monitors gasped in fear of what the female Sakovan would do.

“You dare to harm me?” snapped SkyDancer.

“I have not harmed you,” replied HawkShadow. “I am stopping you. Colonel Zanta has agreed to have the Councilors taken outside to the plaza, but you are not allowed to leave. I am to take you to his office.”

“That is unacceptable,” retorted SkyDancer. “I don’t trust you to escort them outside.”

“You have no choice,” countered HawkShadow as the other Monitors looked on in confusion. “Either you agree to our generous terms or you die here and now. The choice is yours.”

“I will kill them all,” threatened SkyDancer.

“The choice is yours,” HawkShadow repeated. “Colonel Zanta said it was not negotiable.”

“The Councilors will be taken out just as they are?” asked SkyDancer.

“Exactly as they are now,” nodded HawkShadow. “Not a single Monitor will touch them other than to guide their steps.”

“Very well,” sighed SkyDancer as she took her knife away from the throat of the First Minister.

HawkShadow reached over and took the knife from SkyDancer’s hand. He turned to the group of Monitors and nodded at them.

“Carry out Colonel Zanta’s order,” HawkShadow commanded. “Move the Councilors into the plaza and guard them there. Do not try to remove their blindfolds or gags. Especially keep your hands away from the magical garrotes.”

“Some of us should accompany you to the colonel’s office,” one of the real Monitors said.

“This Sakovan will not cause me any troubles,” HawkShadow shook his head. “Carry out the Colonel’s orders and be quick about it.”

HawkShadow prodded SkyDancer with his sword and she obediently turned and walked away from the Councilors. The Monitors watched them disappear around a corner.

“That guys has a lot of guts,” said one of the Monitors. “Bet he gets a promotion out of this. Who is he?”

“Never saw him before,” shrugged another Monitor. “Probably from Zanta’s personal guard.”

* * *

The Monitor ran through the corridors of the Imperial Palace. He heard shouting and banging as he rounded a corner and slid to a halt outside of the colonel’s office. He shook his head in confusion when he saw the door key still in the lock. He reached down and turned the key. The door unlocked, and the colonel pulled it open immediately.

“Thank you,” nodded the colonel as he pushed past Cherri and into the corridor. “Come with me,” he ordered the Monitor. “We must get to the Katana.”

“But there is trouble at the Council Chamber,” responded the Monitor.

“That can wait,” Colonel Zack said as he started running. “Come on. There is not much time before the fighting begins.”

The colonel and the Monitor ran through the maze of corridors to the Katana’s private garden. They came to a halt as they entered the corridor leading to the garden and saw a dozen Monitors standing before a splintered door.

“What is going on?” demanded the colonel.

“Someone must be inside with the Katana,” reported one of the Monitors, “although we checked the garden before allowing the Katana to enter. We have attempted to break the door down, but something is stopping us from entering.”

The colonel pushed his way through the assembled Monitors and looked at the door. It was practically destroyed with large holes in it. The colonel stretched his arm through one of the holes and touched something solid. He pulled his arm out and crouched so he could peer through the hole.

“It is an invisible barrier,” he remarked. “It must be magical.”

Suddenly, the invisible barrier dropped and the wrecked door fell to the ground in splinters. The colonel shook his head and walked into the garden followed by the rest of the Monitors. At the far end of the garden, the colonel saw the Katana. He was frozen solid with a coating of blue and icicles hanging from his hands. Around the frozen Katana stood six hooded mages, each an identical replica of the others. When one mage spoke, they all did.

“Welcome, Colonel Zanta,” said the mages. “Do not even think of rescuing the Katana. To do so would result in his death, and most assuredly yours as well.”

“What do you want?” the colonel asked, although he already knew the answer.

“The Katana is to be moved outside to the plaza,” the mages said in unison. “If your men cooperate, no harm will come to them. If they attempt to interfere however, all will die.”

“And what will happen to the Katana once he is outside?” asked the colonel.

“He will be judged,” declared the mages.

“It would appear that you have already judged him,” retorted the colonel.

“We have,” agreed the mages, “but that is not what we meant. The citizens of Okata will judge him outside. They will decide his fate.”

The colonel’s eyebrows rose in surprise. He had expected the Sakovans to stage a mock trial and then execute the Katana.

“What would you have us do?” asked the colonel.

“Have your men carry the Katana to the plaza,” answered the hooded figures. “Place him upright in the plaza facing the Star of Sakova. Then you must control your Monitors, and the Imperial Guards, so that they do not interfere with the judgment of the citizens. Do this and order will be restored to Okata. Fail and your lives will be forfeit.”

The six mages instantly disappeared. The Monitors whirled in circles looking for any sign of the mages, but the room was empty except for the Omungans. The colonel ordered his men to carry the Katana out of the garden.

* * *

“That is the situation in what you have long called Omunga,” the Star of Sakova said to the assembled crowd. “Now you can appreciate what your leaders have done to you and your fellow citizens.”

A junior officer of the Imperial Guards spat in the direction of the Star of Sakova. “How long must we listen to her babble,” he scowled to those around him.

“What do you propose to do to stop her?” retorted a senior officer as he looked around at the thousands of people and Imperial Guards gathered in the plaza. “Nothing seems to affect her. I am not going to be the one to lose an arm to that magical shield. Besides, her talk will accomplish nothing. Unless she threatens the Katana, or starts attacking us, I am willing to let her talk.”

“She called the Katana a fake,” snapped the junior officer. “Maybe we could all rush her from each side. Some of us would get hurt, but surely not all of us. Her shields must have some limitations.”

“In a short while,” Lyra continued, “the false Katana will be brought out here for your judgment, as will the members of the Katana’s Council. It is to you, the citizens of Okata, to judge the actions of these men. If you find them lacking in their service to the city, they will be punished.”

“Did you hear that?” scowled the junior officer. “Do you still think she does no harm by speaking? She probably has confederates inside the Imperial Palace while she stands here distracting us.”

The senior officer turned nervously and stared at the Imperial Palace. Although he saw no signs of battle at the palace, he nodded his head in agreement.

“All right,” he said to the junior officer. “Pass the order around the plaza. We will all charge her at once.”

Lyra saw the disturbance as Imperial Guards moved methodically whispering orders to others. She had expected an attack for some time, but she did not want the innocent citizens hurt. She quickly wove an air tunnel and let it stop just beyond the Imperial Guards who had crowded in front of the citizens. She warned the citizens to flee and not return until the dust settled. She repeated the message continually as she moved the air tunnel around the perimeter of the plaza. While the Imperial Guards gathered to attack, the citizens quietly turned and fled. The only people left in the plaza were Lyra and five thousand Imperial Guards.

The Star of Sakova gazed skyward as the soldiers prepared their attack. Her hands rose and soft words murmured from her lips. Suddenly the sky turned angry. Dark black clouds gathered over the Star of Sakova and began flowing into her blue cylinder. The clouds whirled ominously within the cylinder until Lyra was barely visible. As the dark mass rotated viciously, Lyra’s words rang out through the plaza.

“Do not attack me,” threatened the Star of Sakova. “I am loath to harm you, but I will do what I must to end this war. Stay away from me.”

“She is afraid,” grinned the junior officer as he gazed at the black swirling mass inside the blue cylinder. “She thinks she can hide in that darkness, but we will be attacking from every side. She will die.”

The senior officer nodded as he shouted the order to charge. Five thousand Imperial Guards shouted war cries and charged towards the Star of Sakova. Many raised their swords as they charged, others extended pikes before them. The Star of Sakova shook her head sadly and dropped the magical spell holding her blue cylinder shield. The cylinder winked out, leaving the Star of Sakova vulnerable.

When the cylinder disappeared, the compressed swirling winds were loosed. They spread outward with the force of a hurricane. The winds tore into the charging Imperial Guards and lifted them off the ground. Similar to the ripple caused by a pebble thrown into a pond, the ring of soldiers flew outward in a wave. The innermost soldiers crashed into those behind them. The collisions continued until the plaza was empty except for the Star of Sakova. In a huge ring outside the plaza, large heaps of Imperial Guard bodies littered the ground. Lyra slowly turned and surveyed the wreckage. She gritted her teeth in anger at the foolishness of the soldiers.

The front door to the Imperial Palace opened, and Monitors slowly ushered the members of the Katana’s Council onto the steps. They stood and stared at the piles of Imperial Guards and wondered if they should return inside to the safety of the palace.

“Make way,” shouted Colonel Zanta as he led the Monitors carrying the frozen Katana.

The colonel stepped through the door and moved aside so that the men carrying the Katana could exit the door. He gazed across the plaza and his mouth dropped open. He turned questioningly to one of the Monitors stationed outside the doors.

“The Imperial Guards decided to charge the woman,” the sentry reported. “A terrible wind suddenly ripped through the plaza. I am sure that she did it, but I cannot imagine how.”

“Are they all dead?” asked the colonel.

“No,” the sentry said as he pointed to Imperial Guards rising and separating from the pile. “I think they were just blown away from her. Look. Others are rising over there.”

“Fools,” shouted Lyra as she saw the Imperial Guards rising. “Do you think Kaltara would allow you to harm me? Have you lost whatever brains Kaltara has given you? Why do you constantly need to be demonstrated to? Can you not understand the power of God? Do I need to show you more power to make you understand?”

Lyra burned with anger. Her veins bulged as she surveyed the bodies around the plaza. Even the knowledge that the soldiers were not dead did little to calm her fury. She knew that they very well could be dead if Kaltara deemed it necessary. As her eyes moved over the soldiers rising from the piles, they landed on the headquarters of the Imperial Guard.

“You need demonstrations?” Lyra shouted. “Is that what is required for you to finally think about the God you are defying? Fine. Observe this.”

Lyra’s arms extended fully as she brought them together to point at the headquarters of the Imperial Guard. Tremendous power surged through her arms, her fists bulging, and the skin of her arms rippling viscously. She closed her eyes briefly as she felt the power surge from her combined fists. An invisible force sped across the plaza, distorting the air as it passed.

The force blasted into the front of the three-story building. The large entry doors disappeared, as they were smashed into the building. The sound of an explosion rocked the plaza as huge clouds of dust and stones flew out of every window of the building. Soldiers in front of the building scrambled to get away while others rose and watched in wonder. The debris stopped flying out of the windows, but the building groaned loudly as cracks appeared in the stone walls. The nearby soldiers moved back further.

Suddenly, the headquarters of the Imperial Guard collapsed. The walls all caved inward, and the roof fell on top of them. Within seconds, the building was nothing more than a rubbish heap, a pile of stones and broken columns. A huge cloud of dust rose high over the city.

Colonel Zanta watched the display of power from the steps of the Imperial Palace. He cringed inwardly about approaching someone with such power, but he recognized that someone had to take control of the situation or blood would flow through the city. He marched into the plaza and held his arms high as he rotated in a circle.

“Imperial Guards of Okata,” shouted the colonel. “I am Colonel Zanta, head of the Monitors. Your presence as soldiers in this plaza is no longer required. If you wish to remain as citizens of Okata, you may do so, but I will not tolerate any further moves to harm the Star of Sakova. If you wish to fulfill your duty in a military manner, guard the walls of the city.”

The colonel continued further into the plaza until he stood a few paces away from Lyra. They stared at each other for several moments. The colonel tried to calm his fear, and Lyra tried to suppress her anger.

“I suppose that you are the Star of Sakova?” asked the colonel.

“I am, Colonel Zanta,” Lyra replied. “Is the Katana being brought to me?”

“Along with his council,” nodded the colonel. “I demand that whatever transpires here, it be a fair hearing.”

“It will be as fair as the citizens of Okata will allow,” replied Lyra. “Bring the Councilors out.”

The colonel nodded and signaled to his men. While they were carrying the Katana to the plaza, Lyra cast a spell to clear the dust from the skies overhead. The citizens began trickling into the plaza. Lyra waited patiently.

On the other side of the Imperial Palace, seven figures emerged from an old potters shed in a rundown garden.

“Come with me, HawkShadow,” urged Cherri. “We need to change clothes at my house. Both of us will stand out too much if seen on the streets.”

“StarWind and SkyDancer should join you two,” offered Temiker. “Too many Monitors would notice them.”

HawkShadow and the three Sakovan women moved out of the garden together. Ukaro watched them go before turning to Temiker.

“I am quite impressed with your illusions,” complimented the Chula shaman. “You must teach me some of them before we part company. I can understand the basic principles of the duplicates you conjured in the garden, but how did you disappear when the five illusions were dropped?”

“I didn’t,” smiled Temiker. “All six were illusions. I was already hidden behind another illusion in the far corner. We must hurry to the plaza. I want to be there in case Lyra needs help.”

Ukaro nodded and pulled a hood over his head as the trio exited the garden and merged with the flow of citizens streaming towards the plaza. They split up as they joined with the crowd. Temiker frowned as he entered the plaza and saw Lyra standing in the center. There was no blue cylinder surrounding her. He glanced at the destroyed building and noticed that the Imperial Guards were keeping their distance. Several paces in front of the Star of Sakova was a small band of Monitors, led by Colonel Zanta. Just in front of them was the frozen Katana and blindfolded Councilors. Temiker removed his hood and moved through the crowd so that he would be as close to Lyra as possible.

“Welcome back, citizens of Okata,” Lyra said loudly as the plaza filled to capacity. “Before you are the leaders of Omunga who have decided in the past the course of your nation. I have already told you of the deceit and treachery they have foisted upon you. Now you shall hear what they have to say for themselves. Colonel Zanta, please remove the blindfolds and gags from the Councilors.”

The colonel issued orders to his men who cautiously removed the blindfolds and the gags while being careful not to touch the magical garrotes. The Councilors blinked and looked around the plaza. Several of them gasped when they saw the ruins of the headquarters of the Imperial Guard. Others stared in disbelief at the frozen statue of the Katana. None of them spoke.

The Star of Sakova raised her arm and pointed at the Katana. A streak of light flashed between them and the ice dropped away from the Katana. He shook his head and wobbled slightly as he regained control over his body. As he realized where he was, his first action was to raise his arm and point at Lyra threateningly. His eyes narrowed and his lips moved, but nothing happened. The Katana’s brow creased in frustration as he struggled to get off his magical projectile.

“Cease,” ordered Lyra. “Your magic is worthless against the power of Kaltara. The more you try to harm me, the greater your pain will be.”

“Kaltara?” spat the Katana. “He is nothing to Vand. Your Kaltara was defeated at Vandegar.”

The people in the plaza were confused by the speech. They had no idea who Vand was, although many knew that Kaltara was the god of the Sakovans.

“Vand fled from Vandegar,” retorted the Star of Sakova. “I know he plans to return and bring his vast horde of armies with him, but that is not something that concerns you any longer. Who are you?”

“I am Larst,” spat the Katana. “You may kill me, but that act will not save you or these pitiful people.”

“I will have the truth from you,” demanded Lyra as her arm rose once again.

A streak of blue light shot from Lyra’s fingertip. It struck the Katana in the chest and spread rapidly until his body was covered with dancing blue flames. The Katana howled an inhuman scream, as his skin appeared to peel away from his face. His features contorted, and Colonel Zanta fidgeted as if he would intervene at any moment.

“Stand fast, Colonel,” advised the Star of Sakova. “The magic is not killing the false Katana. It is revealing his true identity.”

People gasped as the Katana doubled over, holding his face with his hands. Lyra waited patiently. Eventually the screaming stopped, and the Katana rose upright. His face was a mask of defiant rage, but it was not the face of Larst. Many in the crowd, including the Monitors and the Councilors, recognized the man as the historian who had spent so much time with First Minister Larst.

“Who are you?” demanded Lyra.

“I am Karnic,” spat the false Katana, “favored aid to the god Vand. Little good this knowledge will do you. Your lives are about to turn to dust. Rejoice in your little victory and prepare to die.”

“He is yours, Colonel,” declared Lyra. “Ask the people what they want done with the false Katana who has ruined their lives.”

Colonel Zanta stepped forward to seize Karnic, but the mage refused to go quietly. He turned towards the crowd and threw a massive fireball towards them. The citizens screamed as the fiery projectile soared towards them. They turned and tried to flee, but the crowd was too tightly packed. Panic erupted.

Temiker swiftly erected a shield in front of the crowd. The fireball struck the shield and splattered into thousands of harmless sparkles. Colonel Zanta stepped forward and brought the hilt of his sword down on Karnic’s head. The Motangan mage slumped to the ground and the crowd quieted down as they realized the threat had passed.

“I apologize,” Lyra said to the colonel. “I expected him to attack me. I did not suspect that he would try to kill as many as he could before he died.”

“You saved them well enough,” nodded the colonel.

Lyra realized that the colonel thought the shield had been hers. She did not try to correct him. She bit her lower lip and turned to face the huge crowd of citizens.

“He is your false Katana,” the Star of Sakova said loudly. “What do you want done with him?”

“Kill him,” shouted a multitude of voices.

The crowd roared with calls for the false Katana’s death. The Monitors stood still as they could not bring themselves to harm a Katana, even a false one. Eventually, a tall broad-shouldered man left the crowd and marched to the fallen body of the Katana. He reached out to take the sword that Colonel Zanta was holding. The colonel balked at first and stepped away, but the citizen was insistent. He stepped close to the colonel and gently took the sword from his hand. He turned and viscously decapitated the false Katana. The crowd cheered as the man wiped the sword clean on Karnic’s robe and handed the sword back to the colonel. The man turned and bowed to Lyra before returning to the crowd. Lyra waited a few minutes before speaking again to the crowd of citizens.

“These men,” she said pointing to the Councilors, “have been the backbone of Omunga. They are supposed to guide the Katana towards policies that are best for the people of Omunga. Do you think they have failed you?”

“Wait,” shouted the First Minister. “We did not know that the Katana was false. You cannot blame us for this fakery. We have always tried to do what is best for the people.”

“Best?” echoed the Star of Sakova. “Do you consider trying to annihilate the Sakovans as something that is best for your people? We have always striven for peace, and many of you on the Council know that. We sent food to your starving cities, and you knew that also. You have not served the people of Okata well. You have not served anyone but yourselves.”

The crowd roared in agreement with Lyra. They called for the death of the Councilors, and the members of the Council began to sweat nervously.

“We were wrong,” admitted the First Minister, “but that does not mean that we do not care for the people. We want what is best for them.”

“And what is best for them?” questioned Lyra. “Should they allow this Council to once again choose a false Katana as they have too many times? Or should they be allowed to join with their Sakovan brothers and sisters, and prepare for the invasion that Karnic promised?”

The crowd started shouting, “Sakova,” over and over. The First Minister looked at the crowd and shook his head. He turned to face Lyra.

“The Omungan system of government has failed,” he admitted. “Not once, but twice. If you would allow it, I think this Council would be willing to surrender the country of Omunga to the Sakovans, just before we retire from public service. Surely, that is a better ending than killing us.”

“Are the other Councilors agreed to this?” asked Lyra.

Each of the Councilors tried to nod without disturbing the magical garrotes. Lyra had to work hard to control her emotions as she watched the spectacle. The urge to laugh at their movements was strong, but she kept a straight face.

“Remove the garrotes, Colonel,” commanded Lyra. “I do not want them to harm themselves.”

“How do we do so?” asked the colonel. “I know nothing of magic.”

“Just remove them,” Lyra smiled.

While the colonel was removing the garrotes, Lyra turned to the crowd of citizens.

“You have heard the offer of the Councilors,” she said loudly. “What do the people of Okata want?”

The crowd was torn. Some called for their execution, while others wanted to spare them. Finally, an old woman separated from the crowd and approached the Councilors. The crowd fell silent.

“I think that joining the Sakova is our best path,” the woman said loudly. “Were the Council to make it official, it would be a fitting end to Omunga. I would urge my fellow citizens to allow this. I would also like to stipulate one condition. Each of the Councilors must swear under the threat of death that they will no longer seek public office, or seek to influence the public in any way. They have led us down a poor path and must not be allowed to ever again.”

The crowd roared with approval and Lyra nodded to the First Minister. He cleared his throat and turned to face his fellow Councilors. In as dignified a manner as he could muster, the First Minister called a meeting of the Katana’s Council to order. He put forth a motion to surrender the country to the Star of Sakova. It passed unanimously. He also gave the oath required of him by the citizens and waited until each Councilor did likewise. He then formally ended the meeting with an announcement that the Katana’s Council was disbanded. He turned and bowed low to the Star of Sakova.

The entire Council mimicked the manner of the First Minister and bowed to the Star of Sakova. The people cheered wildly, but Colonel Zanta shouted orders to his men. Each of the Monitors suddenly dropped to one knee and bowed their heads to the Star of Sakova as the colonel pledged himself and his men to her service. The crowd suddenly realized that the country had indeed changed hands. The people in the front row bowed to the Star of Sakova. With a rippling effect, the entire plaza bowed to their new leader. Tears came to Lyra’s eyes as she raised her face upward and issued a prayer of thanks to Kaltara.

Content

Richard S. Tuttle
Island of Darkness

Prologue

Chapter 1 First Minister of Omunga

Chapter 2 The Weapon Called Food

Chapter 3 Vand’s Land

Chapter 4 Food and More

Chapter 5 Changragar

Chapter 6 A Boat for a Boat

Chapter 7 Emperor Vand

Chapter 8 The Storm

Chapter 9 Declaration of War

Chapter 10 Honor the Dead

Chapter 11 A Crack and a Cry

Chapter 12 Pointy Ears

Chapter 13 Offer for Alamar

Chapter 14 Eltor

Chapter 15 New Strategy

Chapter 16 Duran

Chapter 17 Temple of Vand

Chapter 18 Chamber of Horror

Chapter 19 Rebellion

Chapter 20 Revelations of a Spy

Chapter 21 Chula Sakovan

Chapter 22 Visit to Gatong

Chapter 23 The Blunder

Chapter 24 Attitude Adjustment

Chapter 25 Resolution at Gatong

Chapter 26 Shark Food

Chapter 27 For Love of Gold

Chapter 28 Outnumbered

Chapter 29 Assassin’s Gambit

Chapter 30 Fortung

Chapter 31 Shrinking Omunga

Chapter 32 Food to Retreat

Chapter 33 Generals

Chapter 34 Demands for Attention

Chapter 35 Magical Garden

Chapter 36 Citizens’ Voice